Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When he slowly regained consciousness, an impenetrable ignorance surrounded him about his whereabouts. His body pulsed with pain; every muscle seemed to scream. Desperately, he fought against the darkness in his memory, struggling to reconstruct the events of the previous day. Yet his mind was shrouded in fog, a chaos from which no clear memories emerged. With cautious movements, he opened his eyes, only to close them immediately as the bright sunlight blinded him.

He took a deep breath, feeling a certain calmness slowly spreading within him. After a few moments, he dared to try opening his eyes again. This time, he proceeded more cautiously. With deliberate motions, he lifted his lids, initially seeing everything blurred, unable to discern his surroundings. But after a few quick blinks, his vision cleared, and he curiously scanned the room, searching for answers.

A wave of confusion washed over him as he realized he definitely wasn't in his own bedroom. Had he been kidnapped? Yet no memory of an attack came to his consciousness. As he scrutinized the room, he had to admit it felt strangely familiar. It was a modest room but lovingly decorated: a bed on which he lay, a wardrobe, a desk with a chair. Hand-painted pictures adorned the walls, while a carpet graced the floor. A mirror hung on the wall next to the wardrobe, and gradually, he began piecing together the puzzle of his surroundings.

For now, he decided to remain lying calmly. In this uncertainty, he had to be cautious. He even doubted whether he had the strength to get up, feeling as though he had exhausted all his chakra. Desperately, he tried to remember where he knew this room from, but his thoughts were still in disarray. He breathed deeply through his nose, allowing the various scents to envelop him. A familiar scent surrounded him, a feeling of security and comfort slowly enveloping him. But that couldn't be true, could it?

His palms grew sweaty, nervousness coursing through him as he pondered how to proceed. Remaining lying down was not a real option anymore. If he had indeed fallen into the hands of enemies, he had to take action. With cautious movements, he rose from the bed, trembling, his head pounding as if this simple action were already too much for him. Nevertheless, he suppressed his emotions; his years of training routine kicked in automatically. He concentrated, for it was of the utmost importance to find out what was going on.

Slowly, he let his legs slide off the bed and involuntarily flinched as he stared in amazement at his feet, blinking several times. Something was wrong; his thoughts moved slowly until he suddenly realized what was amiss. His feet were too small, his legs too short. He raised his hands and looked at them in horror in front of his face. They, too, were too small. Panic gripped him, his heart racing faster, as reality seemed to slowly fade away.

Ignoring the protests of his body, he sprang from the bed and hurried to the mirror, where he leaned with trembling hands. His breathing was heavy as he observed his own reflection. This simply couldn't be true. Something was definitely wrong. He was a child again. That was impossible; it simply couldn't be. Yesterday, he had certainly been older, even the Hokage himself.

Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as his heart pounded wildly in his chest, as if trying to escape. Desperately, he pondered what might have happened the day before, how he had ended up in this place. Maybe it was a genjutsu, an illusion. He forced himself to take deep breaths and tried to calm his thoughts. Slowly, he moved away from the mirror and stood up on his shaky legs. His hand formed the necessary seal to dispel the genjutsu, ready to bring the truth to light.

After being trapped in Itachi's Tsukuyomi, he had intensively studied genjutsu and its dissolution. With all his might, he concentrated, although it was difficult for him. "Kai!" His voice sounded unusually high, and he flinched slightly, but he immediately refocused. To his dismay, he found that nothing happened.

Horrified, Kakashi stared at his reflection and made another attempt. "Kai!" But again, nothing happened, and everything remained as it was. His gaze fell to his bare feet as he wondered what was going on and where he was. When he looked up again, a slight dizziness overcame him. There was still one more thing he could try. His gaze fixed on a kunai on the desk. With cautious steps, he approached, leaning on the desk and reaching for the kunai. He still didn't know where he recognized this room from, but he felt a strange familiarity that drove him further into the darkness of the unknown.

He continued to stare at the kunai in his much too small hand. Without hesitation, he cut into his palm. Immediately, blood gushed from the wound, finding its way over his palm and dripping to the ground. His gaze remained motionless on the flowing blood, unable to tear away. Yet again, nothing happened, and he remained trapped in this unsettling situation.

His breathing accelerated once more, his heart pounded in his chest, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Panic surged as his blood dripped onto the floor. It felt like suddenly all his senses were assaulting him. And then it dawned on him where he recognized the room from and why the scents were so familiar.

In a moment of realization, a wave of horror washed over him: This was his childhood room, and the familiar scent of his father lingered heavily in the air. Realization hit him like a lightning bolt – he was actually in the past!

He lost his balance, staggered, and fell to the ground. The coolness of the floor felt pleasant against his skin as he was too weak to get back up. Blood continued to drip onto the floor, forming a small puddle slowly. Thousands of questions raced through his mind, but he couldn't force himself to calm down. His breathing remained labored, his heart raced in his chest. His whole body trembled, the dizziness intensified, and he feared losing consciousness.

His vision began to narrow, everything increasingly blurred. Overwhelmed by weakness, he could barely fight against it. Just as he was about to succumb to unconsciousness, a familiar voice pierced through his fog of thoughts. A voice he hadn't heard in decades. Muffled footsteps approached his room, while the familiar voice incessantly called his name, muffled by the closed door.

Tears welled up in his eyes as the voice triggered a flood of painful memories. Dazed, he heard the door opening and hurried footsteps approaching him. Someone knelt beside him, and this time the voice sounded clear and close, filled with concern. "Kakashi!?"

Kakashi was lifted into strong arms, and his gaze fell on a familiar figure. More tears filled his eyes, slowly making their way down his cheeks and gathering at his exposed chin. A comforting hand ran through his hair, accompanied by a calm voice: "Everything will be okay, I'm here with you, Kashi!"

Slowly, he shook his head, unable to accept that he could be here. He had been dead for a long time. More and more dots danced before his eyes as darkness inexorably engulfed him, threatening to swallow him whole. With one last effort, he uttered a word before unconsciousness finally overwhelmed him. "Dad?"

Chapter Text

As Kakashi regained consciousness, he was initially filled with a strange emptiness. The sensation of his body, still permeated by pain, gradually returned. He emerged slowly from the mists of unconsciousness, but the memories forming in his mind were like a disjointed puzzle. Perhaps it was just another dream, even though nightmares had become rare lately. Nevertheless, there were moments when they haunted him, usually scenarios where he felt helpless while Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke were in danger and he couldn't intervene in time to help them.

In this dream, an unusual authenticity enveloped Kakashi, penetrating him deeply as he slowly awoke from his unconscious state. Typically, his dreams were intense, their aftereffects often lingering long after waking. Yet, this dream was different, in a way Kakashi couldn't explain. A heaviness weighed upon him, exhausting him to the depths of his being. Even the simple act of opening his eyes seemed an insurmountable challenge. He couldn't recall what he had done yesterday to feel this way. Was it all because of this dream? Questions swirled in his mind as he struggled to orient himself.

It was a challenge for Kakashi to gather clear thoughts, as his mind felt sluggish and heavy. Yet, gradually, he began to perceive his surroundings more distinctly. With each passing moment, his body became more present, and along with it, scents wafted to him. The unmistakable scent of the hospital filled his nostrils, and immediately Kakashi recognized where he was. But how did he get here? He couldn't recall being injured or falling ill. Perhaps that could explain his current condition. Perhaps it was the medication Sakura had given him responsible for this strange dream. Questions piled up in his mind as he struggled to piece together the puzzle.

But there was another scent, a scent he hadn't encountered in a long time. Or had he? A déjà vu washed over him as he remembered that this scent had been present in his dream. Perhaps that's why it still lingered in his nose. It was a familiar scent, the scent of pack, of family. A wave of warmth flooded his chest, but he quickly banished it. He had accepted it and found his peace. Yet he dared not risk that this scent and the associated feelings could reopen old wounds.

Suddenly, sounds penetrated his consciousness. Muffled footsteps echoed from outside his door, presumably from hospital staff and visitors in the hallway. But then another sound became clearer, the soft breathing of a person – someone was in his room. Yet, it wasn't the usual visitors who would sit by his bedside. Neither the scent of Naruto nor Sakura filled the air, nor Guy's. Even Sasuke's, though the most unlikely, was absent. Normally, one of them would have been the one to sit by his bed. Instead, the pleasantly familiar scent remained.

Kakashi needed precious moments to regain control of his body. His throat felt dry as he attempted to swallow, but a scratchy feeling forced him to cough. The sound broke the silence and caught the attention of the person at the bedside, whose rustling clothes indicated that they were rising. They drew closer, and Kakashi felt their presence beside him. Gently, they placed a hand on his cheek, as soothing words reached his thoughts: "Calm down, Kakashi. Everything's alright, but you need to take it slow."

The familiar voice from his dream echoed once again. Like a key unlocking the lock, suddenly all the puzzle pieces fell into place, and memories flooded back into his mind. His eyes snapped open abruptly, meeting the familiar face of his father. Concern reflected in his gaze as he gently stroked Kakashi's cheek. A gentle smile, just like in Kakashi's memory, graced his lips. Kakashi could only stare in shock, unable to react. It felt like they were gazing at each other for an eternity.

Kakashi's heart began to race, his hands grew clammy and clenched into fists. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as his breathing quickened. It couldn't be – why was his deceased father staring at him? Had the dream been real after all? Doubt and disbelief surged through Kakashi. His father leaned closer, one hand soothingly on Kakashi's chest, the other still gently resting on his cheek. His eyes radiated gentleness and concern. "Stay calm, Kakashi. You're safe here," his father whispered soothingly, his words like balm to Kakashi's troubled soul. Automatically, Kakashi matched his breathing to his father's, and in that moment, the world around them seemed to stand still.

Minutes passed before Kakashi regained his composure, forcing his body to calm down. It was of utmost importance now to remain calm. His thoughts had to stay clear; he had to figure out what was going on. But as he looked into his father's eyes again, he found himself at a loss for words. Whatever he had experienced before, this situation just didn't make sense. Carefully, Sakumo withdrew his hands from Kakashi. "You should have something to drink first. Come, let me help you." His words were a gentle offer, inviting Kakashi to pause for a moment and collect himself.

Sakumo gently helped Kakashi sit up, adjusting the headrest of the hospital bed so Kakashi could lean back comfortably. Then he handed him a glass of water. Kakashi carefully took the glass in his still trembling hands. A single sip sufficed before he let the glass slowly sink, resting it in his lap. His gaze remained fixed on the glass and his hands, which were far too small, while his thoughts raced wildly. A bandage was wrapped around his left hand.

Kakashi looked up as he felt his father sit on the edge of the bed, gazing at him with concern. Their eyes met, but Kakashi's expression remained unchanged. Sakumo gently took the water glass from him and placed it on the table next to the bed. Then he turned his attention back to Kakashi. A hand slipped into his hair, gently stroking it. It was a gesture that hadn't been made in a long time. As a child, Kakashi had always enjoyed this touch, and now he almost instinctively leaned into it, out of habit and a hint of nostalgia.

Tears slowly welled up in his eyes, but he quickly forced them away. He had to stay strong. Although he was obviously in the body of a child, his mind remained adult. But this unusual situation overwhelmed him. He didn't know how to deal with it. It didn't feel right to be here, and he had no idea how to fix it. He didn't even know how he got here. The uncertainty weighed heavily on him as he tried to find a way out of this puzzle.

Abruptly, Kakashi was snapped out of his thoughts as his father began to speak. "You gave me quite a scare when I found you half-conscious and covered in blood on the floor of your room," he said, concern in his voice. It was no wonder - finding his son in such a state was definitely not normal.

Kakashi swallowed once, this time with more certainty, then forced himself to speak. "I'm sorry," he managed to say. He had to be careful not to flinch when he heard his childishly high voice. That was definitely something he needed to get used to. But not only that - the whole situation was a challenge that he had to get used to.

Slowly, Sakumo shook his head and smiled gently. "You don't need to apologize, as long as you're feeling better now." His fingers gently ran through Kakashi's hair, a gesture of comfort. But behind his calm exterior was a palpable curiosity as he gently asked, "Can you remember what happened before you collapsed? Be honest, I'm listening." Kakashi held his father's gaze, recognizing the deep concern in his eyes.

Slowly, his gaze drifted out the window, where the sun stood high in the sky, giving the impression of a summer noon sky. Kakashi frowned as he realized he knew nothing about his current situation. He couldn't determine his age, didn't know what year it was, or if he had already attained the rank of Genin. His only guess was that his father hadn't embarked on his fateful mission yet. He still seemed to be the confident man Kakashi fondly remembered. But the uncertainty of how he got into this situation gnawed relentlessly at him.

Now Kakashi faced the difficult question: Should he tell his father the truth? Somehow, he felt bad about lying to him, but for now, it was probably better to keep his knowledge to himself. Understandably, his father would probably think Kakashi was crazy. Kakashi had to carefully consider how to proceed. Perhaps it would be wiser to gather more information first. He needed to determine exactly what time he was in. If there was a way to return to his own time, he couldn't afford to cause unnecessary problems. The decision was of great importance, and Kakashi knew he couldn't make it lightly.

But as his gaze returned to his father, he was seized by a sudden twitch. Quickly, he lowered his gaze to his hands resting in his lap, his eyes wide with inner turmoil. Could he really allow himself to lose his father again? Perhaps now was the opportunity to save him - suddenly, a realization struck him. He could not only save his father. Like a storm, a thousand thoughts flooded his mind, threatening to overwhelm him, until Sakumo interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, Kakashi, what's wrong?" His father's urgent voice pulled him out of his inner turbulence, and Kakashi struggled to find words to organize the tangle of his thoughts.

He looked up at his father, forced a false smile, and nodded calmly. "It's okay. I've just been trying to remember what happened, but I can't really recall. I just didn't feel well somehow, but I don't know why," Kakashi quickly lied, not wanting to worry his father further. His years of experience in the Anbu came in handy now; he suppressed his emotions and quickly sorted his thoughts. "How long was I unconscious?" he finally asked, genuinely curious, while closely watching his father's reaction.

Sakumo gently withdrew his hand and clasped it in front of his chest. A hint of fatigue crept into his voice as he spoke, his eyes briefly glancing into the distance before returning to Kakashi. "I found you yesterday morning," he began with a sigh, his gaze full of concern. "The doctors couldn't find an explanation for your condition other than your chakra being depleted. Kakashi, I ask for honesty. Did you continue training with Minato after your initial training? You know, I don't mind, but you need to be careful not to overexert yourself." His words were serious, and Kakashi could feel the seriousness in his gaze, making him flinch.

After years, he felt like a child again, wanting to avoid his father's gaze. But this time, he held his ground. Kakashi put on a remorseful expression, seizing the opportunity to show his regret. With a ashamed look and full of remorse, he finally turned to his father. "I'm sorry. I just overestimated my limits," he confessed softly, knowing it was a good excuse.

It also had its advantages, as it gave him more information. Obviously, he was already a Genin, which allowed him to draw various conclusions. For one, he could deduce his age - he must be about five years old. Since his father hadn't embarked on his mission yet, he couldn't have been a Genin for long. If Kakashi remembered correctly, the mission was about three months after his promotion to Genin. That meant the mission wouldn't be long in coming. So he didn't have much time to decide what to do next.

Before he could form a clear thought, his father interrupted him again. A heavy sigh escaped him, his arms falling limp in his lap. His expression darkened sadly. "It's alright, but please be more careful next time. I was really worried." Kakashi nodded in response, but he felt his father wasn't finished yet. There was still something that needed to be addressed. After taking a deep breath, his father continued. "The wound on your hand - it wasn't from training, was it? It was still fresh, and there was a bloody kunai in your room. What happened there, Kakashi?"

Kakashi's gaze automatically drifted to his bandaged hand. He could hardly admit to his father that he had caused the injury himself. That would only intensify his father's worries. "When I woke up, I felt dizzy," he began hesitantly. "As I tried to go to the bathroom, I stumbled over the desk, and there was the kunai. I must have accidentally caught it. I dropped it in shock, but I can't really remember." He put on a sympathetic look and sank into the pillows, hoping his father would quickly change the subject.

Indeed, his tactic seemed to work. His father straightened up a bit, placing a concerned hand on Kakashi's cheek. "It's okay, you should rest some more. I'll stay with you." A warm smile played on his lips as he gently stroked Kakashi's cheek. Immediately, Kakashi felt guilty. He didn't really want to worry his father further. But for now, it was probably better if he didn't find out.

Kakashi nodded slightly. "Thank you, Dad. But to be honest, I'm a bit hungry. Could you get me something to eat?" His gaze was expectant as he looked up at Sakumo. He needed a moment for himself. His feelings were swirling, and he needed to gather his thoughts. But the fact that his father was sitting right in front of him didn't make it any easier. He couldn't just talk to him and spill everything. It was too dangerous for now. Yet inwardly, he longed to talk to someone.

Sakumo smiled warmly, gently withdrawing his hand from Kakashi's cheek and ruffling his hair affectionately. "Of course, I'll get you something to eat. Just stay lying down and rest some more. I'll be right back." With careful words, Sakumo got up, his smile warming the room, before he slowly turned around and left.

As Sakumo slowly made his way to the door, Kakashi watched his father attentively. A determination flowed through him; he couldn't allow his father to experience the same fate again. Somehow, he would find a way to deal with this situation. He had to find a solution. "Dad?" The words escaped his mouth before Kakashi realized what he actually wanted. Sakumo turned around and looked at his son expectantly. Kakashi forced a smile on his face, hidden beneath his mask. "I love you!" The words sounded sincere and meaningful in the silence of the room.

Sakumo looked surprised at Kakashi, but quickly his face softened, and he lovingly smiled at his son. "I love you too, pup!" With these words, he turned around again and left the room. Kakashi sighed softly and rubbed his face. Then he let his gaze wander to the ceiling and closed his eyes. It wasn't easy. A flood of feelings, even long-suppressed ones, surged within him. But it was important to keep a clear head and carefully plan the next steps.

Kakashi would somehow find a solution - he had always managed to. Now it was just important to take everything step by step. To develop a plan, he needed to get more information first, and for that, he had to get out of this damn hospital. Kakashi considered whether he should persuade his father to take him back home. The less time he had to spend here, the better. After all, he had already lost a whole day.

With determination, Kakashi opened his eyes, and a look of determination appeared on his face as he let his gaze wander out the window. Maybe he should use this second chance and try to save everyone who was important to him.

Chapter Text

Kakashi lay relaxed in his hospital bed, gazing at the ceiling of the room. The quiet atmosphere was only interrupted by the gentle ticking of the wall clock, lulling him into a pleasant trance. He still didn't feel quite fit. A slight pain still coursed through his body, while his chakra slowly returned to its full strength. The situation was frustrating - he longed to be active again. Every moment spent in the hospital meant lost time. But the possibility of speaking with his father seemed out of reach. He was adamant and unwilling to engage in any discussion.

After Sakumo served the meal, Kakashi tried in vain to persuade him to take him home. But Sakumo remained unyielding, insisting that Kakashi stay in the hospital until the doctors discharged him. Given that his father assumed Kakashi had overexerted himself during training, his reaction was understandable. Perhaps Kakashi would have reacted the same way. But that didn't change his frustration. Despite his adult position as Hokage, he had to remind himself time and again that he was now a child again. It was easy to forget this, especially given the dilemma he had been in since yesterday morning.

A sigh escaped his lips as he looked out the window. The sun was in the process of painting the sky with a palette of various shades of orange as it slowly set. It was a pleasant summer evening, perfect for relaxing with a book under a tree. But at the moment, that was out of the question. He had no time for rest. There was so much to do, especially getting out of this hospital. But he saw no way to accomplish that before the next morning. For a fleeting moment, he toyed with the idea of just running away. But he decided against it. He didn't want to cause his father any more trouble and thought it best to cooperate for the time being.

At least he managed to convince his father to go home. He had spent the entire previous day and night at his bedside. The exhaustion was evident, at least to Kakashi. As a child, he probably wouldn't have noticed it immediately, as his father had masterfully kept it hidden. Of course, Kakashi had always been attentive as a child, but his experience and perceptiveness had developed significantly over the years.

Despite his joy at seeing his father again, he longed for peace. He had to keep his feelings in check and push back the old memories. Even though he had long made peace with the past, this encounter touched him deeply. Old feelings and memories resurfaced, and he had to confront them.

In addition to all this, he was also preoccupied with the question of what to do next. In essence, he was sure that he would not allow his father to die again – that no one should die. But still, he had concerns. Could he really risk jeopardizing the current peace? He had no idea how everything would change, what impact it would have to save his father and everyone else. But perhaps he had been given a second chance, and he had to take it. Especially since he didn't even know if or how he would ever return to his own time.

He watched a bird outside gracefully glide through the air, while he comfortably repositioned himself in bed to make himself more comfortable. Since waking up, he had been trying repeatedly over the past few hours to remember how he got here. But the entire previous day was missing from his memory. Basically, he could only remember getting up in the morning, and the next thing he knew, he woke up as a child again. Suddenly, the thought of his students crossed his mind. Did they miss him and worry about him? They were probably already looking for him. But he quickly shook his head and dismissed the thought. Even if he couldn't return, he would see them again someday. At least he hoped so.

A knock on the door snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned his head towards the door, watching eagerly as it slowly opened. His eyes widened as he saw who entered the room. Immediately, he sat up in bed, unable to look away from the person who approached him with a friendly smile. His heart began to race in his chest, his hands trembling, and his stomach knotting as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Standing before him was his sensei, Minato – the man Kakashi couldn't protect. Despite his efforts, he couldn't tear his gaze away from Minato. The latter paused briefly, his expression turning concerned, and he seemed to notice that something was wrong with Kakashi.

Minato quickly sat down on the edge of the bed opposite Kakashi, whose gaze was unwaveringly fixed on him. Kakashi lost himself in Minato's deep blue eyes, while the familiar scent of the man filled his nostrils, flooding him with a wave of familiarity. He was frozen, unable to react, unable to break free from his trance. This unexpected encounter overwhelmed him even more than his first meeting with his father. Perhaps it was because he was more sober now, more aware of reality.

Minato reached for Kakashi's hand and held it firmly in his own, leaning slightly towards Kakashi. The touch was gentle and pleasant, immediately spreading warmth through Kakashi, calming him. Then Minato's concerned voice penetrated his consciousness. "Hey, what's wrong, Kakashi? You need to calm down." Kakashi managed to avert his gaze from Minato.

He lowered his gaze to his hand, resting in Minato's hand. Quickly, he closed his eyes and tried to calm himself, taking deep breaths. Slowly, he felt his body relax, but the emotions still held him firmly in their grip. Step by step, he regained his composure and then looked back at Minato. "It's okay, I'm just a little disoriented," Kakashi quickly lied, trying to maintain eye contact with Minato.

Minato leaned back again, raising an eyebrow suspiciously and scrutinizing Kakashi attentively. "Are you sure? If you want, I can fetch a doctor." His voice sounded concerned as he watched Kakashi intently.

Reassuringly, Kakashi shook his head and forced a smile, although he wore his mask, he knew Minato could see it in his eyes. "You really don't need to," he assured. "I was just a little disoriented, probably because of my chakra exhaustion. And you woke me up from my half-sleep." A touch of regret arose in Kakashi as he saw Minato's sympathetic face. Minato was probably feeling guilty now. But Kakashi didn't have a better explanation for his reaction. To reassure the blond, he quickly added, "You don't need to feel bad. After all, you couldn't have known."

Minato's gaze remained steadfastly on Kakashi as he watched him distrustfully. It seemed he wasn't entirely convinced, and he was probably weighing his options. Kakashi held steady eye contact with Minato, striving to maintain a neutral expression. After a moment, Minato seemed somewhat more convinced and released Kakashi's hand, his gaze still fixed on Kakashi. Kakashi still recognized a trace of concern in his gaze. So he decided to change the subject quickly. "I'm glad you came to visit me." Kakashi tried to put on a friendly expression and remain calm. Inside, it was a different story.

Minato blinked a few times, visibly puzzled by Kakashi's statement. After a few seconds, however, he found his words again. "Of course, when Sakumo told me about the incident, I was worried. Originally, I even planned to come earlier, but I had some things to take care of." Kakashi was slightly annoyed as he heard Minato's slight confusion. At this age, he wouldn't normally react like that. It was important for him to refocus.

Kakashi forced himself to keep his emotions in check. He needed to focus on clarifying the situation and not be overwhelmed by his emotions. "I understand," he replied calmly, although turmoil raged within him. But the reunion with Minato left Kakashi even more disoriented. A flood of emotions overwhelmed him, in addition to those already surfacing about his father. It felt like the burden on his shoulders was getting heavier, as if he were being crushed under the weight.

Slowly, Kakashi let his gaze wander out the window, unsure how to proceed with the conversation with Minato. He was too focused on not losing his composure again. At that moment, he wondered how he would handle future encounters. But he quickly pushed aside those thoughts. If he dwelled on them now, he wouldn't be able to pull himself together anymore. He felt a sense of relief as Minato spoke up. "Your father told me that you continued training alone after our session," he began, crossing his arms over his chest and giving Kakashi a reproachful look. Then he continued, "You were already completely exhausted after our training. How did you even come up with the idea of continuing to train?"

Kakashi glanced briefly at Minato and then shrugged. "After I got home, I thought I could manage another training session. I just want to get better," Kakashi admitted, then turned back to the window. He definitely would have said that at this age. Although it wasn't usual for him to push himself beyond his limits at this time.

It was after Sakumo's mission and the accusations of the villagers against his father and him that Kakashi began even more intense training. At that time, he felt the urge to improve quickly to prove that he was a good shinobi and could be useful to the village. At that time, he collapsed from exhaustion more often. It got even worse after his father's death; training became a kind of therapy for him. But he also learned where his limits were and only stayed close to them enough to still be able to run home.

Minato sighed softly and let his hands sink into his lap. His expression softened, and he placed a hand on Kakashi's shoulder. "Please look at me," he requested. Kakashi took a deep breath and turned to Minato, who smiled kindly at him. "I know you'd like to be even stronger right away, but I've told you that takes time. Plus, it's dangerous to deplete your chakra, especially when you're as young as you are. It could lead to permanent damage. Promise me you'll take better care of yourself in the future. I don't want to have to visit you in the hospital again."

His voice was as gentle as Kakashi remembered. Even after all the mistakes he had made, after all the people he couldn't protect, Minato maintained his gentle demeanor towards Kakashi. But Kakashi had never acknowledged it, continuing to slide into darkness. He had never realized that Minato wanted to extend a helping hand to him. It wasn't until Minato was gone that Kakashi became aware over the years of what Minato had done for him. But Kakashi could never repay it; on the contrary, he had let down Minato and his family. He had allowed them to die, had allowed Naruto to be alone.

"I promise!" Kakashi replied firmly to Minato and then looked away. He just couldn't bear to look into his eyes. Minato withdrew his hand from Kakashi's shoulder and followed his gaze out the window. The sun was gradually setting behind the horizon as a pleasant silence spread through the room. Kakashi felt grateful for this moment of peace.

Minato quickly turned his gaze back to Kakashi, apparently remembering something. "I almost forgot, that would have caused a lot of trouble. I'm supposed to give you greetings from Kushina. She wishes you a speedy recovery." Minato looked at Kakashi expectantly, as if waiting for a reaction.

When he heard her name, Kakashi flinched as if a switch had been flipped. His thoughts raced as he thought of Kushina. The guilt continued to grow, and the burden on his shoulders seemed to crush him. Kushina - she was the kindest person Kakashi knew. She was always there for him, not like Minato, but in her own loving way. He remembered how much she had looked forward to motherhood. Kakashi was sure she would have been an excellent mother. But she never got the chance.

His gaze fell to his lap where his hands rested. Tears welled in his eyes, which he couldn't hold back. The guilt became too much, Kakashi couldn't suppress it anymore. Slowly, tears began to flow down Kakashi's cheeks, seeping into his mask. Minato seemed to notice and placed a comforting hand on Kakashi's back. "Are you crying?" he asked gently, moving closer.

Kakashi lifted his gaze and met Minato's concerned eyes. His inner turmoil grew too great, as if Kushina's name alone had been enough to break down his carefully constructed wall. Kakashi hadn't expected it to be so easy to unsettle him. Once again, the question nagged at his mind: How would he survive future encounters? How could he face Obito and Rin? So far, he had successfully banished them from his thoughts, forcing himself not to think about them.

But now he broke, as if everything was crashing down on him, and he could no longer hold back. It burst out of him. "I... I'm sorry. I... I didn't want this... I wanted to protect her... I didn't want to disappoint you..." Sobs escaped his lips as he looked at Minato pleadingly. Kakashi longed for forgiveness, wanting to hear that everything was okay again. Even though deep down he knew that Minato didn't know what was going on.

In the first moment, Minato seemed overwhelmed by the situation. His gaze met Kakashi's, full of shock and uncertainty about how to react. But after a few moments, he collected himself and impulsively pulled Kakashi into a hug. He held Kakashi tightly, without hesitation, feeling the trembling of his body. It was a hug full of unspoken words and unclear feelings, yet full of warmth and comfort. Kakashi returned the hug, seeking a glimmer of reassurance in this uncertain situation. It had been a while since he had felt such closeness and security, especially the comforting aura emanating from Minato. He buried his face in Minato's shoulder, allowing himself to release his suppressed emotions, while Minato gently stroked his back, in a silent promise of understanding and support.

Kakashi needed a few minutes to compose himself and calm his tumultuous emotions. With iron discipline, he managed to smooth the waves of feelings and regain control. But despite his inner calm, a feeling of shame now rose within him as he reflected on the moment he lost control. It gnawed at him that he had lost control so easily, even though he was normally a master of his emotions. But given the special circumstances, he might be able to forgive himself - but how would he explain to Minato what had happened? He knew that Minato would demand an explanation, and it wouldn't be enough to simply brush him off. The thought that Minato might involve his father made Kakashi shudder inwardly. That would only lead to further complications, which he desperately wanted to avoid. Kakashi cursed himself for being thrown off balance by a single name and set about finding a way to explain the situation before it was too late.

As Minato felt Kakashi regain his composure, he gently released himself from the hug. His hand continued to rest reassuringly on Kakashi's shoulder, while his concerned gaze fell on Kakashi. "Are you feeling better?" he asked softly, gently running his other hand through Kakashi's tousled hair.

Kakashi raised his arm to wipe his eyes and then pulled down his mask. A silent expression of determination was on his face as he nodded and replied, "Yes, I'm okay." His gaze met Minato's, who looked puzzled. For a moment, Kakashi didn't know what surprised Minato so much, but then he realized that it was his unusual action that amazed him: Kakashi had removed his mask. It was unusual for him at this age to be so unprotected in front of Minato. Normally, he wouldn't even remove his mask in this situation. It wasn't until much later, after his father's death, that he had built up enough trust in Minato to break through this barrier. Kakashi was annoyed at his carelessness and knew that he had to quickly pull himself together again.

Minato blinked a few times as he shook off his obvious confusion and then put on a gentle but concerned smile. "Are you sure?" His gaze still bore concern as he added gently, "You still look pretty shaken up."

Kakashi slowly shook his head. "I'm really okay," he assured calmly, but his gaze betrayed an unspoken plea for understanding. He knew that his words alone wouldn't satisfy Minato. At the moment, he simply lacked an explanation for his sudden outburst of emotions. Kakashi hoped to temporarily distract Minato from this topic. Surely there would be a conversation about it later, because Minato wouldn't forget it so easily. But maybe he could buy some time to come up with a plausible excuse.

Suspiciously, Minato raised an eyebrow and let his hand slip from Kakashi's shoulder. Kakashi felt the skepticism hanging in the air and knew that Minato didn't believe him. To skillfully change the subject, Kakashi quickly opened his mouth. "I haven't even had the chance to thank Kushina for her greeting. Please convey my thanks to her." A fleeting smile played on his lips, but his eyes betrayed the turmoil brewing within him. He desperately hoped that Minato would respond to it.

Minato seemed visibly unsure, as if something had thrown him off balance. "Convey thanks to Kushina?" he muttered to himself, before shaking his head slightly and continuing, "I know what you're trying to do. You want to distract from what just happened. You suddenly started crying, and I won't just ignore that. I want to know what's going on. Does it have anything to do with you lying here?" His gaze pierced Kakashi, waiting for an answer.

Naively, Kakashi had hoped that his little trick would work. Minato was still young, but already an outstanding shinobi. He wouldn't be fooled by such simple distractions. Kakashi was aware that he wouldn't easily get out of this situation. Minato would stay until he got a satisfactory answer. This would certainly attract attention, and Kakashi worried whether his father would come by again. If that were the case and Minato was still here, he would tell his father. Then there would be no chance to resolve the matter reasonably.

Minato's patience seemed to be slowly wearing thin as Kakashi remained silent. A soft sigh escaped him. "Perhaps it would be better if I fetched your father," he suggested finally, rising from the edge of the bed. But before he could take a step, Kakashi suddenly leaned forward and grabbed Minato's wrist to hold it firmly. Minato looked at him questioningly as their eyes met.

"No, please don't get him," Kakashi pleaded, holding Minato's wrist firmly. His voice sounded urgent, his eyes pleading for understanding. He couldn't allow Minato to fetch his father. He must not find out, it would be better that way. Yet at the same time, he felt an inner conflict. Perhaps he was compelled to tell Minato everything, and perhaps that wouldn't be so bad after all. Deep down, he longed to talk to someone. Since he had been here, he felt alone. There was no one to talk to about everything, no one to seek advice from. Even Kakashi didn't have all the answers in this situation and felt somewhat overwhelmed.

Minato's gaze was undecidedly fixed on Kakashi. "Will you then tell me what's going on with you?" His voice left no room for discussion; Kakashi had to tell him something now.

With determination, Kakashi nodded and slowly released Minato's wrist. Minato gently sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Kakashi eagerly. Before he began to speak, Kakashi took a deep breath. "Before I tell you everything, you must promise me not to tell anyone else," his gaze was penetrating as he looked at Minato. After a brief moment of hesitation, Minato finally nodded. A gentle smile played on Kakashi's lips as his gaze lowered to the ground. "You trust me, don't you, Minato-sensei?"

Kakashi felt Minato flinch, then a reassuring hand rested on his shoulder, and with a gentle voice, Minato spoke to Kakashi: "Of course, I trust you, no matter what's bothering you. I'll always support you!" The sincerity in Minato's words was unmistakable.

Once again, he took a deep breath and slowly turned his gaze back to Minato. "I'm not the Kakashi you knew. I'm still Kakashi, but not the one from a few days ago." Minato raised a confused eyebrow, and Kakashi felt that the beginning wasn't perfect. Nevertheless, he continued resolutely and decided to get to the heart of the matter. "To cut to the chase: I come from the future."

Chapter Text

A heavy silence filled the room, making Kakashi uneasy. His palms grew sweaty as he regretted what he had said. Perhaps he should have phrased it differently or had an excuse ready. But now it was too late. The words were spoken, and Minato's gaze remained inscrutable. He didn't react, and for a moment, Kakashi had the unsettling thought that Minato had stopped breathing. But upon closer inspection, he noticed Minato's chest rise and fall slightly.

The oppressive silence continued to weigh on Kakashi, fueling his worst fears. Perhaps Minato now believed Kakashi had lost his mind and would immediately summon his father. Doubts gnawed incessantly at him, and the silence threatened to drive him mad. Yet Minato showed no sign of movement, nor did he drop the slightest hint that he would react soon.

Finally, Kakashi resolved to break the silence and began to speak cautiously. "Sensei?" It seemed to snap Minato out of his stupor. He blinked several times before moving slightly and letting his gaze wander around the room. It was as if he were searching for answers, and his eyes betrayed a certain uncertainty.

Eventually, Minato focused his gaze back on Kakashi and cleared his throat once before speaking. "Kakashi, to be honest, I'm a bit at a loss," he began uncertainly. His nervousness and indecision were palpable. But Kakashi couldn't blame him. He tried to put himself in Minato's shoes and could hardly imagine how he himself would react if one of his students were to tell him something like this. Even with his current knowledge, even without the time travel he had undertaken, he didn't consider such a scenario impossible.

Minato interrupted Kakashi's thoughts as he continued speaking. "I had expected many things, but not this. Please don't be angry with me for asking, but are you really okay?" Kakashi flinched slightly. He couldn't deny that the question had hit him, even though he knew rationally that it was justified. After all, it was no ordinary situation.

Kakashi swallowed hard and lowered his gaze to his lap. For the first time in years, he truly felt small. "I know it sounds unbelievable and crazy, but you have to believe me!" he said softly. Kakashi raised his eyes to Minato again, looking at him imploringly. He knew he had to convince Minato. Kakashi had to lay everything on the table. If Minato didn't believe him, the situation would only get worse. Minato might even talk to his father, and they might think Kakashi was crazy.

Minato looked at Kakashi for a moment and then sighed. "I really want to believe you, but it's difficult for me. It's complicated," Minato confessed calmly. Kakashi was grateful that despite everything, Minato remained calm. Although he hadn't expected anything else, he knew Minato was a young but capable shinobi. He always kept his cool, no matter the situation, and for that, Kakashi was grateful to him in this moment.

Kakashi took a deep breath. He knew he had to choose his next words carefully. "I understand it's hard to believe, but please give me a chance to prove it," Kakashi said, despite the tension. He was aware that this was his only opportunity to explain himself.

Minato crossed his arms and fixed his gaze on Kakashi, then nodded. "Okay, I'll listen to you." Kakashi felt relieved. Now it was just a matter of figuring out what to say to convince Minato. But before he even had the chance to speak, he heard Minato murmuring thoughtfully to himself, his gaze lowered to the floor. "It wouldn't be entirely unlikely, after all. My Hirashin is also a kind of space-time jutsu." Kakashi was sure Minato didn't intend to say that out loud, so he left it uncommented.

Kakashi noticed Minato sinking further into his thoughts, so he decided to get straight to the point. "Kushina is a jinchuuriki," he said firmly. Minato's gaze shot up, and he looked at Kakashi in shock.

For a moment, Minato seemed speechless before finding his words again. "How do you know that?" That seemed to be all Minato could muster, his gaze remaining fixed on Kakashi in shock.

No wonder, it was information Kakashi shouldn't have known at this age. It was highly classified information known only to a few in the village. At his tender age of five, Kakashi shouldn't have had any idea, especially since he didn't even know Kushina properly at that time. They had only met a few times briefly.

Kakashi simply continued. "She carries the Nine-Tails within her, a closely guarded secret of the village. When she first joined your class, she was bullied by others because of her red hair. You liked her hair color, but still didn't help her because you thought she could handle it on her own. Until one day she was kidnapped by Kumogakure. On her way, she left behind strands of red hair to leave a trail. You came to her rescue back then and were the first one to compliment her on her hair." He paused, observing Minato's reaction. Obviously, Minato was speechless. Kakashi shouldn't have known all this at that time, yet he could tell the story.

Kakashi didn't give Minato time to collect himself and continued to tell him more details, of which he shouldn't have known. After a moment, Minato raised his hand, and Kakashi immediately stopped, curious about what his sensei would say. All color had drained from Minato's face, his gaze fixed on Kakashi as he began to speak. "You shouldn't know all this, and yet you do. I don't know what to say. You really come from the future," he said incredulously. His voice trembled slightly with disbelief.

A soft chuckle escaped Kakashi, and he covered his mouth with his hand before speaking. "I've never seen you speechless before. I must have hit a nerve," he teased Minato with a mischievous grin, watching eagerly for the teenager's reaction.

Minato paused for a moment before a gentle smile spread across his lips - a sight that surprised Kakashi, as he hadn't expected it. Then Minato began to speak: "Since we've known each other, I've never seen you smile without your mask. In fact, I've never really seen your face. Has that changed in the future?"

Kakashi glanced at Minato for a moment, surprised by his unexpected initial reaction. But in that moment, he felt a heavy burden lift from his shoulders. The relief that Minato believed him washed over him. A gentle glow appeared on Kakashi's face as he smiled at Minato. "I didn't expect this reaction, but to answer your question: Eventually, I gained enough trust in you and removed my mask in front of you."

Minato maintained his smile as he looked out the window. "To be honest, I have many questions, but I don't even know where to start," he confessed before his face turned serious again, and he looked at Kakashi. "Moreover, it's dangerous to know too much about the future. It could have consequences. I have no idea which future you come from, but you must be aware that everything you do here can have consequences." His voice was serious, and Kakashi knew Minato was right.

Kakashi sank into his pillow, arms crossed thoughtfully. "I'm aware of that, I've thought about it a lot. It's clear that telling you everything is a risk, and I have to be careful," he murmured. A sigh escaped his lips as he looked towards the foot of the bed. He was still torn. The desire to save his father was deeply rooted within him, but at the same time, the fear of the possible consequences was ever-present.

A gentle nudge from Minato on his upper arm brought Kakashi out of his thoughts. He turned his gaze to Minato. "From now on, we'll find a solution to your situation together. First, we need to figure out how you got here to find a way back," he explained calmly. Minato's face took on a pensive expression as Kakashi contemplated his words. Suddenly, he avoided Minato's gaze, who noticed Kakashi's hesitant reaction and raised an eyebrow. "Kakashi, do you even want to go back?"

Did Kakashi really want to go back? In essence, he didn't even know how he got here. Even if he and Minato brainstormed how it might have happened, they would only speculate. The prospect of finding a way back to his time seemed nearly impossible. And if Kakashi was honest with himself, he had already made a decision. He couldn't bear to see his father die again – or anyone else.

It felt like a second chance, and Kakashi felt he couldn't let it go to waste. Deep down, he knew it was selfish and that he should simply find a way back. But he couldn't ignore it, he had to try. Of course, he also longed for his own time. There, he had finally found peace with everything and was happier than ever before. In his students, he had found a new family. He had never dreamed of becoming Hokage, and even now, it wasn't his wish. But living Obito's dream and even Minato's filled him with happiness. And with Naruto, he knew he would have a good successor. He was actually happy, but now a new opportunity was presented to him.

Kakashi shrugged and looked away. "I have no idea how I got here. When I woke up, I was just here. The whole day before is like erased, and I just can't remember. Finding a way back seems next to impossible," he explained calmly before looking back at Minato. "When I woke up, I thought I was trapped in a genjutsu."

Minato took a deep breath and kept his gaze on Kakashi. "After our training, you didn't continue training alone, did you? Your chakra exhaustion came from this time travel," Minato recognized, then asked cautiously. "Does your father know about it?"

Kakashi shook his head decisively. "No, I didn't tell him. It's better..." He hesitated briefly before continuing. "To answer your first question: No, I didn't do any additional training. At least not that I know of." His words were determined, yet tinged with uncertainty.

Minato nodded understandingly. "It's probably best if we keep this between us for now. The fewer people know about it, the safer we are. But the question remains: What do you plan to do? How can I help you?" His gaze was determined as he looked at Kakashi. Kakashi returned the gaze, torn. Should he really involve Minato? But maybe it would be better. Minato could give him tips on what to do. Working together in a team might simplify the matter.

The idea of having Minato by his side seemed appealing. "Before I decide on anything, I need to know what date we're on. Only then can I determine what my first steps will be," Kakashi explained. He had a rough idea of the time period he was in, but to make concrete plans, he needed precise details.

"It's July 20th, you're five years old, at least your body is. You've been my student for almost three months," Minato explained with determination, looking expectantly at Kakashi. His words hung in the air as he waited for Kakashi's reaction.

Kakashi's eyes widened, and he immediately sat up. His father's mission couldn't be far off now. There were only a few days left until his father received the assignment. So, he didn't have much time to figure out how to prevent it. Even if he knew what would happen, he still didn't have a solution to stop it. Determinedly ignoring his body's protests, he swung his legs out of bed and jumped down. He landed gently on his feet and took the first steps. But the dizziness quickly became overwhelming, and he had to hold onto the bed. He bit his lip and was about to take another step when Minato stopped him.

Kakashi's gaze shot up, and he saw the concern in Minato's eyes. Slowly, Minato crouched down in front of Kakashi and placed his hands on Kakashi's shoulders. "What are you planning? You still belong in bed," he said gently, his face showing concern as he looked at Kakashi attentively.

Kakashi shook his head vigorously, trying to free himself from Minato's grip. He couldn't just stay lying down! "I can't just stay here! My father will soon receive his mission, and I have to do something," he explained resolutely. With a jerk, he freed himself from Minato's grip and took a step back. He still leaned on the bed with one hand, his gaze radiating impatience.

Minato remained crouched and sighed softly. "Please, Kakashi, you can't even take five steps. How do you intend to help anyone?" His gaze became pleading as he continued. "First, tell me what's going on. What about this mission? I'm willing to help you, but you have to talk to me." Kakashi realized that Minato was serious. His voice was firm, and his gaze showed sincere interest.

For a moment, they stared at each other before Kakashi finally relented and nodded. A satisfied smile played on Minato's lips as he slowly rose from his crouch and helped Kakashi back into bed. With gentle hands, he covered Kakashi, who gave him a reproachful look. "You know I'm not a child anymore. I could have managed that on my own," murmured Kakashi as he sank back into the pillows, watching Minato settle back on the edge of the bed.

Minato smiled at Kakashi and crossed his arms. "But just a moment ago, it didn't seem like it," he teased. Kakashi rolled his eyes and shook his head slightly. Then Minato became serious again. "Now, please tell me what's going on with this mission," he urged.

Kakashi nodded and relaxed a bit as he began to speak. "My father is assigned an extremely important mission crucial to the war. But something goes wrong, and he faces a difficult decision: Should he continue the mission and risk the lives of his comrades, or should he abort the mission to save the lives of others? He decides to abort the mission and return to the village with his team." Kakashi paused briefly, biting his lip. It still hurt to say what happened next. For him, his father was a hero, even though he only realized it through Obito. So, he couldn't understand the village's reaction that followed.

Minato seemed to sense that something was weighing on Kakashi. He placed a supportive hand on Kakashi's shoulder and smiled at him encouragingly. Kakashi returned the smile slightly, took a deep breath, and continued. "When everyone found out what had happened, the village turned against him and condemned my father. Even his teammates, whom he had saved, condemned him for aborting the mission. He was shunned by the village and sank into depression. Eventually, he couldn't bear it anymore and took his own life. I found him in his study..." Kakashi fell silent and watched Minato's reaction.

In Minato's gaze was a mixture of incomprehension and pity as his hand rested heavily on Kakashi's shoulder, burdened by the weight of the events. "Kakashi... I don't know what to say. It's..." His voice sounded sad as he struggled for words. Not wanting to push him further into silence, Kakashi raised his hand, and Minato paused to look at him.

Kakashi put a gentle smile on his lips. "It's okay, Minato-sensei. I've learned to deal with it over the years and made peace with it. You don't have to say anything." His voice sounded sincere as he looked reassuringly at Minato.

Minato swallowed hard, visibly shaken by what he heard. Kakashi was grateful that he had not mentioned how he too had been treated coldly by the villagers. This would have only shaken Minato even more, and Kakashi wanted to spare him that. Minato briefly lowered his gaze, seeming to gather himself for a moment before looking at Kakashi again. "How old are you, by the way?" he asked curiously.

Kakashi's grin widened. "You're only asking that now. I'm 35 years old," Kakashi answered with more ease in his voice.

Minato regarded Kakashi for a moment before gently smiling at him. "I can't even imagine you being an adult," he confessed before becoming serious again. "What do you plan to do now?"

Kakashi shrugged resignedly. "I just don't know. Somehow, I have to prevent the mission from going wrong again or prevent my father from participating at all. But I have no idea how to accomplish that," he admitted, rubbing his face with one hand. "That's why I can't afford to lie around here any longer."

Minato leaned back slightly and crossed his arms. "I understand that you want to act immediately, but you need to recover first. You won't be able to help anyone like this. As you said, we still have a few days, and first, we need to think about how we want to proceed. We shouldn't rush into anything." It was an attempt to calm Kakashi down, and Kakashi knew he was right. But he would have preferred to find a solution immediately and change everything for the better. But Minato was right; he didn't even have a solution for any problem.

Kakashi finally nodded in agreement and let his head fall back. "Then I can use the time here to come up with a plan. After all, I've been in difficult situations before." Frustrated, he sighed and stared at the ceiling.

There was silence between them for a moment before Minato drew Kakashi's attention to him. "Kakashi?" he began with a heavy voice. Kakashi hummed in response, and Minato continued, "What happened in the future? I..."

Kakashi immediately looked at Minato and interrupted him. "Please wait!" he pleaded. "I don't want to talk about it yet. Someday, I'll talk to you, but not today. Then I'll also answer your questions, I promise!" Kakashi didn't want to tell Minato everything about the future. At least not at this moment. Gradually, he would reveal everything, but in a calmer moment.

Minato smiled sadly, but his smile was full of understanding. Kakashi returned the smile reassuringly and let his gaze wander out the window. He felt a tired heaviness settling over his body, and it seemed that Minato had noticed it too. Slowly, Minato rose, stepping closer to Kakashi and placing a hand on his hair. Weary, Kakashi turned his eyes to Minato.

"You should get some sleep first. We'll see what to do tomorrow. Until then, I'll think about what we can do. To avoid drawing attention, you should pull your mask back up, although I was very pleased to see you take it off in front of me." Minato gently ran his fingers through Kakashi's hair.

Kakashi smiled tiredly and nodded at him as he began to pull his mask back up. "Thank you, Minato-sensei," he said softly. Minato smiled gently at him, his hand sliding away from Kakashi's head, and he moved to leave the room.

Kakashi closed his eyes and surrendered to the tiredness, but he was interrupted once again by Minato. "Kakashi!? You should know that I support you, no matter what decision you make!" Minato called out lovingly. A warm smile graced Minato's face as he looked at Kakashi. Kakashi opened his eyes for a moment, then nodded tiredly and returned the smile. Slowly, he closed his eyes again and gently drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

Impatiently, Kakashi paced restlessly around the room, eagerly awaiting his father. He couldn't let time pass idly in the hospital anymore – it was time to come up with a plan. His conversation with Minato the day before had made it clear that he couldn't afford to waste any more time. But so far, he lacked the spark of inspiration on how to proceed. After the conversation, he had exhaustedly fallen asleep; the strains of chakra exhaustion had taken their toll on him. But when he woke up this morning, he already felt some improvement. Though he wasn't completely recovered yet, he could safely ignore that for now.

Yet, from the conversation, Kakashi also drew hope: Minato's support stood by his side, and he was determined to accept it. Perhaps Minato had had a stroke of inspiration overnight. Nevertheless, Kakashi had to be careful about how much he told Minato – he didn't want to burden his sensei excessively. He was aware of the responsibility he had towards Minato. The dynamics between them had changed: it used to be Minato who looked after Kakashi. Now it was Kakashi who worried about Minato. It might seem strange, but Kakashi was now the older of the two – at least mentally, if not physically.

One question burned in Kakashi's mind: could his body keep up with his mind? He urgently needed to find out where his abilities lay. Already, he could feel that his chakra reserves were lower, which could become a serious problem. The thought of having to readjust and fight with a weaker body deeply troubled him. While he knew the jutsus and how to fight, it would all be in vain if his body couldn't keep up.

These thoughts led Kakashi to wonder how he could protect everyone if he wasn't at full strength. Frustration gnawed at him, and he longed to return to training as soon as possible. He knew that only then could he address these questions and find solutions. Time seemed to slip through his fingers, and there was simply too much to do. Kakashi felt like he was racing against time.

Frustrated, Kakashi let his upper body fall onto the hospital bed and stared up at the ceiling. His legs dangled over the edge as he lost himself in thought. After a few minutes of silence, he frowned as a sudden thought occurred to him: What about Pakkun and his pack? At this point, he had already accepted them as his pack, but could they also not remember anything? Had they turned into puppies again?

Silently, Kakashi slid off the bed and landed lightly on his feet. He thoughtfully bit his thumb and was just forming the first hand sign when suddenly the door swung open. "Kakashi!" Immediately, he looked up to see his father's angry face, striding towards him energetically and gently grabbing his wrist. "What do you think you're doing here!?" His voice was full of accusations.

Kakashi turned to face his father, shrugged casually, and replied nonchalantly, "I just wanted to summon Pakkun. It's so boring here, I thought some company wouldn't hurt."

Sakumo sighed heavily and let go of Kakashi's wrist as he rubbed his face. "You can't summon Pakkun, at least not now. First of all, you're still recovering from your chakra exhaustion, and secondly, this is a hospital – dogs have no place here," explained his father, fixing Kakashi with a determined look.

He sighed in response. Being a child again could be damn exhausting. As Hokage, no one could have told him what to do. Although Sakura probably would have scolded him anyway – she didn't mince words. Kakashi turned slightly away from his father and waved him off. "Fine, then I'll just wait until I'm home." Then he gave Sakumo a curious look. "By the way, can I finally go home? I'm bored to death here, and besides, I'm feeling much better."

Sakumo regarded Kakashi with a slightly puzzled expression for a moment before crossing his arms and looking at him intently. "The doctors actually cleared you for discharge," Sakumo began, and Kakashi raised an eyebrow suspiciously – he knew there was more to come. Then Sakumo continued, "But I'm considering asking the doctors to keep you here a little longer."

Kakashi let his arms fall to his sides and looked at his father indignantly. "Why would you do that?" he wanted to know, his eyes flashing with determination. He absolutely couldn't stay here any longer. Not only did he already hate hospitals – he couldn't afford to waste any more time here.

Sakumo frowned and looked down at Kakashi. "You should still rest, and what are you doing? You want to summon Pakkun. Maybe it would be better to keep you under observation a little longer," he said seriously.

Kakashi hadn't talked to his father in a long time, but he quickly realized that this wasn't an empty threat. His father meant it, so Kakashi had to convince him. "I'm sorry," he said, ashamed, lowering his gaze to the ground. With a despondent expression, he continued, "I wasn't really aware of that, no one told me anything. I promise I'll behave from now on." Then Kakashi raised his gaze to his father again. "Please, take me home."

Sakumo looked at Kakashi intensely for a moment before sighing and agreeing. "But if you don't rest in the next two days, I'll personally bring you back here," he said seriously, leaving no room for discussion.

Frustrated, Kakashi exhaled. Two days were definitely too long, but for the moment, it was better not to continue the discussion. "I promise! Can I at least see Minato-sensei? I have to let him know that I need two more days of rest and can't train," Kakashi noticed Sakumo's suspicious look, quickly adding, "Of course, I'll rest at his place."

Sakumo shook his head in response, and Kakashi knew he didn't need to continue the discussion, so he nodded. Immediately, Sakumo relaxed his posture, a smile playing on his lips as he placed a hand on Kakashi's head. "You don't need to worry about Minato. I'll let him know that you still can't train," Sakumo reassured gently, tousling Kakashi's hair affectionately. "Let's get you home first, then I have a few things to take care of," he explained lovingly.

Kakashi immediately became alert. This would be an opportunity to be alone and talk to Pakkun in peace. However, he didn't let any of it show and just nodded in response. Satisfied, Sakumo withdrew his hand from Kakashi's hair. After they had sorted everything out, they set off for home together.

As they left the hospital, Kakashi took a deep breath and enjoyed the fresh air around him. The pleasant summer air caressed his senses, and a gentle breeze played around the surroundings. As they strolled through the village, old memories flooded Kakashi's mind. Much had changed after the attack of the Kyuubi and Pain's assault, and he had to carefully choose the right path. He stayed slightly behind his father, following him, as it had been too long since he could remember the exact way, especially since the village had changed since then.

It was still relatively early in the morning; the sun was already sending out its rays, and it was pleasant outside. It promised to be a beautiful summer day. The shops had just opened, and the first villagers were out to do their shopping. Not much was happening yet; the streets would only become crowded later. Kakashi enjoyed this early hour of the day. It was still relatively quiet, and one could calmly run errands.

Kakashi's gaze fell on his father, who confidently strode through the village. Many greeted him and smiled at him—a stark contrast to the time after Sakumo's mission. Back then, it was the opposite. His father no longer seemed confident, no one noticed him, and those who paid attention to him gave him angry looks. Some even insulted him and threw accusations at him. His father had simply accepted it, never defended himself, until eventually, he stopped leaving the house.

They reached their familiar way home without any problems. It had been a while since Kakashi had visited the Hatake estate, apart from his brief stay upon his arrival. A strange feeling slowly began to rise in Kakashi, but since he had learned to better sort his thoughts and feelings, he could quickly suppress this feeling. Slowly, their house came into view, and Kakashi stopped briefly to take it all in.

The house was surrounded by a simple wooden fence and exuded modest elegance. A gate led to the front yard, while a narrow paved path led to the inviting porch. Upon entering the porch, one had to overcome two steps before reaching the front door. A rustic bench on the porch reminded Kakashi of the cozy moments his father had spent there, watching the activity on the quiet street. Although the house was located outside the village and rarely attracted visitors, his father always enjoyed greeting the few passersby warmly and engaging in conversation with them.

The front yard exuded loving care, which perfectly matched the character of the house. Every area, whether it was the front yard or the back garden, was carefully tended and testified to Sakumo's dedication. Despite his hectic life as a shinobi, Sakumo always attached great importance to the beauty of his garden and spent his rare free days nurturing and caring for it. Kakashi remembered asking his father once why he spent so much time in the garden despite his demanding work as a ninja. His father could have easily turned it into a simple D-rank mission that could have been done by younger ninjas. But Sakumo explained to him that the garden was a form of therapy for him and a welcome contrast to the missions he regularly carried out.

Kakashi forced himself to push aside his feelings and followed his father. This house held many bad memories for Kakashi, but after being able to talk to his father after his death in the battle against Pain, he finally managed to accept what had happened. Of course, Obito had contributed to Kakashi forgiving his father much earlier, but it was only after the conversation with his father that he could finally let it go.

Arriving at the house, Sakumo opened the front door and led Kakashi inside. Both took off their sandals and placed them neatly aside. Kakashi took a few steps into the hallway and looked around carefully. The last times he had been in this house, it had been abandoned and dusty. Now it was alive again with its old vibrancy. Kakashi closed his eyes and deeply inhaled the scent around him. It was the scent of family, the distinctive smell of his father and his pack.

A long, inviting hallway stretched through the modest house, branching off into several cozy rooms. Although the house was not particularly large and only had one floor, it provided enough space for father and son to live. Even if Kakashi's mother had still been alive, the house would have provided enough space for the whole family. At the end of the hallway was another door that opened the way to the back part of the garden. Upon arrival there, one entered an inviting porch, from which two steps could be descended to enter the lovingly designed garden. In the past, father and son had often trained there, especially kata that Sakumo had taught his son so that he could one day wield his own tanto.

He was interrupted from his thoughts when his father stood beside him. "Kakashi?" Slowly, Kakashi opened his eyes and looked at his father questioningly. "Is everything okay?" There was a slight concern in his father's voice.

Kakashi smiled hidden behind his mask and nodded. "I'm just glad to be home again," he confessed and let his gaze wander through the house. He tried to take in every detail and sort through the old memories. Not just the bad ones, but also the good memories flooded his mind, and the decision to save his father solidified even more.

Sakumo gave Kakashi a gentle push towards the living room, and immediately Kakashi set off, with his father following him. "You lie down on the couch and rest now. I still have something to take care of," Sakumo explained, pointing to the couch. Obediently, Kakashi nodded and sank onto the soft cushions. Sakumo crossed his arms and looked sternly at Kakashi. "While I'm away, you stay lying down. If I find out that you haven't followed that, I'll take you back to the hospital!"

Slowly, Kakashi became unsure whether it was just an empty threat to intimidate him. As a child, it would definitely have worked, so Kakashi nodded to his father. "I'll stay here obediently; you don't need to worry," he assured.

Sakumo's expression softened. He squatted down in front of Kakashi and placed his hands on Kakashi's thighs. "I'm sorry if I'm overdoing it. I'm just worried. I just want to make sure you're okay," he said gently, stroking Kakashi's cheek gently.

A warm feeling immediately rose in Kakashi, and he gently nodded to Sakumo. Of course, it had been quite a shock for his father to find Kakashi like that and not knowing what was wrong with him. Kakashi could hardly imagine how his father must have felt. "I promise to rest," Kakashi said sincerely.

Satisfied, Sakumo smiled, stood up, and ruffled Kakashi's hair. "See you later, Kashi!" With one last smile, Sakumo left the living room and set off.

When Kakashi heard the click of the front door, he stood up and walked to the window. He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, watching as his father walked along the path. Slowly, Sakumo disappeared from his view, and his chakra weakened further. Kakashi sighed and pushed himself off the wall. Casually, he put his hands in his pockets and strolled leisurely to his bedroom.

As he walked down the hallway, he paused in front of the wide-open door to the study, letting his gaze wander inside. The room was not particularly spacious, but shelves lined one side, filled with a variety of books and scrolls. At the back of the room was a desk, surrounded by a matching chair. On this desk always sat two pictures, and Kakashi didn't need to approach to know what they showed.

One of the pictures depicted Kakashi's mother together with his father. Sakumo lovingly had his arm around his wife's shoulder, both smiling happily at the camera. Kakashi's mother radiated happiness while holding a bundle of blankets in her arms. Wrapped inside slept Kakashi peacefully – the picture was taken just a few days after his birth.

The other picture showed father and son in a tight embrace. Sakumo held Kakashi firmly in his arms, his gaze serious towards the camera, his smile less radiant than in the first photo. Kakashi, on the other hand, practically beamed in this picture, his wide grin betraying the innocence and joy of a toddler. He pointed upwards with his finger, his gaze following the direction he indicated. Back then, he could hardly have been older than a year, maybe even a bit younger.

Kakashi's expression remained blank, his thoughts empty. He shook himself slightly and resumed his path. Kakashi didn't want to waste any more time clinging to the past. There was much to do, and he was determined to look forward.

Now it was time to summon Pakkun. Kakashi had promised his father to rest, and he meant it. However, he knew how well he could assess his own condition. While his chakra was not yet fully restored, it was definitely enough to summon Pakkun.

Arriving in the bedroom, he closed the door behind him and sat cross-legged on the carpet. He bit his thumb, formed the necessary hand signs, and then placed his hand on the ground. A cloud of smoke appeared, in which sat a small pug, glaring fiercely at Kakashi. Kakashi raised an eyebrow. Pakkun was a puppy again. But judging by his fierce look, the pug didn't seem pleased.

Kakashi grinned at Pakkun and raised a hand. "Hey, Pakkun!" But Pakkun's gaze only grew fiercer, and Kakashi realized that his pack, just like him, remembered everything. Otherwise, Pakkun wouldn't look at him like that.

"Hey, Pakkun? What have you done, Kakashi? Or has Naruto been up to some nonsense again? We're all puppies again!" His tone sounded accusing as he cast a sharp glance at Kakashi. Kakashi laughed and scratched the back of his head. "That's not funny! We woke up a few days ago and suddenly were puppies again. You kept us waiting for quite a long time!" Pakkun reproached him.

Kakashi raised his hands in a calming gesture. "Sorry, please. I had my own problems," he said calmly with a smile.

Pakkun regarded Kakashi, sighed once, and then sat down in front of him. "I can see you're a puppy again too," he remarked, his gaze scanning the room. "Is this your childhood room?" he asked, then sniffed once and looked back at Kakashi. "That's Sakumo's scent, isn't it," he exclaimed in shock.

Kakashi's hands rested in his lap as he nodded in agreement with Pakkun. "Yes, exactly," he confirmed, lowering his gaze to his lap.

"Explain to me what's going on here. We've been worried about you because we haven't heard from you in so long," Pakkun admitted, fixing Kakashi with a scrutinizing gaze.

Kakashi grinned behind his mask and leaned forward again. "I didn't know I was so important to you," he teased, but only received a fierce look from Pakkun. Then Kakashi leaned back again and chuckled briefly before starting to speak. "Sorry, please, I'll explain, but I can't tell you much."

Calmly, Kakashi began to explain everything that had happened since he woke up here. Basically, Kakashi couldn't tell much because he didn't know exactly what had led to their situation. But he was glad to have his pack by his side again, and somehow it was nice to see them as puppies again. They were cute, he couldn't say that to Pakkun, he wouldn't be thrilled.

After he had told everything, silence fell while Pakkun snorted once. "What's your plan now? We can't just stay here," he stated.

Kakashi turned his gaze away; he had already decided. He wanted to find a way to save everyone; now he just needed to convince Pakkun. His opinion was important to him, and he hoped for his support. "I've been thinking a lot in the past few days, and I can't just leave without trying something," he explained with a firm and determined look at the pug.

Pakkun scrutinized Kakashi for a moment while they both remained silent. After a short pause, Pakkun broke the silence. "So, am I understanding correctly that you want to stay during this time and try to save everyone?" he asked. Kakashi nodded determinedly, prompting Pakkun to sigh once. "Have you thought about the possible consequences? I thought you had finally overcome and accepted your past. Finally, the long-awaited peace for which everyone sacrificed so much, including you! Who assures you that everything will be better if you save everyone?"

Kakashi slumped slightly and shrugged weakly. His gaze wandered around the room and lingered on a self-painted picture. It showed two people, a taller and a smaller one, clearly meant to represent Sakumo and Kakashi. They stood on a meadow surrounded by two trees. In the sky was a sun and three clouds, and both figures were painted with a smile on their faces. It wasn't a particularly remarkable drawing; it was made by a child - by Kakashi himself. Kakashi couldn't remember it anymore; it was too long ago. He must have been much younger back then. After he joined the academy, he didn't paint such things anymore - he was too grown up.

The picture was supposed to represent a happy moment, and Kakashi realized he couldn't remember the last time he experienced such a moment with his father. After Kakashi joined the academy, he was constantly studying and training. His father was often on missions, and they had no time to spend together. Then he became a genin and trained even more until Sakumo's mission came and everything changed. Maybe Kakashi could change that? Maybe he could experience beautiful moments with his father and create new memories.

Kakashi turned his gaze back to Pakkun. "No one can assure me that everything will be alright, but I have to at least try. I can't leave them all hanging again! When I looked my father in the eyes, I couldn't accept losing him again. I've been given a second chance; I can save everyone," Kakashi explained earnestly, keeping his gaze fixed on Pakkun. "I don't know if it's the right thing to do, and I'm aware it's a risk, but I can't just save my loved ones."

Pakkun tilted his head slightly and looked at Kakashi questioningly. "What do you mean by not just saving your loved ones?"

"I could give Naruto the family he deserves. Sasuke wouldn't have to lose his family, and Itachi wouldn't have to bear such a heavy burden. Obito could achieve his dream of becoming Hokage. I could help so many," Kakashi explained fervently, eagerly awaiting Pakkun's reaction.

Pakkun sighed, briefly glanced at the ground, and seemed to contemplate everything for a moment. Then he looked back at Kakashi. "That's one hell of a task, but I know you realize that. I'm honest with you, I'm worried about you," he said sincerely, his voice full of concern.

Surprised, Kakashi raised his eyebrows, then smiled reassuringly at Pakkun. "You don't need to worry about me, after all, I've endured much worse." It was an attempt to convince Pakkun, but he didn't seem convinced.

"I know you've been through a lot worse, and that's exactly what worries me. What if you can't handle it? Would you bear it again? The first time, you were almost broken, in fact, you were broken. Kakashi, I want you to be realistic, it's an almost impossible task for anyone alone," Pakkun shared his concerns, giving Kakashi a concerned look.

Kakashi briefly looked out the window and saw a bird perched on a branch of the tree. Could he bear it again? He reluctantly recalled that time, especially after the death of Minato and Kushina. He felt numb and trapped in his grief back then. For him, it seemed like he had no one left and was alone. He didn't realize that he still had friends who were worried about him and wanted to help him. Guy, in particular, had tried everything back then, and Kakashi had simply pushed him away, allowing himself to be pushed further into darkness. The ANBU became his refuge, and he hid behind the ANBU mask. No matter what mission he took on, he didn't care if he could have died.

It wasn't until he met Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke, and they were the first to pass his test, that light came back into his life, and he found a way out of the darkness. He regained a sense of purpose in his life. From now on, he had to take care of them. They had to be taught, and he had to look after them. Most importantly, he could finally make contact with Naruto, no longer had to keep away from him. The Third had forbidden him to contact him back then, although he would have liked to be more present in Naruto's life. He could never have taken Naruto in, he had been too young, too traumatized. But still, he would have liked to visit him and show him that there was someone who cared about him.

Kakashi forced himself to end the thoughts before he wandered too far. He quickly refocused on their conversation and turned his gaze back to Pakkun. "This time, I'm not alone. I'll accept the help of others. I can't just watch everyone die again. This time, I'm prepared," Kakashi explained resolutely. "Please, Pakkun, I need you by my side too!"

Pakkun sighed and rested his head on his paws. "You know we, as a pack, always stick together, and if that's the path you want to take, we'll stand behind you. But I also want you to know my worries and concerns. It's an almost impossible task, but somehow, we'll find a way and make the best of it." Kakashi recognized from Pakkun's voice that he had concerns and wasn't necessarily in agreement. But he also knew that Pakkun meant it seriously and would support him as best as possible.

Kakashi smiled warmly and couldn't hold back. With a quick grab, he pulled Pakkun into his lap and stroked his head. "I knew I could count on you."

Pakkun gave Kakashi a dark look, muttered something dissatisfied about the action, before finally relaxing and lying down. "You can," the pug confirmed calmly. "So, what's your plan now? What are the next steps?" Pakkun asked curiously, resting his head comfortably on Kakashi's thigh.

Kakashi leaned back against his bed and gently stroked Pakkun's head. "At the moment, I'm a bit at a loss. First, I need to figure out how to change or even prevent Dad's mission altogether," Kakashi explained. Pakkun's presence gave him a sense of openness and trust; he could talk to him about anything. Minato was also by his side, and he was grateful for that, but there were things he preferred not to tell him. Kakashi wanted to protect him too.

"Do you know if Sakumo ever refused a mission?" Pakkun asked with a tired voice.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, letting the thought linger in his mind for a while. He couldn't remember Sakumo ever refusing a mission, and even if he had, they had never discussed it. But this consideration was fascinating, a new approach. "He never mentioned anything about it, but that's an interesting idea. If I could find out if he ever refused a mission and why, maybe I could build on that," Kakashi murmured. A faint hope began to grow within him. Finally, a way seemed to emerge that he could pursue.

A gentle nod brushed his thigh. "It's worth a try, but don't rely too much on it. He might never have refused a mission, or even if he did, you couldn't simply reconstruct the reason," Kakashi tiredly smiled and nodded in agreement. Pakkun was right. It couldn't hurt to have a plan B ready.

Finally, Kakashi felt a spark of hope ignite within him - a possible way to save his father. There was no guarantee of success, but it was at least a beginning. Now he just needed the opportunity to discreetly ask Sakumo. But he couldn't wait too long. "Thank you, Pakkun, really. I know you're not too thrilled, so I'm even more grateful for your help."

Pakkun snorted lightly and closed his eyes relaxed. "Of course, pup! Neither I nor the pack would ever leave you hanging. We'll protect and support you, no matter what. Together, we'll find a way to master this."

Kakashi smiled affectionately and gently ran his hand over Pakkun's head. He closed his eyes and immersed himself in the calm, cozy atmosphere that had spread between them. For a brief moment, he tried to forget his worries and savor the moment. Somehow, everything would be okay again. Kakashi was confident that he would find a solution.

Chapter Text

Kakashi slowly opened his eyes, blinking a few times to clear his vision. He was curled up on his bed, still groggy as he propped himself up with his hands and sat up. Yawning, he rubbed his eyes and looked around the room with tired eyes, trying to recall when he had gone to bed. The last thing he remembered was sitting on the floor in front of his bed.

Swinging his legs out of bed, Kakashi still felt strange that his feet didn't reach the ground. Before falling asleep, he had sent Pakkun away again. He couldn't risk his father running into him. After that, he seemed to have drifted off. It was probably due to chakra exhaustion. His gaze drifted out the window. It was already noon. Apparently, he had slept for a few hours. His father must have returned and put him to bed again.

Carefully, he slid off the bed, his bare feet landing on the fluffy carpet. He enjoyed the soft surface under his soles. Once again, he let his gaze roam around his room before slowly making his way to his desk. Upon reaching it, he tapped his fingers on the dark wood. His eyes rested on the desk, which was as neatly organized as always, just like his entire room. Kakashi had always placed great importance on order, a trait he undoubtedly inherited from his father.

His gaze wandered over the playful children's drawings proudly displayed on the walls. He barely remembered drawing them when he was maybe two or three years old, and how his father insisted on hanging them up. When he finally went to the academy, he was sure he wanted to take them down, but his father insisted they stay. Despite his limited time, his father always made an effort to give him a carefree childhood. But Kakashi was no ordinary child – he was a prodigy, more mature and serious than most his age. It was normal for him, and he never questioned it.

A sigh escaped him as he pondered whether he could change that. But he knew it wouldn't be easy. Even though his body was young again, his mind remained unchanged. Kakashi realized he was given a second chance to change everything for the better, but a second chance to experience his childhood wouldn't be granted to him. His new responsibility was too significant to be distracted from.

Kakashi walked to the door, opening it noiselessly and peering into the hallway. For a moment, the house seemed quiet, with no sign of anyone else's presence. With cautious steps, he ventured into the hallway and glanced in the opposite direction. The door leading to the back part of their garden was open, so Kakashi decided to head there, making no sound to avoid disturbing his father. Carefully suppressing his chakra to avoid detection, he made his way.

Reaching the door, Kakashi leaned casually against the doorframe, his gaze sweeping over the garden. There he saw Sakumo, practicing his katas with the tanto – the same tanto that had been broken during the Kannabi Bridge mission. Kakashi fervently hoped he wouldn't inherit it anytime soon, and that it would remain in his father's possession for a long time. Sakumo had his back to him and seemed unaware of his presence. As a child, Kakashi would never have been able to suppress his chakra so carefully – his father was simply too skilled for that.

Kakashi remembered watching his father's training with admiration. Sakumo's movements were marked by impressive elegance and fluidity, showcasing his strength and skill. He was undoubtedly a master in handling his tanto. Even now, with a more experienced eye, admiration reflected in Kakashi's eyes. Sakumo mastered his tanto like no other, and Kakashi could never match his skills in tanto wielding, despite his hard training. His strengths lay elsewhere.

For a moment, Kakashi observed his father before deciding to reveal his presence by releasing his chakra. Sakumo immediately stopped when he felt Kakashi's presence behind him and turned around with a warm smile. "Did you sleep well?" he asked gently, sheathing his tanto carefully on his back. Then he approached Kakashi, who was still standing by the door, and crouched down in front of him.

Kakashi nodded to his father. "I did." Then he tilted his head and asked his father curiously, "Did you put me to bed? Honestly, I can't remember putting myself to bed."

Sakumo gently brushed some of Kakashi's messy hair away from his face, which now hung wild without his hitai-ate. "Yes, I did, after I found you," he remarked with a slight sternness in his voice. "Didn't I tell you to rest on the couch?"

"Yes, but I thought the bed would be fine too," Kakashi lied, looking his father directly in the eyes, a hint of mischief in his gaze.

Sakumo smiled warmly and gently wrapped a hand around Kakashi's upper arm. "That would've been it if you had also laid down in bed. But instead, I found you on the floor - not the most comfortable place for a nap," Sakumo explained lovingly, gently stroking Kakashi's arm.

Kakashi couldn't disagree; it wasn't his plan to sleep on the floor either. He shrugged. "The carpet is surprisingly cozy too," he remarked with a slight smile.

Sakumo shook his head affectionately and released his hands gently from Kakashi's. "What do you plan to do now?" he asked curiously, rising from his crouch.

Kakashi looked up at his father and smiled faintly. "May I watch you train?" He was sure his father wouldn't mind. There was nothing wrong with Kakashi settling down on the veranda and watching his father.

"Of course, there's nothing against that," Sakumo replied with a warm smile, running his hand through Kakashi's hair once more before returning to the garden. Kakashi made his way to the veranda and sat down on the steps. Perhaps this would give him the opportunity to ask Sakumo if he had ever aborted a mission.

With an attentive gaze, Kakashi watched his father's further training and enjoyed the familiar atmosphere. It was a scene he was very familiar with - he used to watch his father train regularly and tried to learn as much as possible from him. At every opportunity, he had trained with his father because his greatest wish was to follow in his footsteps. But in hindsight, he wondered if he had ever been as successful as his father.

His father was not only an outstanding shinobi because of his skills and strength but also because of his human approach. For him, every individual's life was invaluable, and he defied the rules when it came to saving lives. Sakumo was a man of unwavering justice who did not judge anyone and gave everyone a chance. His people skills were remarkable, as evidenced by Guy's example. Early on, Sakumo had predicted that Guy might one day be stronger than Kakashi - and he was right. Guy had proven his extraordinary abilities in the fight against Madara.

As he continued to observe the training, Kakashi wondered if his father had ever refused a mission. He simply couldn't think of a reason why Sakumo would refuse a mission. He was loyal to his village and didn't shy away from challenges. Although it was very unlikely, Kakashi didn't want to give up hope.

Sakumo finished his exercise, sheathed his tanto, and approached Kakashi with a broad smile. As he sat down beside him, he looked at him expectantly. "So, how was I?" he asked, playfully nudging Kakashi with his shoulder.

"At the end, during the last movement, it was a bit sloppy. You were a bit too frantic," Kakashi replied teasingly, grinning at his father. But his grin quickly faded from Kakashi's face when he saw Sakumo's shocked expression. He realized he had been too honest. At that age, he would never have noticed such a minor thing. It was just a slight uncertainty in the final movement because his father had ended it too quickly.

Sakumo blinked a few times before finding his words again. "You really noticed that? I'm impressed," he said, a touch of pride shining in his eyes, though overshadowed by his astonishment.

Kakashi scratched the back of his head and chuckled slightly. "It was probably just luck," he replied shortly, without elaborating further. He decided to quickly change the subject. "Hey Dad, can I ask you a question?" With a smile, Sakumo nodded and looked at Kakashi eagerly. "Have you ever refused a mission?" he asked with a curious voice, tilting his head slightly.

Sakumo looked at Kakashi for a moment, then let his gaze wander into the distance, pondering the question. "Whether I've ever declined a mission?" he murmured thoughtfully, crossing his arms over his chest. "I can't remember ever..." Sakumo paused briefly, and for a moment, Kakashi's hope wavered. But then he immediately became attentive as Sakumo continued. "Actually, yes, I did refuse a mission once."

Kakashi immediately straightened up and looked at his father eagerly. "Why did you refuse it?" he asked with great interest in his voice.

Sakumo turned his gaze lovingly to Kakashi and tapped his finger on his chest. "Because of you!" he explained warmly.

Kakashi's eyes widened briefly. His father had refused a mission because of him? "Because of me?" Kakashi whispered incredulously. "Why?"

Sakumo leaned back slightly and let his gaze wander back into the garden. "Yes, because of you," he confirmed. "Back then, you must have been nine or maybe ten months old. You got sick overnight and had a pretty high fever. In the morning, the Hokage wanted to talk to me about a mission. I declined it at the time because I didn't want to leave you alone. Sure, you had good babysitters, and they would have taken good care of you. But I quickly realized how bad you were feeling, and it was confirmed when you had to go to the hospital. I would never have left you alone back then, and I wouldn't do it today either. No matter how important the mission is, you are the most important thing to me," Sakumo explained lovingly.

Kakashi looked at his father, feeling warmth rising in his chest. He quickly averted his gaze; he suddenly realized how much his father loved him. The only time he had ever declined a mission was for him, for Kakashi.

He felt Sakumo turning back to him. "How did you come up with the question anyway?" he asked visibly curious.

Kakashi looked back at his father and quickly tried to come up with an explanation. "I... uh... Minato-sensei told me during our last training that he had once declined a mission. That just made me curious if you had ever declined one too," he explained, trying to sound as honest as possible.

Sakumo seemed satisfied; he nodded with a smile and let his gaze wander back into the garden. The sun was high in the sky, the temperatures were pleasant, and a gentle breeze swept through the garden. It was a perfect summer day, and Kakashi began to enjoy the silence on the veranda to the fullest. Moments like these had been too rare, and Kakashi was grateful to experience one now.

As they silently enjoyed the beautiful weather, Kakashi went through everything in his mind again. Sakumo had declined a mission because of him, so there was a way to get his father to decline a mission again. But for Kakashi, there was a big problem: how could he get sick so quickly? It was unrealistic to assume that he would get sick in the next few days. It probably wouldn't be enough to just pretend to have a stomachache. Kakashi had been so sick back then that he had to go to the hospital. If he hadn't been so ill, his father would probably have accepted the mission.

Perhaps a training accident would suffice, but even then, Kakashi couldn't see a way to recreate a similar situation. A broken arm or a cut would probably not be enough. Kakashi thought about whether he would be willing to injure himself so severely just to influence his father. He would do anything for him, but in this case, he couldn't rely on Minato or Pakkun. They would try to stop him, and that was understandable. Kakashi had to come up with something else, but he doubted that another possibility would come to mind.

But Kakashi was determined to find a way, and if necessary, he was also willing to take drastic measures. However, he decided that he must definitely meet with Minato tomorrow and talk to him. Perhaps Minato had another idea, even though Kakashi didn't have too much hope. As a precaution, he should, however, devise a plan to ensure that his father stayed with him.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Even at night, it was pleasantly warm outside. The sky was clear and cloudless, the moon cast gentle light as Kakashi slipped back into his room through his window. He quietly closed the window and turned around in the room. There were no signs that his father had entered the room. After Kakashi was sure that his father had also gone to bed and fallen asleep, he sneaked out of the house.

At 7 p.m., his father had sent him to bed after he had bathed. Kakashi didn't show it, but inwardly, he felt annoyed. Being sent to bed at 35 was humiliating, even if no one knew. But it was his decision to stay, so he had to adapt. From now on, others saw him as a child.

However, that didn't stop him from sneaking out of the house. He had to prepare. Kakashi rummaged in his pocket and held a small test tube in his hand. His gaze remained fixed on it as he clenched it tightly. It was his backup plan in case he couldn't think of another one. A sigh escaped him as he went to his closet and opened it. Carefully, he hid the test tube deep in his closet. Then he closed the door, leaned against it with his hands, and bent forward until his forehead touched the wood of the closet.

He sighed deeply, knowing it was risky, but he had to try it. Kakashi was not inexperienced; he trusted that he could estimate the dosage correctly so that he wouldn't die but still feel bad enough. He pushed himself away from the closet and returned to his bed, where he crawled under the covers. His thoughts revolved around his plan. It wasn't perfect, but he was willing to take any risk to save his father.

All afternoon, he had been thinking about what he could do until he finally decided to poison himself if necessary. He knew that Tsunade always kept some poison in her office to work with and produce antidotes. So, he had stolen some of it and kept a small supply. It wasn't perfect, but better than nothing. Kakashi rolled onto his back and stared at the ceiling. Over and over again, he went through everything in his mind, hoping that everything would turn out well. He tried to stay positive.

Chapter Text

Kakashi strolled through the bustling village, with a clear goal in mind: He wanted to meet Minato. Fortunately, he managed to convince his father that he could be on his own again. After apologizing several times and assuring him that he would take good care of himself, his father finally relented. Kakashi had to put in a lot of effort for that, cleverly taking advantage of being a child again. When he removed his mask, he could make a pretty adorable face. Perhaps his father simply couldn't resist him.

His hands were buried in his pockets as he carefully chose the right path. Once he made his decision, he continued on his way briskly. He longed to leave the busy streets behind; Kakashi didn't particularly enjoy the lively hustle and bustle. Just as he was about to take another step, a familiar voice reached his ears. He stopped dead in his tracks and turned in the direction of the voice.

"Thank you, young man, for helping me. The bags were really heavy. Here, take this as a little reward." The elderly lady pulled a candy out of her bag and handed it to the boy in front of her.

The boy smiled happily and reached for the candy. "Thank you!" With a friendly nod, they bid farewell, and the boy turned around and walked away. Suddenly, he spotted Kakashi. Their eyes met for a moment before the boy casually walked up to Kakashi. "Hey, long time no see."

Kakashi swallowed hard, needing a moment before responding. "Hey, Obito."

A silence fell between them, as they didn't know each other well at this point. Kakashi was only briefly in Obito and Rin's class before graduating. When he entered the academy, his talent was quickly recognized, and he didn't have much left to learn there. That's why he was allowed to graduate at the age of five.

Even back then, Obito had his eye on Kakashi and desperately wanted to keep up with him, especially to impress Rin, who was already fascinated by Kakashi's abilities at the time. But Kakashi was so focused on becoming a shinobi that he didn't notice any of that.

Shortly after Sakumo's death, Rin and Obito joined his team, and Kakashi remembered it wasn't an easy time for him. Not only did he struggle with the loss of his father and the reactions of the villagers, but also with the need to fit into his new team under Minato. That's when Kakashi began to strictly adhere to the rules, feeling he could never make the same mistake as his father. Obito, in particular, felt the brunt of it.

Obito rocked uncertainly on his toes, casually stuffing his hands into his pockets. "How are you?" Kakashi sensed his uncertainty. Obito didn't quite know how to handle the situation. He was probably trying to come across as cool as possible.

Kakashi also felt somewhat unsure facing Obito. He hadn't expected to meet him so soon. "Shouldn't you be in the academy by now?" Kakashi tried to ease the tension. He wasn't ready to have much contact with him yet. It was a relief that Rin wasn't there. Kakashi wasn't ready to face her. He couldn't bear to look her in the eye.

Obito flinched, quickly pulling his hands out of his pockets and exclaimed in frustration, "Damn, late again!" Then he immediately turned and ran off, but paused for a moment and turned back to Kakashi. "Take care!" Then Obito disappeared into the crowd.

With a smile under his mask, Kakashi shook his head affectionately. That was the Obito he preferred to remember – not the Obito he faced in war. After a brief moment of pause in the direction Obito had disappeared, Kakashi continued on his way.

Maybe this time he could do better, and Obito and he could become friends and help each other. But he also couldn't be too nice to Obito. Obito still needed to see Kakashi as a competitor so he would strive and become strong. The same went for Guy. Of course, Kakashi would like to be friends with them and would prefer to be friendlier to them, but that could also harm them. Both saw Kakashi as a rival, Guy considered him a competitor, and both were motivated during training to surpass Kakashi.

Kakashi was aware that he had to be careful about what he changed. Of course, his intention to save everyone was a major intervention in the future. But he only wanted to ensure the well-being of his important people. However, if he made Obito and Guy stop seeing Kakashi as competitors and therefore neglect their training, that wouldn't be advantageous. Both needed to become strong so they could take care of themselves and defend themselves in the future.

For now, he pushed aside his thoughts; his focus needed to be on his father. After saving him, he could think about the next steps. Even though he had devised a plan and had a strategy in place, he still hoped that Minato might have an alternative idea. His plan was extremely risky, and he truly only wanted to use it as a last resort. But time was running out; his father would receive the mission tomorrow evening, and the day after tomorrow, he would depart.

It didn't take long for Kakashi to reach the house where Minato lived. Although he wasn't sure of the direction anymore, he knew the way to Minato's apartment precisely. Purposefully, he climbed the stairs and finally reached Minato's apartment door. The apartment building was plain, with several units. Kakashi remembered that Minato liked living here; it was a quiet house where many single shinobi lived. Therefore, it was usually quiet since the neighbors were often on missions. Minato wanted to stay here, even when he wanted to move in with Kushina, but she made it clear that she didn't like the apartment.

After a brief knock, Minato quickly opened the door and greeted Kakashi with a warm smile. "Good morning, Kakashi. Come in." His voice sounded friendly as always. Kakashi entered immediately and took off his sandals. He immediately noticed that Minato, like him, valued cleanliness and order. The coat rack by the entrance was meticulously organized, everything neatly in place and hung in a clean row. As a child, Kakashi appreciated that his sensei also placed great importance on order.

Kakashi neatly placed his sandals next to Minato's and then walked a few steps further into the hallway. Old memories flooded back as he looked around. The apartment wasn't large, but it was perfectly adequate for Minato. The hallway was small, with the living room and adjacent kitchen to the right. Opposite the living room, a door led to a small bathroom. Next to the door was the entrance to Minato's bedroom, and at the end of the hallway, there was a small guest room. Kakashi had occasionally stayed there because Minato had offered him to move in with him after his father's death. Kakashi had declined the offer back then.

As he looked around carefully, he noticed the many photos. As a child, he had never noticed this, as he hadn't paid attention to it. His interest was more in training than in the people around him. Slowly, he approached a picture hanging on the wall. It showed Minato and Kushina, both smiling happily at the camera. Kakashi could imagine Naruto standing between them, and suddenly a wave of sadness washed over him.

But his thoughts were immediately interrupted when a hand gently landed on his shoulder. Kakashi turned immediately to Minato, who looked at him with a slightly concerned expression. "Is everything okay with you?"

Kakashi smiled faintly and nodded. "Everything's fine, I just haven't been here for a while," he explained, making his way to the living room. He decided to keep his true feelings to himself. It wasn't the right time to talk about it yet.

As they entered the living room, Kakashi took a seat at the dining table, followed by Minato, who stood next to him, holding onto the chair Kakashi was sitting on with one hand. "Would you like something to drink?" Minato asked kindly.

Kakashi looked up at Minato and nodded. "Just water, please." Immediately, Minato got up and went to the kitchen. From his seat, Kakashi could watch Minato as he took two glasses from the cabinet and filled them with water. Again, he sank into his thoughts. Although he hadn't been on the road for long today, he already had a lot to process. But to his delight, he was coping better with everything now than he had at the beginning. The first encounters had been more intense. Kakashi attributed this to not feeling well and feeling a bit confused. Now that he had been here for a few days and had gotten used to everything, he could handle it better.

Yet he was somewhat afraid of meeting Rin and Kushina. Rin had died because of him; he couldn't protect her. Even though he had learned to cope with it, sometimes he still felt guilty. Facing her again wouldn't be easy. It was similar with Kushina. He felt responsible for not protecting her. Of course, he was no longer responsible for her protection, and he was kept out of the fight, but he still felt guilty for not being there for her.

When he saw Minato again, he immediately felt old feelings of guilt rising within him. He felt like he had to apologize, and his emotions threatened to overwhelm him. But after a few nights of sleep and the opportunity to get used to his new situation, his feelings were a bit more orderly.

Minato set the glass in front of Kakashi, smiled gently, and sat opposite him. Kakashi pulled the glass a little closer to him, clasping it with his hands and letting his gaze rest on it. "Thank you," he murmured softly and sighed deeply.

Minato leaned back comfortably in his chair and raised an eyebrow. "What's on your mind, Kakashi?"

Kakashi slowly lifted his gaze and shook his head slightly. "It's hard to explain. Let's just say it's complicated." He didn't want to go into too much detail and reveal that his brief encounter with Obito had made him pensive.

Minato nodded understandingly and leaned forward slightly. "I understand. It's really not an ordinary situation," Minato began and paused briefly, his gaze scanning over his glass. "Have you thought about how to proceed now?"

Kakashi exhaled and leaned back in his chair. He had to be careful not to reveal anything about his plan to Minato. He would make sure that didn't happen, but at the moment, it was Kakashi's only option. He shook his head. "I have no idea how to stop my father from taking on this mission. Pakkun had a good approach." Kakashi raised an eyebrow. "You know Pakkun and my pack already, right? I think I introduced them to you early on."

Minato smiled gently. "Yes, I know your pack. You introduced them to me after about a month. Did Pakkun believe you?"

"My pack came back from the future with me, so they remember everything. But I don't know why," Kakashi explained calmly.

Minato crossed his arms and put on a thoughtful expression. "Maybe because you signed a contract, but I couldn't say for sure. What approach did Pakkun give you?"

Kakashi let his gaze wander out the window, watching a few loose clouds drifting across the sky. "He asked me if I knew if my father had ever declined a mission and if so, why." Kakashi began to tell, taking a sip of water and then continuing. "I asked him yesterday. Indeed, he once declined a mission. At that time, I was still a baby and got sick. He didn't want to leave me alone and declined the mission."

Minato watched Kakashi closely and thought for a moment before speaking. "That's an approach. Maybe we can repeat something similar. You could pretend not to feel well," Minato cautiously suggested.

Kakashi shook his head. "It's not that simple. My father isn't dumb; he would notice that nothing serious is wrong. Besides, he certainly didn't stay home every time I was sick. He could assess how bad I was back then. Even a broken arm wouldn't be enough," Kakashi explained thoughtfully.

Minato sighed and fixed Kakashi with a penetrating gaze. "Please, don't do anything rash! We'll find a solution." Minato tried to cheer up Kakashi, and Kakashi knew it. But he also suspected that they wouldn't come up with anything better. Nevertheless, he nodded in acknowledgment but remained silent.

For a moment, silence hung between them. Kakashi let his gaze wander around the room once more. It was a cozy living room, with a couch and an armchair at the back. A carpet lay on the floor, with a coffee table resting on it. On the wall, there was a bookshelf, filled to the brim with books and scrolls. In the front part of the room stood the dining table around which they sat, surrounded by four chairs. Behind the dining table was a small kitchen nook. Although the kitchen wasn't particularly large, it was entirely sufficient. Numerous pictures hung on the walls, along with flowers brought by Kushina, making the room very inviting. Even the small details that Kushina had integrated contributed to making one feel comfortable here.

Kakashi took a sip from his glass and glanced briefly at Minato. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, a pensive expression on his forehead, while his gaze drifted out the window. He seemed lost in thought. Kakashi felt a pang of guilt, wondering if he was asking too much of Minato. Minato only knew Sakumo's story, but he was unaware of the many other problems that lay ahead for them. Of course, Minato was an experienced shinobi and had seen a lot, but this situation was entirely different. It was about the future, and Kakashi couldn't predict how Minato would react to their future, Kushina's fate, and everything related to Naruto.

"Kakashi?" Immediately, Kakashi shifted his attention to Minato, who continued to gaze out the window. Kakashi grunted in response, and Minato went on. "Have you ever thought about telling your father everything? Don't you think that would be the best option?" Slowly, Minato turned his gaze back to Kakashi.

Kakashi shook his head. "The less they know, the safer it is. Knowledge of the future can be useful, not just for good purposes. I have to be cautious; the wrong people mustn't find out," Kakashi explained seriously. A certain person hovered in his mind, someone who could be very interested in learning about the future. Danzo wouldn't hesitate to exploit this knowledge shamelessly.

Minato raised an eyebrow. "Do you have someone specific in mind?" he asked curiously. Despite his young age, Minato was already observant. Kakashi was sure that Minato already suspected why he wasn't talking about the future and why he had reacted the way he did during their first meeting.

Kakashi nodded and took another sip of water. "I do," he began. It was a good opportunity to divert the topic from his father. This problem he would handle alone. "Danzo could have a great interest. He clearly showed in the future that he wouldn't hesitate to do anything. If he found out that I come from the future and know everything about what he's doing underground, I would be in danger. First, he would want to prevent anything from being revealed, and on the other hand, he would want to know everything from me. He definitely wouldn't hesitate to torture me if necessary. I can do without that. I've been through a lot, but if it can be avoided, it would be nice." Kakashi's voice sounded indifferent.

Torture wasn't his biggest concern. He had learned to deal with it in the Anbu, but Minato didn't seem to like his indifference. An annoyed expression appeared on his face. "Not nice? You say that as if your glass of water had fallen over." Kakashi avoided Minato's gaze. He didn't feel like discussing the topic further. Minato sighed but dropped the subject. "So, Danzo. What did he do in the future?" Minato asked curiously.

Kakashi chuckled briefly and leaned back in his chair. "We would still be sitting here tomorrow if I told you everything. In short, he schemed a lot of intrigues and didn't hesitate to kill people for his purpose. He would do anything to become Hokage."

Minato nodded understandingly and rested his crossed arms on the table. "Then we should keep a close eye on him, even if it won't be easy. You can count on me; I won't tell anyone," Minato assured with a smile.

Kakashi returned the smile and let his gaze wander out the window. "Thank you, Minato-sensei."

"No problem, I'm happy to help," Minato said, taking a sip of water before continuing. "What do you plan to do now with your father? Time is running out."

Kakashi glanced back at Minato and shrugged slightly. "I think I'll talk to him and try to convince him to stay. I could be quite convincing as a child. Maybe he'll decide to stay when I tell him I'm still not feeling well after my chakra exhaustion." It was a feeble attempt by Kakashi to keep Minato from being suspicious; he wanted to keep his own plan hidden from Minato.

Minato paused for a moment, then sighed. "It's worth a try at least. If he still leaves, maybe we can prevent what happens next."

Kakashi nodded cautiously. It was an option, but he knew they would never be able to convince the villagers otherwise. He remembered trying to explain to a villager that his father had done nothing wrong, but the villager wouldn't listen and insulted Kakashi. That was the first time Kakashi had been insulted because of it. It was right at the beginning, shortly after the mission. At the time, he hadn't told his father. He noticed he wasn't doing well and didn't want to burden him further. That night, he had cried himself to sleep alone.

Much later, after his father had passed away, Kakashi realized that his father knew he had also been mistreated by the villagers. It was an additional reason for his suicide - an attempt to atone for his actions and divert the villagers' hatred from Kakashi. But it didn't work; it only got worse from then on.

"You're right. No matter what, we'll save my father," Kakashi lied, not meeting Minato's gaze. A sigh escaped Kakashi; he longed to be alone. He was glad to have Minato by his side, but at that moment, he craved solitude. His thoughts were swirling, and he needed to sort them out again.

Determined, Kakashi stood up from the chair, about to take a step when Minato stopped him. "What are you planning?" he asked, confused.

Kakashi turned to Minato. "I just need to be alone," he confessed, without inventing a lie. "It's just too much right now, and I need to calm down. Tomorrow, I'll stay with my father, and the day after tomorrow, I'll tell you how it went. Then we'll have to resume our training as well; anything else would be too conspicuous."

Minato's expression saddened as he slowly stood up and approached Kakashi around the table. Carefully, he squatted down in front of Kakashi. "I can't imagine what it must be like for you, and I have no idea what has happened in the future. But I sense that there's more to it than you're telling me, and I want you to know that I'll always be here to listen whenever you're ready to talk to me." His words were sincere, and Kakashi looked at Minato speechless for a moment. Despite their short acquaintance, Kakashi already seemed important to Minato.

Kakashi smiled and nodded gently. "I know, Minato-sensei, thank you! Just give me some more time." Minato gently patted Kakashi's upper arm and nodded. Then he stood up from the squat, and Kakashi made his way into the hallway. Quickly, he put on his sandals, said goodbye to Minato, and set off. He didn't want to go home yet. He had other plans. He longed to finally train something, at least a few chakra control exercises, to find out if and how his chakra had changed.

#####################

Kakashi lay on the ground, gazing up at the sky as the sun slowly set. He sat up slowly and looked around the clearing. Surrounded by trees, this training ground was somewhat secluded from the others, and most of the time, it remained unused. But Kakashi always liked it here. He could be alone and simply enjoy the tranquility. Since becoming Hokage, they knew he often retreated here. Especially Shikamaru was annoyed when he had to walk so far to fetch Kakashi for important appointments. Kakashi himself found it amusing and didn't let it stress him. Eventually, Shikamaru gave up trying to push Kakashi. It was just too exhausting for him.

Kakashi sighed and then slowly got up from the ground. He had been away long enough; his father would probably be impatient. But Kakashi felt good about it. The time alone had allowed him to organize his thoughts and savor the moment. Plus, he had taken the opportunity to train. Fortunately, his chakra felt the same as usual, just a little less. However, his physical abilities were once again limited. It would require hard training to get his body back in top shape. This realization depressed him a little. He had hoped that at least his chakra would have been strengthened. But he didn't let it discourage him. He knew he just had to train hard.

Casually putting his hands in his pockets, he made his way home. All afternoon, Kakashi hadn't thought further about rescuing his father or his plan. He needed this time to unwind and gather himself. But now, he refocused on the next day and was determined to implement his plan. If he succeeded in dissuading his father from the mission, he was determined to enjoy time with him. Kakashi now realized how much his father loved him and how much he had drifted away from him. Since becoming a Genin, he had made every effort to become a shinobi. Every spare moment was dedicated to training, even their time together was dominated by training. But after 35 years, he now recognized the importance of shared special moments.

After achieving these goals, Kakashi would gradually begin to address the other issues. He knew it wouldn't be easy, especially stopping Danzo from his intrigues. Orochimaru proved to be a difficult challenge as well. Kakashi contemplated guiding him onto a better path. But that wasn't all by a long shot. There would be much to do, but Kakashi was aware of the importance of proceeding systematically and not rushing into anything.

He turned into another street, paused briefly, and looked at the sky. Kakashi took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Then he continued on his way decisively. He didn't want to waste any more time. His father would probably be slightly annoyed by now. A smile played on his lips as he thought about having his father by his side for longer. Suddenly, the question came to mind whether his father would be proud of him if he knew about his life. He would probably be disappointed to learn that Kakashi couldn't protect his team. But this time, he would make him proud. Kakashi would do anything for that. Tomorrow would decide everything about how things would proceed. Kakashi had to focus from now on, he couldn't afford to make any mistakes.

Chapter Text

Kakashi sat relaxed on the living room couch, his back against the soft armrests, legs slightly bent. In his hand, he held a book he had randomly pulled from the shelf. It was about weapons and their tactical use—a work Kakashi had probably read multiple times to grasp every detail and find new inspiration. As he flipped through it now, he felt a certain boredom, but it was still better than nothing.

His father had spent the morning weeding the garden, and Kakashi had helped him. Working side by side with his father was a soothing experience. In the past, when he was truly five years old, he preferred training over helping in the garden. But now he recognized the importance of these shared moments. By midday, he felt fatigue slowly creeping over him. He had noticed his exhaustion yesterday evening when he came home, even though he hadn't exerted himself excessively. He hoped it was just the aftermath of chakra depletion, but feared it was more because he was a child again.

Kakashi remembered how frustrating it used to be when he got tired around midday and his concentration waned. Minato had always had to persuade him to take a longer break, explaining that it was not unusual and normal for his age. Over time, Kakashi had learned to adapt to his training days and cope better. It felt strange to him to be so quickly exhausted again. The situation became even more uncomfortable when his father noticed and sent him inside. Kakashi had tried to hide it as best as he could, but his father was just too observant.

Sitting on the couch, Kakashi immersed himself in his book, waiting for his father to come in. Sakumo was supposed to go to the Hokage's office today to receive his mission. At least Kakashi was convinced it should happen today. Yet his father hadn't mentioned a word about it. Doubts began to creep into Kakashi's mind about whether he might have gotten something wrong.

He set the book on his lap and glanced at the wall clock. Already 2 pm. Kakashi frowned, wondering if he had missed something. His thoughts were interrupted when his father entered the living room. Kakashi immediately turned his gaze to the door and was greeted by a gentle smile from his father. "I thought you might have fallen asleep. You looked very tired." Sakumo approached Kakashi, stroked his head once, and settled next to him on the couch. "What are you reading?"

Kakashi slowly closed the book and held it in his hands, looking at it. "It's about ninja weapons and their proper use," Kakashi replied, meeting his father's gaze. Sakumo smiled and leaned back on the couch.

"Thank you for helping me so diligently this morning. I didn't think gardening would be your thing," he remarked kindly, looking at Kakashi with interest.

Kakashi shrugged slightly. "I just enjoyed spending time with you," he said with a gentle smile, noticing the surprise in his father's eyes. As a child, Kakashi hadn't been particularly open, not even with his father. He had never really expressed how much he loved his father. In his childhood, he believed he had to show his affection through hard training and the desire to become a strong shinobi. But now he knew his father loved him and he didn't need to prove himself anymore; his father was already proud of Kakashi. "What do you have planned for today?" Kakashi asked curiously to break the emerging silence.

Sakumo seemed surprised by Kakashi's statement and wasn't sure how to react at first. But Kakashi's question brought him back from his thoughts. "It's good you bring that up," he began with a slight smile. "The Hokage asked me to stop by his office today. I assume it's about a mission. So I'll have to head out again shortly. I thought about picking up some food on the way back so we don't have to cook and can spend the evening together. What do you think?"

Internally, Kakashi felt a slight pang as he realized he was right. Sakumo would receive his mission today. The thought hurt, considering this might be their last carefree evening together. Still, Kakashi managed to keep his emotions in check and not show any of it. "That sounds great!" he confirmed. His father nodded and leaned back comfortably. He closed his eyes gently and seemed to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere.

Kakashi watched his father and carefully reviewed his plan once more. Quiet doubts began to spread in his mind—was this really the right way? He knew his father would worry if he felt unwell. But Kakashi was convinced he had dosed the poison correctly, so it shouldn't be life-threatening. His gaze wandered around the room, but he saw no other way to save his father. Determinedly, he focused his gaze back on Sakumo, tightened his grip on the book in his hand, and felt a firm resolve within himself: he wanted to save his father at all costs and spend more time with him. For that, he would risk everything.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Kakashi glanced out the window, watching as his father made his way to the Hokage's office. Knowing the meeting would take a while, he seized the opportunity for a little excursion. Once he was sure his father had enough distance, he slipped into his sandals and set out. With his hands in his pockets, he strolled through the streets, careful to avoid the busy paths.

It didn't take long for Kakashi to reach his destination. He briefly lifted his gaze and then walked through the gate into the cemetery. With determined steps, he headed toward a particular grave. Once there, he pulled his hands out of his pockets and fixed his gaze on the tombstone. Slowly, he squatted down and gently ran his small hand over the stone. "Hello, Mom," he murmured softly. He longed for the tranquility of the cemetery, and luckily, there weren't many graves he needed to visit at this time.

Even though Kakashi had never met his mother, he visited from time to time. Especially after his father's death, he felt the need to return to this place more often and take care of this grave as well. Before his suicide, Sakumo had lovingly tended to his wife's grave. Over the years, however, the visits had become less frequent.

Kakashi's mother had died when he was just four months old. She had also been a shinobi, an experienced kunoichi, as his father often told him. But she had fallen into an ambush with her team and lost her life. Especially when Kakashi was younger, he often missed his mother, particularly when his father was away on missions. But over time, he learned to cope with it and accepted the situation.

"I'm sorry I haven't been here in so long. I've been busy," he began and paused briefly as his gaze wandered through the peaceful surroundings. "I've gotten myself into a bit of a bind and traveled back in time," he continued, refocusing his gaze on the tombstone.

"This time, I'll do things differently, I promise! I'll make sure Dad doesn't have to die," Kakashi said resolutely. He sighed deeply and looked up at the sky. "You don't need to worry, but to save Dad, I have to take a risk. I've thought everything through carefully," he added. His gaze returned to the tombstone. It felt good to voice his thoughts. Of course, there was no response—and that was okay. For Kakashi, it had always been helpful to simply speak his thoughts out loud.

Even after becoming Hokage, Kakashi often found himself drawn to the memorial stone to talk about what was on his mind. This place helped him clarify his thoughts. The many meetings he had to attend as the leader often felt burdensome and overwhelming. Yet the elders insisted on their regular gatherings. Kakashi complied with their demands but made it clear what he thought of these meetings. He wasn't always punctual and only participated when the topics were truly important.

Kakashi sat down in front of the tombstone, enjoying the peaceful silence around him. He wanted to pause for a moment before moving on. As he lingered there, he kept his gaze fixed on the tombstone. The question of what it would be like to have a mother crossed his mind. Whenever he thought about it, Kushina automatically came to mind. If he had to answer, he would say that Kushina had made him feel like he had a mother. But he had pushed her away, just like Minato.

He quickly pushed his thoughts aside and refocused. He couldn't afford to be distracted. Soon, he would head home and prepare for what lay ahead. Slowly, Kakashi stood up, gently ran his hand over the tombstone one last time in farewell, and smiled tenderly. "Everything will be okay, I promise, Mom! Once I've saved Dad, I'll come back to you," he whispered softly and then turned away.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Arriving home, Kakashi removed his sandals and immediately headed to the bedroom. He opened his closet and reached for the vial with precision. It didn't take long before he held it in his hands. Leaning against the closet door, he took a deep breath to calm himself. Everything was fine, and everything would be fine.

Pushing off from the closet gently, he sat at his desk. Carefully, he placed the vial on it, leaned back in his chair, and crossed his arms. His eyes drifted to the small clock on the table. He had about half an hour to wait before taking the poison. Kakashi estimated the effects to kick in within thirty minutes to an hour. The exact time didn't matter; what mattered was that his father was nearby.

Kakashi stared at the second hand, feeling time drag painfully slow. But within him, he felt a growing tension he hadn't felt in a long time. He remembered a similar feeling when Sasuke left the village and Naruto followed him with a team. The tension grew with each step forward in his search for them. He didn't know what to expect, and the unknown only intensified his nervousness.

When he found Naruto back then, his heart ached momentarily. The overwhelming fear that gripped him was hard to put into words. For a brief moment, he thought Naruto was dead, and he knew he could never forgive himself. He had made many mistakes, especially in his relationship with Naruto. The guilt of not being there for the boy haunted him to this day. He felt indebted to Kushina and Minato.

Kakashi grabbed the vial, opened it, and fixed his eyes on it. He tightened his grip, eyes shifting back to the clock. Without hesitation, he took the poison. After swallowing it, he lowered his arm slowly, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes for a moment. Opening them again, he carefully destroyed the vial to leave no traces.

Deciding to go to the living room and continue reading his book while waiting, Kakashi noticed after a few minutes that the letters started to blur and his vision became fuzzy. He closed the book and stood up; his heart began to beat faster. Frowning, he looked at the clock: only ten minutes had passed since he took the poison. Had he miscalculated the dosage?

Kakashi set the book aside and rose from the couch. As he took a few steps, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his entire body. He stopped abruptly, clenched his fists, and stared at the floor with wide eyes. His breathing accelerated, and his body began to tremble. The effects were much faster than Kakashi had anticipated.

"Damn it!" Kakashi whispered, trying to move forward. Each step was torture. His body felt like lead, and he seemed to slowly lose control. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and the trembling in his limbs intensified as the pain grew more intense. The violent reaction of his body made Kakashi worry that he had made a mistake.

He paused when he heard the front door open. His gaze shifted to the hallway, hearing the rustle of bags and his father's voice: "I'm home!" Kakashi tried to respond, but no words came out; his body no longer obeyed him. "Kakashi?" his father called out again, while Kakashi couldn't move any further. The pain was overwhelming. Footsteps approached, growing louder. His father appeared in the doorway, a bag with their dinner in hand. A smile faded quickly from his father's face, replaced by concern. "There you are."

Kakashi looked at his father with wide eyes, sweat streaming down his forehead. The smile on his father's face quickly disappeared, replaced by a worried look. He stepped closer to Kakashi. "What's wrong, Kakashi?" Genuine concern was evident in his voice.

Kakashi tried to speak but couldn't. His legs gave out, threatening to send him to the floor. Quickly, his father dropped the bag and caught Kakashi. With a worried look, he held him tightly, panic in his eyes as Kakashi's breath came in gasps and his vision blurred. "Dad..." Kakashi murmured between breaths.

His father removed Kakashi's mask to help him breathe and soothingly ran his fingers through his hair. "It's okay, Kashi. I'm here; everything will be okay," he reassured, though panic was evident in his voice. Although Kakashi could hardly think clearly at that moment, he felt his father's effort to remain calm. Sakumo's grip on Kakashi tightened as he firmly said, "Don't worry; I'll take you to the hospital."

More dots danced before Kakashi's eyes, and unconsciousness seemed to envelop him. He hadn't expected such a strong reaction; breathing became more difficult, and he seemed to lose more and more feeling in his body. A cool breeze brushed against him, and he felt his father rushing with him over the rooftops of Konoha, holding him close.

Kakashi's thoughts moved slowly, but he was certain he had miscalculated the dosage of the poison. He had underestimated his childlike body. Panic rose within him, but he quickly forced himself to calm down. In the Anbu, he had learned to handle such situations. He needed to stay calm, try to slow down his heartbeat and breathing to reduce the spread of the poison. Even if it might be too late, Kakashi switched to survival mode, which he had perfected in the Anbu.

While his father raced unyieldingly through the village, Kakashi's gaze lazily wandered to the sky. His vision was blurry, and he could barely make out a bright, blue sea. He wondered if it would really be so bad to die now. He had died once before; he actually feared neither death nor dying itself. His biggest fear was dying alone, but now, here in his father's arms, it would at least be comforting.

If he were to die now, at least the others would have a chance to live without being put in danger by his presence. Obito and Rin could be on a different team, maybe they would never have to go to the Kannabi Bridge. Obito wouldn't have to sacrifice himself for Kakashi and wouldn't be exposed to Madara's influence. Rin could be safe, never kidnapped or made into a Jinchuuriki, not having to shield herself from Kakashi's Chidori. Minato and Kushina could still be alive; Obito wouldn't attack the village or unleash the Kyuubi. They all would have a chance to continue living, even if Kakashi died.

Slowly, Kakashi's gaze returned to his father. He wondered how his father would cope with his death. Would he ever be able to move past Kakashi's loss? It seemed almost unimaginable that his father could ever forgive himself. A lump formed in Kakashi's throat. If he were to die now, he wouldn't have been able to save his father. But maybe his friends would support him, encourage him. The village would stand by him, and that could give his father the strength to go on.

A sharp pain shot through Kakashi's body, pulling him out of his thoughts. He tensed up, grasping for a breathing technique he had learned in the Anbu. Soft words reached his ears, and he looked up at his father, who was looking at him with clear panic in his eyes. "You have to hang on, Kashi! I'm with you," his father said firmly. Kakashi smiled weakly and closed his eyes. Unconsciousness pulled him under, and he didn't know if he would ever wake up again, but his father was with him.

"I love you, Dad," he whispered with his last strength before finally slipping into unconsciousness, comforted by the warmth of his father and the knowledge that he was not alone.

Chapter Text

The sky opened its floodgates, rain pouring down as if trying to cleanse the world. The cold the wind had already brought intensified with the rain. Kakashi tightened his cloak around him and hid his face under the hood, keeping an eye on the apartment. Thankfully, Kushina had managed to escape the rain and had gotten inside in time. She hung up her heavy winter coat carefully, neatly placed her shoes, and grabbed her shopping bag before heading to the kitchen.

Kakashi crouched on a branch, relieved that Kushina had escaped the rain. He would have been willing to help her, but he didn't want to, didn't want to engage in conversation with her. Approaching her would inevitably lead to talking. Kakashi preferred to remain hidden and keep his distance.

For Kakashi, the cold and rain were just another challenge to face. As a member of the Anbu, he was used to adverse conditions—it was part of his life. A shiver ran down his spine, and he tightened his cloak even more. He remained vigilant; he couldn't afford mistakes.

Kushina placed her shopping bag on the counter and glanced briefly in Kakashi's direction. Kushina was smart; she sensed he was there. Kakashi flinched slightly but remained hidden. A small smile played on Kushina's lips before she left the kitchen. She headed to the bathroom, and for a brief moment, Kakashi relaxed—still vigilant, though.

Soon after, she returned with a towel in hand. Determinedly, she opened the window. "Come in! You'll catch a cold out there," she lovingly urged, making space for Kakashi to come in.

Kakashi didn't move, stayed in his place. His gaze fixed on Kushina, his eyes hidden behind the Anbu mask. Slowly, he shook his head. "I'll stay out here; I can keep a better watch this way," he explained coldly.

Kushina rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips. "Come on, how can you keep a better watch if you're right here with me?" She looked at Kakashi impatiently, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "Or should I tell the Hokage that you didn't help his pregnant wife? The bag was quite heavy; you could've helped." With a challenging look, Kushina stared at Kakashi.

Kakashi fixed his gaze on her for a moment but remained still. Kushina kept her determined gaze on him until he finally sighed. He was sure she wouldn't really follow through on her threat, but he didn't want to take any chances. He rose from his crouch and smoothly jumped onto the windowsill. "That's blackmail," Kakashi retorted as he slid through the window into the kitchen.

A satisfied smile played on Kushina's lips as she gently closed the window behind Kakashi. "I don't know what you're talking about," she said innocently. "I'm just glad you finally came in. It got quite cold." She turned to Kakashi, who gave her a slightly annoyed look and rolled his eyes.

His gaze wandered through the apartment; it had been a while since his last visit. He avoided coming to Minato and Kushina's; his guilt weighed heavily on him.

The apartment exuded a cozy atmosphere, with warm colors and loving details. In the living room, there was a large, soft sofa next to a small side table with a lamp emitting soft light. On the walls, a few framed photos captured happy moments. An open kitchen adjoined the living room, modern and well-equipped, with a large dining table in the middle. The muted light of the rainy day streamed through the windows, and the floor was covered with warm wooden planks that gave a sense of coziness.

From the living room, an inviting hallway led to the various rooms of the apartment. Directly across from the living room was the bathroom, impressively furnished with elegant fixtures. Looking to the right, the hallway led to the front door, while to the left, several other rooms stretched out. The first was the bedroom, followed by the newly furnished children's room. Opposite was Minato's office, and at the end of the hallway, a cozy guest room invited one to stay. The apartment exuded a warm and welcoming atmosphere.

Kushina held out the towel she had fetched earlier to Kakashi. Kakashi looked at the towel but hesitated to take it from her. With a deep sigh, she approached him and firmly pressed it against his chest. "Take this and dry off," she urged. Her voice softened. "You must be cold."

Kakashi took the towel from her and looked at it for a moment. It was unfamiliar for him to accept help when he should be the one watching over others. With a smile, Kushina slithered past Kakashi. "I think there are some things of yours here. And please, take off that mask," she said, throwing a mischievous smile over her shoulder and quickly disappearing down the hall without waiting for an answer.

Kakashi watched her, his forehead slightly furrowed as conflict raged within him. He was tempted to leave again. His gaze settled on the door, the feeling of neglecting his duty weighing on him. But soon, Kushina returned with a stack of clothes. "I found some things for you. Please change and warm up. After that, could you maybe help me?" she asked warmly.

Behind his mask, Kakashi blinked and looked at the stack of clothes. He slowly raised his gaze to Kushina's warm face. "It's really not necessary. I should return to my post," he insisted, his voice cold.

Kushina's expression softened, and Kakashi thought he saw a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Please, do me this favor. Dry off and change into something dry. I could really use your help," she pleaded, her eyes full of conviction. Kakashi hesitated, his guilt weighing on him. Kushina sighed deeply. "I mean it. If you don't listen, I'll tell Minato. You know I'm serious!"

Without a word, Kakashi grabbed the clothes and retreated to the bathroom. The door closed behind him with a click, and he leaned against it with a heavy sigh. His gaze fell on the small window at the other end of the room. An uncomfortable feeling spread within him; his guilt was painful. Kakashi knew how much Kushina liked Obito and Rin, and he was to blame for their deaths. It was hard for him to look her directly in the eyes.

Slowly, Kakashi moved away from the door, removed his cloak, and stood in front of the sink. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, where he saw his face. Carefully, he removed his Anbu mask and placed it next to the sink. For a moment, he stared at his reflection, grateful that the mask still provided him with some cover. After everything that had happened, Kakashi found it hard to face his own reflection. He was grateful that the mask provided a barrier between him and his past.

Without hesitation, Kakashi grabbed the towel and began to dry himself off before slipping into the fresh clothes. After changing, he left the bathroom neat, tossed the towel into the laundry basket, and grabbed his pile of dirty clothes and cloak. Before leaving the room, he put his Anbu mask back on. With determined steps, he returned to the kitchen where Kushina patiently awaited him.

Upon noticing Kakashi, Kushina's face brightened. "There you are! I've made tea for us. Could you please get two cups?" She approached Kakashi and took the dirty clothes from his hands. "Don't worry, I'll wash these for you," she assured him kindly and hurried off with the clothes before Kakashi could reply.

He sighed softly and entered the kitchen, hanging his cloak over a chair. With practiced movements, he took two cups from the cupboard and filled them with steaming tea. As he set the cups on the table, Kushina returned. Kakashi straightened up, meeting her gaze. "How can I help you?" he asked in a neutral tone, betraying no emotions. He was focused on fulfilling his mission.

Kushina pointed to one of the chairs around the table. "Sit down, let's have some tea first. After that, could you help me with putting away the groceries and cooking? I'm finding it quite difficult right now," she said, settling into a chair while her eyes remained on Kakashi. "You can take off your mask," she added gently.

Kakashi sighed softly and shook his head. Without looking at Kushina, he began to unpack the groceries. With care and precision, he stored the supplies in the cabinets, ignoring Kushina's muffled sighs. It didn't feel right to sit down for tea with Kushina. After all, he had been personally asked by the Hokage to look after his wife. Such moments could easily disrupt his concentration.

After storing everything, Kakashi turned back to Kushina. Internally flinching at her sad look, he pushed aside his guilt. "What can I cook for you?" he asked in a neutral voice.

Kushina slowly got up and went to the fridge. "Let's cook together. Would you please cut the vegetables for me?" She pointed to a bowl of assorted vegetables behind Kakashi. He nodded briefly and started working without further words.

While Kakashi cut the vegetables, Kushina focused on the fish. A palpable silence settled between them, the atmosphere tense. Kakashi was eager to finish quickly and leave.

A few minutes later, Kushina paused and looked at Kakashi, who continued to focus on the vegetables. With a heavy voice, she began to speak, "Has Minato spoken to you?" Her words carried a weight that palpably strained the mood between them.

Kakashi glanced briefly at Kushina and then returned his attention to the vegetables. "The last time we met, he gave me a mission. We haven't seen each other since," he said, swallowing a lump in his throat. "We've both been quite busy." It was an excuse, a lie. Just as he was avoiding Kushina, he was also trying to avoid Minato. In fact, Minato had recently tried to talk to him, but Kakashi had brushed him off.

Kushina continued with her work. "I see," she murmured. A brief silence fell over the kitchen before Kushina broke it again. "We had an argument recently," she said neutrally, without looking up.

Kakashi paused briefly and then continued cutting. "I hope it wasn't anything serious," he said cautiously. He wasn't sure exactly what Kushina expected from him and was uncertain how to respond.

Kushina shook her head. "No, nothing that can't be resolved." Both continued to work in silence. Finally, Kushina stopped and looked Kakashi directly in the eyes. "We argued because of you."

Kakashi abruptly stopped, the knife in the air. Hidden behind his Anbu mask, his surprise was not visible. "Because of me?" He looked at Kushina, surprised, meeting her gaze. For the first time, he truly looked at her.

Kushina smiled warmly, her eyes shining. "Yes, because of you," she said softly, turning back to her work. With skilled hands, she removed the bones from a fish and continued, "Minato thinks we should wait before we talk. But I can't wait any longer." She said all this without looking at Kakashi.

Kakashi couldn't take his eyes off Kushina. He was curious about what she wanted to tell him. "What do you want to tell me?" he finally asked after pausing for a brief moment.

Kushina smiled gently and continued her work. "I wish you weren't in the Anbu anymore. It's not a place for someone your age. You shouldn't have to be out there looking after me," she began to explain. She paused briefly, her gaze fixed on the fish, and her expression became slightly sad. "I want you to become a part of our family and be a big brother to our child. You should be with us, at home. You've been alone so much in your life and suffered so much loss," she continued, looking Kakashi directly in the eyes. "You deserve to be happy for once."

Kakashi twitched slightly and quickly looked down at the vegetables in front of him. He bit his lip, his hands clenched into fists, feeling the knife painfully in his palm. He couldn't understand why Kushina wanted him in her family. It felt wrong, too much blood stained his hands. It seemed that anyone close to him was in danger. No one seemed truly safe around him.

Kushina kept her gaze fixed on Kakashi, remaining silent, giving him room to think. Kakashi closed his eyes for a moment to collect himself. He was grateful for his mask that hid his emotions. Taking a deep breath, his voice trembling, he said, "That's not possible."

Kushina gently placed a hand on Kakashi's shoulder. "Kakashi...", she began empathetically. Immediately, Kakashi dropped the knife onto the cutting board and stepped back, his gaze fixed on her. Kushina looked at him with a sad expression but held back.

Kakashi took several deep breaths, the inner turmoil becoming overwhelming. "Because of me, Obito and Rin died. I'm the reason for your pain," he confessed with a choked voice. "You should hate me, you should be indifferent to what happens to me!" His voice rose slightly as the words poured out of him. "You'd be better off without me. If anyone should die, it should have been me. It's only a matter of time before the next one dies because of me." Tears welled up in Kakashi's eyes, but he fought to hold them back.

Kushina shook her head decisively and stepped cautiously closer to Kakashi. "It's not your fault, Kakashi! No one can be blamed for it," she emphasized earnestly. Her voice sounded sad, and her gaze was full of compassion.

Kakashi could barely stand it and took another step back, averting his gaze. To hide his trembling hands, he clenched them into fists. Overwhelming emotions threatened to overwhelm him, but he remembered his training with the Anbu. There, he had learned to control his emotions in extreme situations and to shut himself off. "I'm sorry, Kushina. I need to return to my post," he said in a cool voice, from which no uncertainty could be heard anymore.

Kakashi wasn't sure what he was really apologizing for in that moment. He hurried to the chair, grabbed his cloak, and put it back on. "Wait, Kakashi! Please stay, let's talk," Kushina called out desperately, stepping towards Kakashi. He paused and turned to her. Kushina continued, her voice trembling slightly, "I mean it. We want you to stay with us. I can't bear to see you die too. The deaths of Obito and Rin have already taken a lot from me, but neither I nor Minato could bear to lose you. We want you to live!"

Kakashi swallowed hard and looked deeply into Kushina's eyes for another moment before leaving the apartment. Once outside, he tightened his coat around himself as the rain immediately soaked him. A small part of him longed for the warmth of the apartment. He made his way back to his post, crouched down, and pulled his coat tightly around himself. His gaze wandered to the kitchen. Kushina sat on a chair, seemingly shedding tears.

Guilt overwhelmed him again, knotting his stomach. He leaned his head against a tree and let the rain wash over him. Fortunately, it wasn't long before Minato came to tend to Kushina. Minato's gaze passed by Kushina through the window to Kakashi. It was a gaze full of sadness. Kakashi turned away, trying to forget everything, to let go.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

His gaze was fixed firmly on the memorial stone before him, while the wind played with his hair. He stood motionless, for hours, staring at the stone. He had failed again, and people had died again. But now there was no one left to assure him that everything would be alright, that he bore no guilt.

He wondered if everything would have been different if he hadn't pushed Kushina and Minato away. If he had accepted the offer, maybe he would have been there to protect them. But he had declined, hadn't been there, and that's why they had to die.

Kakashi sank to his knees, propping himself up with his hands on the ground, and stared at the grass before him. Anger and sorrow bubbled up inside him. Desperately, he pounded his fist against the ground before speaking. "I'm so sorry! I'm sorry I left you alone back then. I should have stayed, I should have been there for you!" His voice trembled as he slowly stood up again. "I will keep on living, as you would have wanted. It won't be easy, but I promise to do my best," Kakashi declared. He owed them that much now.

Chapter Text

Soft voices whispered in Kakashi's ear as a tangible sense of urgency filled the air. He tried to identify who was around him but felt too tired and detached. The sounds of voices and footsteps gradually faded, leaving him alone in the silent darkness. Eventually, unconsciousness embraced him once more.

When Kakashi next regained consciousness, his perception slowly cleared. He felt the softness of a bed beneath him and a warm blanket enveloping him. The previous hustle and voices had vanished, replaced by a soothing silence. For a moment, he was confused about his whereabouts, but memories started to return. Piece by piece, the puzzle of his memories came together, and Kakashi finally understood why he was lying there.

His eyelids felt heavy as if resisting opening. His entire body felt like it was made of lead, and sensations returned slowly. A mild pain coursed through his body, accompanied by fatigue and exhaustion. Every part of him yearned for more sleep. Yet, he forced himself to stay awake. He now knew he had survived, but whether his plan had succeeded remained unclear.

Summoning his body from sleep required great effort. After what felt like an eternity, his surroundings started to become clearer. Faint footsteps could be heard behind a door, and the chirping of birds from outside reached him through an open window. The distinct scent of disinfectant greeted his nostrils. Another scent reached him as well, causing his brow to furrow. He had expected a different smell, the presence of another person by his bedside. But that familiar scent was missing.

A pang of panic shot through Kakashi as he realized the familiar scent he missed. Had his plan failed? Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes, blinking against the bright light to take in his surroundings. He was in a small hospital room designed as a private room. The walls were mostly white and bare except for a picture hanging opposite his bed. To his right were two windows, while to his left was the hospital corridor. A needle was inserted into the back of his right hand, securely bandaged. Attached to this needle was an IV tube that elegantly wound its way up to an IV stand. The fluid dripped evenly into a small reservoir and then continued down the tube, entering Kakashi's vein.

His gaze settled on the person sitting by his bedside, back turned to the door. Legs crossed, he leaned back in the chair, engrossed in a book and unaware of Kakashi's awakening. But it wasn't the expected person. It wasn't his father; it was Minato.

A surge of panic rushed through him, and the fear that his plan had failed intensified. With a sudden movement, he overcame the weakness still holding his body down. Nausea spread through him, and a bitter taste of bile rose in his throat. The room seemed to spin, and the pain in his body intensified. A soft hissing sound escaped his lips.

Minato immediately set his book aside as Kakashi sat up. He stood and gently pushed Kakashi back into bed. His calming voice reached deep into Kakashi's consciousness: "You need to lie down; you're still too weak." He soothingly stroked Kakashi's hair.

Kakashi was anything but calm; his eyes darted around wildly. He opened his mouth but couldn't form words—his lips felt too dry. Slowly, he closed his mouth again, attempting to swallow. After a brief moment, he managed to force out a word: "Dad?" The fear was evident in his eyes and pulsated through his veins.

Minato smiled gently and withdrew his hand to sit cautiously on the edge of the bed. "Don't worry, he stayed in the village," reassured Minato. His voice sounded concerned, but Kakashi also sensed a hint of reproach. Kakashi frowned and looked at Minato. He sighed softly, reaching for the bedside table on Kakashi's left. "You should drink something first."

Minato grabbed a cup of water with a straw and handed it to Kakashi. With his free hand, he helped Kakashi lift his head to drink. After a few sips, Kakashi nodded gratefully. Minato gently laid Kakashi's head back on the pillow and placed the cup back on the bedside table.

Minato and Kakashi fell silent for a moment. As Kakashi's consciousness became clearer, his gaze briefly shifted to the window. His eyes narrowed before quickly returning to Minato. "Why are the Anbu outside?" Kakashi whispered, careful not to draw attention. At five years old, he shouldn't have been able to sense their presence.

Minato sighed softly and leaned closer to Kakashi. "I shouldn't be surprised you noticed them." He adjusted Kakashi's blanket and stood up. "I'll close the window if you're cold." Minato walked briskly to the window and closed it gently. He then gave the Anbu a reassuring smile and pulled the curtains slightly together. "To keep the sun from glaring at you," he added loud enough to calm the Anbu.

Kakashi watched Minato gratefully for his attention. Minato pulled the chair closer to the bed and sat down. "Thank you," murmured Kakashi, letting out a deep sigh. He paused for a moment to assess his situation. He felt exhausted and weary. Every movement caused a sharp pain and was a struggle. An unpleasant nausea had taken hold of him.

Then Kakashi refocused his attention on Minato. "You really shouldn't be surprised," he began, glancing out the window. "The Anbu have been quite sloppy with their chakra suppression! If they were under my command, there'd be extra training sessions for that." He looked back at Minato, who was looking at him with surprise. However, Kakashi was unfazed by his expression. "Well, on the other hand, it's forgivable. It should normally be sufficient for a five-year-old."

Minato blinked for a moment before finding his voice again. "You're with the Anbu? And even a squad leader?" His voice was full of astonishment.

Kakashi put on a slight smile. "You don't trust me with that?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Minato immediately shook his head and raised his hands defensively. "No, that's not what I meant. Of course, I trust you. You..."

Kakashi raised his hand slightly, silencing Minato while giving him a reassuring smile. If he were feeling better, he might have let Minato squirm a bit longer. "It's okay," Kakashi reassured Minato.

Minato visibly relaxed and grew curious. "Since when have you been with the Anbu?" Clearly, his curiosity was piqued. Kakashi didn't really feel like talking about it right now. Thousands of questions swirled in his mind that he wanted answers to. But he decided to answer Minato's question for now. He had turned the blonde away enough times.

"I haven't been with the Anbu for a while now. But I was there for a total of 10 years," Kakashi answered, trying to sit up a bit. However, he quickly gave up; his body wasn't really cooperating.

Minato raised an eyebrow, thinking for a moment. "You say you're not with the Anbu anymore, but you were there for a whole 10 years. Were you about twenty when you joined?"

Kakashi couldn't help but smile slightly and shook his head. "I was thirteen when I joined, and I left at twenty-three," he explained calmly.

"Thirteen?! That's barely more than a child. How could the Hokage allow you to join the Anbu so early?" Minato seemed visibly shocked as he looked at Kakashi. Then he added, "Besides, ten years with the Anbu is a long time; it's not common. Most either die before being there that long or can't return to duty due to injuries," Minato noted with mild astonishment in his voice.

Kakashi chuckled softly. "Yes, ten years is an eternity with the Anbu. During that time, I lost many comrades." He avoided addressing the part about the Hokage and decided to drop the subject for now. "Let's talk about it another time. Could you please explain why the Anbu are posted outside my window?" Kakashi asked calmly.

Minato's expression darkened immediately, and he nodded firmly. "You were poisoned!" He paused briefly, fixing Kakashi with a piercing gaze. "Or should I say, you poisoned yourself?" His tone was sharp and accusing.

"Did you tell them something?" Kakashi asked with a shocked tone. It didn't surprise him that Minato had come to this conclusion. Even though it wasn't part of his plan for anyone to find out it was poison. He had hoped to have dosed the poison in a way that would make him feel bad but remain conscious, convincing the doctors that he was just sick.

Minato took a deep breath and shook his head thoughtfully. "Don't worry, I haven't told anyone anything. I promised to keep your secret, and I will," he said in a calming tone, although his gaze still held accusations towards Kakashi. Kakashi felt initially relieved, but then he became annoyed with the imprecision of the poison dosage. The fact that everyone now knew he had been poisoned brought new complications. Before Kakashi could delve deeper into his thoughts, Minato cut him off. "What were you thinking, poisoning yourself?" he asked with a stern tone that quickly softened. His expression turned sad as he added, "You were really close to death, it was really touch and go."

Kakashi fixed Minato with a cool look for a moment, his face open and without a mask, making it difficult to hide his emotions. His gaze shifted to the opposite wall. "If it meant my father and everyone else could live, I would have gladly made that sacrifice," he admitted softly. "I fear neither death nor dying. There's something peaceful about it," he added, looking at the ceiling. He avoided Minato's gaze, and the blonde next to him visibly flinched.

Silence fell between them for a moment until Minato broke it. "But many people do care if you die. I can't say what happened to make you think this way. But have you ever considered how your father or I would feel about it?"

Kakashi looked at Minato with a troubled expression. "How is Dad?" he finally asked, choosing not to dwell on what Minato had said. "And why isn't he here?"

Minato leaned back and crossed his arms. "What do you think? He's not doing well. He's been watching over you continuously for the past few days. It took a lot of persuasion to get him to go home and rest. When he finally agreed, he asked me not to take my eyes off you," Minato explained with a heavy tone.

A hint of guilt appeared in Kakashi, but he set it aside for now. "How do you suspect I was poisoned?" he asked.

Minato smirked slightly and tilted his head back. "Your actions have caused quite a stir," he began, then refocused his gaze on Kakashi. "It's suspected to be a targeted attack, either as revenge against your father or to weaken him. When it became known that there might have been an intruder, security around the village was tightened. An Anbu team was dispatched to search for potential intruders and apprehend the culprit," he explained.

He paused briefly and leaned forward. "Your father was furious and determined to go out himself to find whoever was responsible. I've rarely felt such intent to kill," Minato confessed.

Kakashi looked out the window where sunbeams filtered into the room through closed curtains. A slight frown appeared on his forehead. "Then why didn't he go? Once my father sets his mind on something, he doesn't change it so easily," he noted.

Minato shrugged slightly and lowered his voice. "I can't say for sure. On one hand, the doctors were still fighting for your life. But I think there was another reason. After no signs of an intruder were found and no traces of poison in the house, your father's mood changed," he explained.

Kakashi looked at Minato, puzzled. "Changed?" he echoed. "How did he change?"

Minato glanced briefly at the window before turning back to Kakashi. "He became calmer and suddenly didn't want to leave the hospital anymore. Even when the Hokage assured him that the incident would be investigated and that you would be protected by the Anbu, your father remained suspiciously reserved," he began to recount, clearing his throat briefly.

"I can't exactly pinpoint what's bothering him, but there's definitely something. Of course, he's been incredibly worried about you," Minato admitted, pausing briefly before adding with a sad tone, "The first night, it was uncertain whether you would even survive."

Kakashi flinched slightly, looking at the ceiling. The thought of how his father must have felt amplified his guilt. "How long was I unconscious?" he finally asked without looking at Minato.

Minato sighed softly. "Four days," he replied shortly and added, "Your father went home late last night. He'll be back soon."

Kakashi nodded and sighed in frustration. His plan hadn't worked out as hoped. Of course, his father hadn't gone on a mission, sparing him that fate. But his miscalculated dosage had caused new problems. "Perhaps it's best to let everyone believe it's an assassination attempt for now. I can't admit I did this to myself," he pondered aloud.

Minato fell silent for a moment, placing his crossed arms on his thighs. "Even though I don't agree with what you've done, I believe you're right that it would be best for now. Do you have a plan on how to execute it?" he asked. But before Kakashi could answer, Minato added with a serious tone, "This time, I want to be informed about every step! After this stunt, I'm not letting you go on your own. I offered you my help, and I mean it!" His voice was determined, leaving no room for argument.

Kakashi gave a weak smile. He respected Minato, but he was older and not easily intimidated. Still, he understood Minato's anger. "I get that you're not thrilled about me going solo. But I'm not the five-year-old you met a few weeks ago," he began calmly. "I'm 35 years old, I've been through a lot, and I'm used to operating alone."

He paused briefly before continuing, "Don't get me wrong, I appreciate your support and I'm glad to have someone like you to talk to. But if I think it's too dangerous for you, I'll try to keep you out of it," he admitted with a weary voice. The exhaustion that had become apparent during their conversation was still palpable.

Minato gave a weak smile and lowered his gaze to the floor before speaking softly, "To me, it doesn't matter how old you are. You're still my student, and I won't let anything happen to you," he assured, looking Kakashi squarely in the eyes.

Kakashi was about to reply when he paused, sensing a familiar chakra approaching his room. "My father's coming. I already have an idea to divert attention to an enemy intruder. Don't worry, I promise not to do anything rash," Kakashi assured with a tired smile. Minato nodded briefly.

The door knocked in the next moment, and both turned their attention to it. It opened cautiously, and Sakumo entered the room. Kakashi immediately noticed his father's exhaustion; even though he had been home for a few hours, he didn't seem to have slept much. After closing the door and focusing his attention on the room, he paused and looked at Kakashi.

His gaze instantly softened, relief evident on his face. "Kakashi," he breathed out in relief and walked purposefully towards the bed. Minato stood up immediately, making space for Sakumo by standing at the foot of the bed.

Sakumo carefully sat down on the edge of the bed, looking at Kakashi with a deep mix of relief and sadness. Tenderly, he ran his hand through Kakashi's hair, which whispered softly under his fingers. "I'm so relieved you're finally awake," he whispered with a warm, gentle voice.

Despite the relief in his father's eyes, Kakashi recognized the deep exhaustion and the traces of the past few days. A heavy feeling of guilt washed over him. He had never intended to cause his father such worry. Slowly, Kakashi sat up, his face contorted in pain. Quickly, Sakumo withdrew his hand from Kakashi's hair and tried to support him. Once he was sitting, Kakashi looked into his father's eyes. "I'm so sorry," he said softly.

Sakumo looked at Kakashi for a moment before gently pulling him into his arms, burying his face in Kakashi's hair. Kakashi sank into the embrace, despite the effort it took him. He felt that his father needed this comfort. "You have nothing to apologize for," Sakumo whispered gently. "From now on, everything will be alright. I'll take care of you; nothing will happen to you," he assured, holding him tighter in his arms.

Minato watched the touching scene before him with calm empathy. After a moment, Sakumo released the hug and helped Kakashi lay back down carefully. With a gentle smile, he ran his fingers through Kakashi's hair once more before turning to Minato. "Thank you for looking after him," he said gratefully.

Minato smiled warmly at Sakumo and nodded. "Of course, I'm happy to. I'll leave you two alone now. If you need anything, just let me know," he said, addressing Sakumo. Then he looked at Kakashi once more, the exhaustion evident in his eyes. "Take care, Kakashi. I'll come visit you again in the next few days. Get well soon," he added.

Kakashi nodded to him and smiled faintly. "Thank you, Minato-Sensei!" With a final nod, Minato left the room.

Kakashi looked at his father, feeling his eyelids grow heavier. His father gently stroked his hair again and looked at him lovingly. "How are you feeling?" he asked calmly.

"I'm tired and still have some pain and nausea," Kakashi admitted sincerely. "Minato-Sensei told me what happened." He tried to sound uncertain to not make his father suspicious, even though it was hard. To divert attention from himself, he decided to act like a scared boy.

Sakumo took a deep breath, withdrew his hand from Kakashi's hair, and placed it reassuringly on his thigh. "You don't have to worry; I won't let anything happen to you. I promise," he assured firmly. Gently, he added, "Just focus on getting better. I'll take care of the rest."

Kakashi nodded slightly, his eyelids heavy with tiredness. A warm hand gently stroked his exposed cheek. "Sleep now, pup. I'm always here for you," his father whispered lovingly, holding Kakashi's hand to give him comfort and security.

Kakashi felt the exhaustion consuming him. Even though he wanted to talk to his father longer and learn more, his body wouldn't allow it. The clarity of his thoughts faded, and he let himself be enveloped by the calming darkness of sleep. Just before he completely sank into it, his father's warm, soothing voice reached him, "I love you, Kashi, and I won't let you down again."

Chapter Text

Kakashi looked up from his book to his father, who sat calmly next to his bed, holding a scroll in his hand. A peaceful silence filled the room as both were engrossed in their readings. After falling asleep yesterday, he had slept almost the entire day. When he woke up, he felt somewhat better but still clearly felt the lingering effects of the poison.

There was also a positive development: the IV had been removed for now. The constantly in-the-way tube had been annoying, but the needle still remained in his hand. Additionally, his father had brought him a mask. Kakashi was grateful for it; it made him feel more comfortable. This way, he could better hide his facial expressions.

His father hadn't left his side for a moment. He had already packed books for Kakashi and his own materials. Kakashi began to worry about his father; he looked exhausted and tired. Despite his father's attempts to hide his concern—which he did quite well—Kakashi could feel the deep worry. But Kakashi wasn't a child anymore.

The guilt weighed heavily on him. Seeing his father so concerned hurt him deeply; it was never his intention to cause him such worries. He could only imagine the fear Sakumo must have felt at the thought of losing Kakashi. Over the past few days, his father had unmistakably shown him how much he loved him. Minato had been right: even if Kakashi himself wouldn't have minded dying, it would have broken his father's heart to lose his only son.

Kakashi tried not to dwell on it too much. Now it was time to smooth things over. First, he wanted to convince his father that he was okay and that he didn't need him by his side all the time. Kakashi wished for his father to rest and find some sleep. He placed his book on his lap and leaned back, the head of his bed had been elevated to provide him comfort.

Kakashi cleared his throat softly. "Dad?" Sakumo hummed in response and briefly looked up from his scroll. Once Kakashi was sure he had his attention, he began to speak. "I just wanted to make sure you're okay."

Immediately, Sakumo lifted his gaze and looked at Kakashi with surprise for a moment. His expression softened; he slowly rolled up the scroll and set it aside. Standing up, he sat on the edge of the bed, his gaze firmly fixed on Kakashi. "Don't worry, I'm fine," he reassured gently, brushing a few strands of Kakashi's hair from his face lovingly.

Kakashi glanced down at his book. "I just thought you must be tired. Minato-sensei told me you've been here the whole time and only went home briefly," Kakashi confessed, trying to sound as concerned as possible. Maybe he could convince his father to go home this way. He looked up, meeting Sakumo's eyes directly. "You really don't have to be here all the time; I'm feeling better now."

Sakumo smiled warmly and gently placed his hand on Kakashi's thigh. "I know, Kashi, and I'm truly relieved that you're feeling better." He paused for a moment before his expression turned slightly more serious. "I'm just a bit worried, but don't worry, I'll manage," Sakumo reassured with a small smile. "I just want to make sure you're okay. Also, we have a visitor coming," he added with a tense smile.

Raising an eyebrow in question, Kakashi looked at his father. His father didn't seem particularly pleased about the visitor, whoever it was. "Who's coming to visit?" Kakashi asked curiously.

"The Hokage wants to come by and talk to you," Sakumo explained, leaning back slightly. "Only if you're up to it, of course," he added.

This was Kakashi's chance to hint that it was an attack. Even though he felt guilty towards his father, he had to minimize the damage and prevent anyone from suspecting.

Kakashi was aware that his father probably wouldn't openly discuss his worries and fears. Sakumo wanted to protect him, especially after the supposed assassination attempt on him. But Kakashi thought it was worth a try. "Who poisoned me, and why?" Kakashi asked, making his voice sound both curious and uncertain.

Sakumo pulled his hand back and rubbed his face thoughtfully. With a deep sigh, he finally answered, "I'm not sure, Kakashi. But it was probably one of my enemies." Kakashi felt a slight uncertainty in Sakumo's voice; Minato was right, something was bothering his father. Frustrated that his father probably wouldn't tell him the whole truth, he considered asking Minato to talk to his father. Perhaps his father would trust the blond and reveal what was troubling him.

Kakashi was pulled out of his thoughts when Sakumo began to speak. "You don't need to be afraid; I'll always protect you," Sakumo assured lovingly. Kakashi nodded, letting his gaze wander out the window. His thoughts returned, wondering what could be troubling his father. Did he suspect Kakashi himself was the perpetrator?

His father was not easy to deceive; perhaps he had noticed something. But Kakashi had always been cautious and had kept things from his father. Something else, of which Kakashi had no idea, must be bothering him. But Kakashi couldn't figure out what it could be. He sighed softly and closed his eyes.

Kakashi felt his father lovingly stroke his hair. "Are you tired?" he whispered gently.

Slowly turning his head to Sakumo, Kakashi weakly smiled. "I'm just a bit exhausted," Kakashi confessed, though it wasn't entirely a lie; he did feel weak.

Sakumo pulled his hand away from Kakashi's hair and smiled reassuringly at him. "If you want, I can let the Hokage know you're not feeling entirely well," he gently suggested. "I don't want you to overexert yourself," he added with concern.

Kakashi shook his head; he didn't want to wait any longer. "No, it's okay, I want to get it over with."

Sakumo nodded in agreement and stood up. Once again, he lovingly stroked Kakashi's hair. "Rest a bit more; the Hokage will come around noon," he explained, sitting back down on his chair. His gaze wandered thoughtfully out the window. Kakashi closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment of tranquility, lost in his thoughts.

He didn't need to think about what to tell the Hokage anymore. What concerned him more was what was really bothering his father. He hoped Minato could find out something. If his father had suspected him, he would surely have said something and talked to him. So, something else must have happened.

Perhaps his father was burdened with guilt, blaming himself for leaving Kakashi alone. That could explain his father's behavior and why he wouldn't leave Kakashi's side. Even if Kakashi was supposedly safe, his father needed reassurance.

All of this was just speculation; Kakashi had to find out what was truly behind his father's behavior. At that moment, his wish not to be a child again was stronger than ever, frustrating him. But there was no point in despairing now; there would eventually be an opportunity to find out. For now, he had to successfully get through the conversation with the Hokage.

He hadn't even had the chance to be happy that his plan had worked, and his father hadn't gone on his mission. Once all of this was over, he could enjoy the extra time with his father and focus on the next challenges. He would have to talk to Pakkun; of course, he would also get an earful from his Niken, but he could handle that. Afterward, they could figure out what to do next. Kakashi tried to stay positive; everything would eventually work out for the best.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Kakashi poked at his food, feeling neither hungry nor particularly enticed by the hospital meal. In fact, he had dozed off for another hour before lunch. It wasn't planned, but his body was still tired.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, Kakashi set his utensils down. Sakumo looked up from his book with concern. "You don't seem to have much of an appetite. You've hardly eaten," he remarked.

Smiling reassuringly with his mask hanging around his neck, Kakashi replied, "Well, it's hard to work up an appetite with this food."

Sakumo's expression softened, and a faint smile graced his lips. Setting his book aside, he stood up to clear the table where Kakashi's untouched meal sat. "You're absolutely right," he agreed, settling back into his chair. "I'll arrange for us to have dinner later. We should make up for missed meals," he said, leaning back and smiling at Kakashi.

Kakashi pulled his mask back up and nodded at his father. "Sounds like a plan," he confirmed, smiling back. His attention, however, was drawn to the ANBU guards outside his window. Additional ANBU had arrived, and Kakashi knew what that meant. Sakumo seemed to have noticed the change too, turning his attention towards the door.

As Kakashi's gaze shifted to the door, there was a knock, and it opened. Sakumo stood up immediately, a slight frown forming on Kakashi's face as the Hokage entered, followed by Danzo. The Hokage greeted Sakumo with a friendly nod, while Danzo's expression remained as cold as ever. Kakashi wondered why Danzo was there. Perhaps he wanted to know what had happened too. Though his methods were questionable, he did care about the village's safety, albeit in a misguided way.

If there had indeed been a hostile, unnoticed intrusion, Danzo would also be interested in a thorough investigation. Still, Kakashi's discomfort and mistrust remained – he needed to stay alert. Trouble often followed Danzo.

Kakashi noticed his father tense slightly at the sight of Danzo. However, Kakashi couldn't discern any reason for his father's suspicion. Unfazed by Sakumo's cool greeting, Danzo confidently stepped into the room, positioned himself at the foot of the bed, and looked coldly at Kakashi. Sakumo adeptly maneuvered around the bed, shot Danzo a sharp glance, and positioned himself by Kakashi's right side. The Hokage, on the other hand, took a seat with a smile where Sakumo had been sitting.

A slightly tense atmosphere filled the room, surprising Kakashi mostly because of his father. However, his attention quickly shifted to the Hokage as he cleared his throat. With a friendly smile, the Hokage addressed Kakashi. "Hello, Kakashi. I hope we're not interrupting your meal," he said, gesturing towards Kakashi's untouched lunch.

Casting a brief glance at his lunch before quickly focusing back on the Third Hokage, Kakashi shook his head. "No, Sir," he reassured. "I'm not really hungry. Hospital food isn't exactly appetizing," he innocently explained. Now was the time to act like a young boy, avoiding drawing attention, especially with Danzo present.

Hiruzen chuckled lightly. "I can't argue with that," the Hokage admitted with amusement before becoming a bit more serious. "How are you feeling, Kakashi?" he asked gently, maintaining eye contact.

Beneath his mask, Kakashi smiled. "Thank you, I'm feeling better. Just a bit weak," he answered truthfully.

Satisfied, Hiruzen glanced briefly at Sakumo before turning back to Kakashi. "Do you know why we're here?" His voice was calm, but Kakashi could tell the situation had him on edge too.

"Probably because I was poisoned," Kakashi replied, glancing at his father. Sakumo placed a supportive hand on Kakashi's shoulder, smiling reassuringly. Kakashi then shot a sidelong glance at Danzo; he was surprised Danzo had remained quiet this long. So far, Kakashi seemed to have maintained his cover.

Hiruzen nodded gravely, leaning forward slightly. "Exactly, that's why we're here," he confirmed. "We'd like to ask you some questions, if that's alright with you."

Before Kakashi could respond, Danzo cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention. "Perhaps we should get to the point. If our suspicions are correct, we don't have time for pleasantries," he asserted. Kakashi inwardly snorted – typical Danzo.

Kakashi felt his father's hand on his shoulder tense slightly. Hiruzen shot Danzo a calming smile. "Don't worry," he reassured. Then he turned his attention back to Kakashi. "So, Kakashi, shall we begin?" he asked gently.

Kakashi nodded in response, and the hand on his shoulder relaxed. The Third Hokage smiled tiredly. "Alright," he began. "Can you recall the day in question?"

"Yes!" Kakashi replied immediately, eagerly awaiting the next question.

Hiruzen took a deep breath before asking, "Did anything unusual happen that day?"

Pretending to think for a moment, Kakashi knew nothing out of the ordinary had occurred. However, he kept a straight face, letting his eyes wander around the room. "I don't know," Kakashi finally mumbled, glancing at his father.

Sakumo continued to smile reassuringly, sitting down next to Kakashi on the bed and wrapping an arm around his shoulder. "Take your time. Every detail could help," he encouraged Kakashi.

Kakashi internally praised himself; he seemed to have sounded convincing enough. After a moment of silence, he shook his head. "I can't remember anything unusual," Kakashi said with a disappointed tone.

Danzo snorted slightly annoyed. "I knew we were wasting our time," he scoffed.

Sakumo pulled Kakashi closer. "It's alright, everything's fine," he whispered to him. Then he turned to Hiruzen, deliberately ignoring Danzo. "As I mentioned, we spent the entire morning together until I came here. Kakashi was alone for maybe two hours, and the rest of the time he was at home," Sakumo explained calmly.

Hiruzen nodded in response, crossing his arms. Kakashi smirked slightly under his mask; now was his chance. He began to shift uncomfortably in his seat, looking down at his lap and nervously playing with the blanket. Sakumo looked at Kakashi. "What's wrong, Kakashi? Is everything alright?" he asked with concern.

Kakashi looked up shyly through his bangs. "I don't want you to be mad at me," he began, sounding distressed.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow, studying Kakashi for a moment. "I'm not mad at you, Kashi," Sakumo assured. Kakashi avoided his father's gaze. Sakumo sighed, gently lifting Kakashi's chin to meet his eyes. "Please tell me what's bothering you. I promise I won't be mad."

Kakashi nodded weakly and began to speak. "After you left, I didn't stay home. I went to the cemetery," Kakashi admitted meekly.

Surprised, Sakumo sat up and looked at Kakashi. "I told you to stay home," he said with a slightly accusatory tone.

Kakashi shrugged slightly, looking down. "I was bored, and I felt better. I thought I could visit Mom. It's been a while since I've been there," he confessed meekly, silently praising his acting skills.

Danzo rose slightly, his gaze piercing Kakashi. "Did anything happen on your way there? You can't keep stalling," he said sharply, his patience wearing thin.

A sharp look from Sakumo met Danzo's, but he restrained himself. Kakashi felt his father's tension, but Sakumo had always been composed. It took a lot to rattle him; he didn't act recklessly.

Hiruzen seemed to sense the tense atmosphere and quickly intervened before it could escalate. "Could you tell us if anything happened on your way?" Despite the tension, the Hokage maintained a friendly smile.

Kakashi nodded dutifully. "On my way home, a man crossed my path. He was wearing unusually thick clothing for this season and had pulled his hood low over his face, so I couldn't see it," Kakashi began, looking at the Hokage. "When I left the cemetery, he bumped into me and just kept walking."

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, then turned to Sakumo. "That might have been the crucial moment."

Sakumo nodded, taking a deep breath, his grip on Kakashi tightened. "Did you notice anything about this man?", he asked gently.

Kakashi shook his head. "No, nothing else. It all happened so fast, and I didn't think much of it."

Sakumo smiled affectionately at Kakashi, then turned back to Hiruzen, who wore a thoughtful expression. Clearly, they seemed to believe Kakashi's story. The focus would now definitely be on a potential enemy attack.

Danzo tapped his cane lightly on the floor to draw attention to himself. "The question remains: who was he and how did he sneak into the village? Why use poison if he truly wanted to kill the boy? He could have just stabbed him," he remarked in his typically cold tone. "Perhaps it was a form of mercy to give the boy a gentler death," he added thoughtfully.

The sudden intent to kill in the room sent a shiver down even Kakashi's spine. His father stood up beside him, took a threatening step towards Danzo, and fixed him with a dark stare. But Danzo wasn't intimidated and met Sakumo's gaze directly. "Don't talk about Kakashi like that!" Sakumo growled. However, Danzo seemed entirely unfazed.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly; this wasn't the father he knew. While what Danzo had said might not have been kind and would surely upset Sakumo, Kakashi felt his otherwise calm father's reaction was excessive. Sakumo had seemed tense since Danzo's arrival. A suspicion briefly crossed Kakashi's mind, but it didn't make sense.

Kakashi was pulled from his thoughts as the Hokage stood up, raising a hand to silence the two arguing men and signal to the Anbu guards that everything was under control. They were likely on high alert when they felt Sakumo's intent to kill. "Enough!" Hiruzen raised his voice slightly. Both men looked up at him, and Kakashi also turned his attention to the Hokage to hear what he had to say. "Please remember that Kakashi is here."

That was enough to calm Sakumo. As quickly as the intent to kill had arisen, it disappeared. Sakumo turned back to Kakashi, stroking his hair lovingly, before addressing the Hokage. "I think that's enough for today. Kakashi needs to rest. If he remembers anything else, I'll let you know," Sakumo said calmly, once again composed.

Hiruzen nodded in agreement and smiled at Kakashi. "Thank you for your help. Get well soon." He nodded at Sakumo once more and headed for the door. As he walked towards it, he cast a final glance at Danzo, who in turn looked from Kakashi to Sakumo before following the Hokage.

Kakashi looked up at his father, who watched Danzo with a threatening look. Only when the door closed behind the two visitors did Sakumo visibly relax. He let out a deep sigh, then carefully sat down on the edge of the bed. Kakashi watched his father attentively, starting to piece together the new puzzle pieces in his mind.

Sakumo rubbed his face tiredly, looking thoughtfully out of the window. Kakashi sat up a bit, tugging gently at Sakumo's shirt sleeve. "Is everything okay, Dad?" he asked curiously.

Sakumo slowly turned his head to Kakashi, offering him a tired smile. "Of course! You don't need to worry," he reassured gently, standing up. "It's just been a few exhausting days. I'm sorry if I scared you just now." He walked around the bed and sat back down on the chair.

Kakashi had to admit, the threatening intent he felt from Sakumo was impressive and not something he was used to from his father. Still, it wasn't anything he hadn't experienced before. "It's okay," Kakashi replied calmly, seizing the opportunity as his father didn't seem particularly talkative at the moment. Sakumo was already lost in thought, looking out the window.

Kakashi was satisfied; he had managed to convince everyone with his story. It didn't feel fair to continue sending them on a wild goose chase, but given the situation, it seemed best. This realization calmed Kakashi a bit and allowed him to focus on another issue.

Unnoticed, Kakashi's gaze drifted to his father, who sat back in his chair with crossed arms, lost in thought. Kakashi had noticed something but couldn't piece it together. It seemed like some crucial pieces were missing to complete the puzzle.

Sakumo seemed to have a problem with Danzo, but for Kakashi, the reason wasn't clear. Of course, Sakumo wasn't naive; he surely knew that Danzo couldn't be blindly trusted. But his behavior towards him didn't match. Ever since Danzo entered the room, his father seemed tense, barely taking his eyes off him.

Kakashi couldn't see a connection between the alleged assassination attempt and his father's behavior. Maybe it was something else; there might be another reason for Sakumo's behavior. Kakashi wondered if there might have been a previous dispute between the two. It wasn't unthinkable, but Kakashi didn't know how to get more information. Now he could only hope for Minato. He might try to talk to Sakumo. Kakashi just had to think of a suitable strategy for Minato to initiate a conversation with Sakumo.

Kakashi sighed softly and decided to relax a bit. He reached for his book on the nightstand to the left of his bed. Solutions would surely emerge little by little; right now, his mind was just too full, and he needed a moment to sort out his thoughts. He realized that his plan to save everyone wouldn't be easy, especially if he was creating additional problems for himself. Doubts about his plan began to creep in, but when he thought about saving his father through it, it seemed worth it. He quickly shook off his thoughts and immersed himself in his book.

Chapter Text

A gentle breeze blew through the window of Kakashi's hospital room. He looked out, still exhausted from the previous night. Once again, nausea had plagued him; he could suppress it for a while, but eventually it had become too strong. He had spent half the night in the bathroom, and the delicious dinner he had enjoyed the evening before had come back up. He had been so excited the night before when his father had kept his promise and brought him something to eat. But obviously, it hadn't agreed with him.

Exhausted, Kakashi lay in his bed, once again with an annoying infusion attached. He cursed himself for his carelessness with the dosage, although now he couldn't change anything. Perhaps it was a just punishment. Sakumo had been greatly concerned, but the doctors assured him that everything was fine. The poison hadn't been completely eliminated from his body yet, but after last night, Kakashi was sure it must have been completely removed.

A yawn escaped him, and he felt his father beside him catching it too and yawning. Kakashi looked over at Sakumo. Although he still felt guilty, he had given up trying to persuade him to leave. Instead, he pinned his hopes on Minato visiting him soon. Maybe his father would go home then, knowing Kakashi wasn't alone.

Slowly, Kakashi sat up, and his father glanced at him. "Is everything alright?" he asked, his voice tired.

Kakashi nodded and stretched slightly. "I just can't lie here anymore. When can I finally go home?" Of course, he didn't hold out much hope of being discharged in the next few days, but he was slowly getting tired of the hospital. He also hoped to get rid of the constant surveillance by the Anbu; he didn't like being watched. Even as Hokage, he was bothered by the constant surveillance; often, he would simply dismiss the guards because he wanted to be alone.

Sakumo smiled weakly and shrugged. "I can't say for sure, but I think we'll have to wait a little longer," he explained calmly.

Kakashi snorted and sank back into his pillow. "Could you please raise the headrest so I can sit up?" he asked, glancing at his father. Sakumo nodded, got up, and adjusted the headrest so that Kakashi could comfortably lean back. As Sakumo was busy, Kakashi thought it wouldn't hurt to interrogate his father a bit. "Hey, Dad, why were you so angry yesterday? Did Danzo do something?"

Sakumo paused briefly and looked at Kakashi. Then he sat back down on his chair and seemed to consider what to say. His gaze drifted out the window as he began to speak. "I taught you to listen to your instincts, didn't I?"

Kakashi nodded in response, a guiding principle that had accompanied him throughout his life. His father had taught him early on not to just see the obvious, and that was something Kakashi always tried to heed. "So you think Danzo did something?" He tried to sound as curious as possible, tilting his head slightly.

Sakumo quickly shook his head. "Everything's fine, Kakashi. Let's continue this conversation another time. It's nothing for you to worry about."

Kakashi frowned, his suspicion deepening that something had happened between Sakumo and Danzo. Somehow, he needed to find out what it was; he didn't want to leave anything to chance. He was abruptly pulled out of his thoughts when there was a knock on the door. His gaze shifted to the door; he hadn't noticed anyone approaching his room. Sakumo also seemed not to have noticed anything as his surprised gaze went to the door. "Come in!" Sakumo called out calmly.

Immediately, the door opened, and Minato entered the room with a smile. Kakashi straightened up slightly, relieved to see the blond. As their eyes met, Minato's gaze became somewhat tense, and he gestured slightly behind him. Kakashi let his gaze pass Minato, who continued into the room, toward the door. Immediately, his eyes widened, a lump formed in his throat, and a slight tremor ran through his body as he saw a familiar figure. Kushina entered the room with a bag in hand.

She smiled as kindly as Kakashi remembered. Her red hair was tied back in a ponytail. Kakashi couldn't tear his gaze away from her. He felt himself on the verge of losing control; he had to focus now. He could do this; he had been with the Anbu long enough to keep himself well under control.

Sakumo immediately stood up when he saw the two teenagers and gave them a warm smile. "Hello, you two," he greeted warmly. "It's nice of you to come for a visit. Kakashi is also glad to see a different face."

Kushina closed the door behind her and beamed at Sakumo. "Of course, we just wanted to see how the little one is doing." Her gaze shifted to Kakashi, immediately turning into a concerned expression. "Are you okay?" she asked with a gentle voice, which made Kakashi flinch and snap out of his daze.

Now all eyes were on him. While Kushina and Sakumo looked at him with concern, Minato's gaze was apologetic. Kakashi swallowed hard and took a deep breath, then put on a relaxed face. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just felt a bit nauseous, but don't worry, I'm getting better," Kakashi reassured them, smiling. He quickly decided to change the subject, focusing his attention on Sakumo. "Now that Minato and Kushina are here, it would be a good opportunity for you to go home," Kakashi innocently suggested.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow, crossed his arms, and a slight smile played on his lips. "I somehow get the feeling that you're trying to get rid of me. Am I such bad company?" he teased, stepping closer to Kakashi.

Kushina chuckled softly and placed her bag on a chair. "That's how it is with children, right? It's not the parents who eventually kick them out, but the other way around," she commented with a wink, adding, "Isn't that right, Kakashi?"

Kakashi's heart ached. Kushina never had the chance to see Naruto grow up and could never experience what it's like to be a mother. He was sure she would have been a great mother. But he forced himself to quickly interrupt that thought and looked at his father. "No, I'm glad you're here, but you also need some rest," Kakashi said, putting on his cutest and most innocent face. "I'm just worried about you and want you to get some rest."

Sakumo let his hands slide down to his sides and sighed as he approached Kakashi's bed. "I'd hate to leave you alone after last night," he confessed, then glanced at Minato and Kushina. "Plus, I don't think they want to spend the whole day in the hospital. I can't impose that on them again."

Kakashi glanced briefly at Minato, seeking assistance. Minato understood immediately and spoke up. "You're welcome to go home; we don't have any plans for today. I don't mind staying with Kakashi," Minato assured with a friendly smile.

To Kakashi's relief, Kushina also chimed in. "Minato's right, go ahead and go home. You look pretty tired," she agreed with Minato. Sensing that Sakumo wasn't entirely convinced, she gently added, "Go on, if anything comes up, we'll let you know."

Sakumo glanced between Minato, Kushina, and Kakashi, before his gaze settled on Kakashi. A sigh escaped his lips as he gently sat on the edge of the bed, placing a hand on Kakashi's thigh. "Are you sure this is okay with you?" he asked softly, looking at him affectionately.

A gentle smile played on Kakashi's lips as he nodded. "Of course, go ahead and go home. You don't need to come back today; I'll manage on my own tonight. There's probably a lot of work waiting for you at home," he said, hoping his father would agree. Sakumo really needed to rest.

A gentle hand landed on his head, fingers softly running through his hair. Kakashi looked up at Sakumo's face. "Thank you. But I'll come back tonight and spend the night with you," Sakumo promised. Then he pulled Kakashi into his arms. Kakashi stiffened briefly but eventually relaxed into his father's embrace. "I love you, Kashi!"

Kakashi wrapped his short arms around Sakumo and sank deeper into the hug. "I love you too!"

Slowly, Sakumo released the hug and planted a gentle kiss on Kakashi's forehead. Then he stood up, tousled Kakashi's hair once more, and turned to the two teenagers. "Thank you both, I'll be back tonight," Sakumo assured with a weary smile.

Kushina nodded with a smile. "Don't worry. We'll have a nice day, won't we, Kakashi?" She winked at Kakashi, who just nodded and turned away, avoiding looking into her eyes for too long.

Sakumo smiled kindly at Kushina and then turned to Minato. "Would you please come outside with me again?" His voice sounded serious.

Minato nodded in agreement. Sakumo turned to Kakashi once more, smiling, and Kakashi returned the smile, his gaze following Sakumo and Minato as they walked out into the hallway. The door remained open, allowing Kakashi to continue watching them. However, Kushina positioned herself in front of him and began talking to him while unpacking her bag. "We brought you something. I thought some reading material wouldn't hurt. You must be getting bored," she said.

Carefully, she began unpacking three books and stacked them on Kakashi's bedside table. "How are you, Kakashi?" Kushina asked kindly, looking at Kakashi expectantly. But Kakashi's attention was on Minato and Sakumo. He frowned, unable to understand what they were saying. Just as he saw them saying their goodbyes, a book landed on his lap. Kakashi looked up and saw Kushina's slightly annoyed expression. "Are you even listening to me?" she asked.

Kakashi briefly glanced at Minato, who was coming back into the room. Then he looked back at Kushina. "I'm sorry, what did you say?" he asked politely, apologizing to Kushina with his gaze.

Kushina snorted once and pulled the book back to herself. "You're forgiven, but only because you're not feeling well." A small smile appeared on her lips as she settled into the chair. Minato walked around the bed and sat on the edge of it. "By the way, I asked you earlier, how are you feeling?" Kushina repeated her earlier question.

Kakashi glanced at Minato for a moment before slowly turning his gaze to Kushina. "I'm feeling better now, but I was really nauseous last night," Kakashi reported, forcing a smile. He felt caught off guard by this encounter and had to focus on controlling his emotions and thoughts. "And honestly, I'm even a little hungry. Could you maybe get me something?" Kakashi knew Kushina wouldn't say no. He felt a bit guilty for taking advantage of this, but he wanted a moment alone with Minato.

Kushina smiled widely and nodded immediately. "Of course! I'll get you something." She stood up and placed the book with the other three books. "Would you like anything, Minato?" She turned to Minato.

Minato gently shook his head. "I'm good, thank you." He smiled warmly at her.

"I'll be right back. Behave yourselves while I'm gone." Kushina winked at the two of them and left the room with a casual wave.

Kakashi took a deep breath. Seeing Kushina again wasn't easy for him. Although he had prepared himself, her presence still stirred up many old feelings. However, thanks to his years of experience in the Anbu, he knew how to handle it. After a few days during this time and the opportunity to get used to the situation, it became easier for him. The first encounters with his father and Minato had been much more emotional.

Minato interrupted Kakashi's train of thought. "I should have asked you if it was okay for Kushina to come along. She really wanted to see you and was worried," Minato confessed, his voice soft.

Kakashi waved it off without looking at Minato, his gaze fixed on the opposite wall. "It's fine, I'll manage," as he always did. Then he politely asked, "Could you please close the window? I'm feeling a bit cold." He didn't want the curious ANBU to eavesdrop on their conversation. They probably wouldn't pay attention to what Kakashi was doing anyway. He could imagine how boring their duty must be. No one in the ANBU would voluntarily sign up to watch over a five-year-old.

Minato nodded, stood up, closed the window, and pulled the curtains slightly closed. He sat back down on the edge of the bed, swallowed hard, and began to speak. "Kakashi, is Kushina..."

Kakashi shook his head, gently interrupting Minato. He regretted having to reject Minato again, but now wasn't the right moment to tell him about Kushina. Yet Kakashi felt that Minato already harbored a suspicion. It wouldn't be long before he had to talk to Minato. "I promise you," Kakashi began softly, "once I'm discharged from the hospital and the Anbu guards are gone, we'll talk. I owe you that. Please, just have a little patience." He let his gaze wander to Minato, the seriousness in his eyes unmistakable.

Minato smiled weakly and nodded. Kakashi returned the nod before his expression turned serious again. "What did my father want from you?" He asked the question directly and without hesitation. He didn't want to waste time, especially since Kushina would soon be back.

"He asked me to be informed immediately if anything happens, and he promised to be back here tonight. And, as last time, he requested that you not be left unattended, even if you try to send me away," Minato explained, fixing his gaze on Kakashi.

Kakashi crossed his arms, gazing thoughtfully out of the window and furrowing his brow. After a moment of silence, he began to speak. "Yesterday, the Hokage and Danzo were here. They questioned me about the alleged assassination attempt," he recounted, turning his gaze back to Minato. "When Danzo entered the room, I felt my father tense up. Throughout the entire conversation, my father kept a watchful eye on him. There was a tense atmosphere between them. But what particularly troubles me is that this tension seemed to originate from my father."

Minato raised an eyebrow and leaned back slightly. "Do you have any idea why that might be?" he asked, thoughtful. "I usually see your father as a very fair and composed man. Even in difficult situations, he usually keeps a cool head."

Kakashi nodded in agreement. "I feel the same way. I have two theories," he began, furrowing his brow slightly. "The first one seems most plausible to me at the moment."

Minato leaned in impatiently closer to Kakashi. "What do you think it is?"

"Perhaps there was a disagreement between my father and Danzo, maybe even regarding my future. But that's just a speculation, there could be many reasons." Kakashi looked Minato directly in the eyes. "Was Danzo at the hospital when I was unconscious? Did something happen?"

Minato shook his head and crossed his arms. "Danzo wasn't here, only the Hokage. But it's entirely possible that there was a disagreement between them before. I find that quite likely as well." He looked pensive. "What's your second theory?"

Kakashi sighed deeply, his expression relaxing and a slight smile playing on his lips. "This might sound absurd, but I have a feeling my father suspects Danzo of poisoning me." He chuckled amusedly and leaned back into the pillows. "But that just doesn't make sense. Sure, Danzo is capable of many things, and my father is anything but naive. But ultimately, Danzo's top priority is the village's protection, even if he often chooses a questionable path."

Kakashi paused, tilting his head back and fixing his gaze on the ceiling. "It just doesn't make sense for Danzo to weaken my father. That would definitely be the case if he were to kill me. My father is too important to the village for Danzo to take that risk." He brought his head back down and looked directly at Minato. "I'm sure my father is aware of that. So, it seems illogical to me that he would blame Danzo for the assassination attempt."

Frustrated, Kakashi sighed and ran his hands through his hair. "Damn it!" He let his hands fall into his lap and stared at them. A deep sigh escaped him. "I need to figure out what's going on. I don't want to leave anything to chance. It feels like I'm so close to the solution, like I just need one crucial piece to solve the puzzle." His gaze remained fixed on his hands.

A reassuring hand rested on Kakashi's shoulder. He looked up into Minato's comforting face, a gentle smile adorning the blond's lips. "Don't worry, we'll figure out what's going on. How about I talk to Sakumo?" Minato suggested. "Maybe he'll tell me more." His voice sounded optimistic.

Kakashi nodded thoughtfully. "I had already considered that and wanted to ask you for precisely that reason. We should carefully plan what you should say so that my father doesn't suspect anything," he explained seriously, avoiding Minato's gaze. "Thank you, Minato-sensei," Kakashi murmured, then lifted his gaze and looked at Minato. "I'm really grateful for your help. I'm sorry I've pushed you away so many times. I know you have a lot of questions," he said, feeling relieved to have said it out loud.

Minato withdrew his hand, his smile deepening. "I'm happy to help, Kashi!" His expression became slightly more serious, and a hint of sadness shimmered in his eyes. "The time will come when you'll answer all my questions. Don't worry, take all the time you need. I'll wait," Minato confessed, gently stroking Kakashi's hair once.

Kakashi smiled beneath his mask, feeling warmth in his chest. But before he could respond, the door swung open, and Kushina entered the room with a grin. Immediately, Kakashi and Minato's gazes turned to her. As she closed the door behind her and glanced at the two of them, a suspicious look crossed her face, and she raised an eyebrow. With a mischievous smile, she asked, "So, what have you two been up to? What secret are you hiding?"

Kakashi flinched slightly as Minato responded with a shrug and a smile, "What do you mean, Kushina? We were just having a nice chat." He looked at her innocently, his smile still wide.

Kushina gave Minato a mischievous grin and placed a plate of cookies on the table. "The expressions on your faces when I entered the room say it all. Don't even try to pretend otherwise!"

Kakashi sighed and looked at Kushina with a serious but honest expression. "You're right, I'll tell you what we were talking about," he said in an innocent tone.

He noticed Minato next to him flinch slightly and look at him in surprise. Obviously, he was at a loss for words. Kushina took a seat on the chair next to Kakashi's bed and fixed her eyes eagerly on Kakashi. Kakashi took a deep breath before continuing, "Minato-sensei is planning a surprise for you."

Kushina sat up eagerly, fixing Kakashi with wide eyes. Minato looked at him bewilderedly for a moment before snapping back to attention. "I'm planning a surprise!?" he repeated, surprised.

Kakashi couldn't help but grin, leaning back relaxed in his pillow. Kushina turned to Minato, smiling mischievously at him. "Is that so?"

Minato jerked in surprise, meeting Kushina's gaze. "Well... um..." He cast a quick, uncertain glance at Kakashi before sighing. "Yes, it's true, but it was supposed to be a surprise!" A reproachful glance from Minato landed on Kakashi. It might have seemed unfair, but now Minato was forced to come up with something. Kakashi thought it wouldn't hurt for the two of them to spend a nice moment together. He had learned how quickly everything could change. If necessary, he would even be willing to help the blond come up with something.

Kakashi just shrugged and waved it off casually. "She already figured it out anyway. Otherwise, she would have kept asking and driven both of us crazy," he replied calmly.

Kushina sat up in her chair, placing her hands on her hips. "You're quite cheeky! Since when did you become so relaxed? You used to be much more serious," she remarked.

Kushina's words hit the mark. As a child, Kakashi was anything but relaxed, as he showed today. Even back then, he was serious and determined. Every day, he strove to impress his father and become an outstanding shinobi. The urge to constantly prove himself was always present. Back then, he wasn't even aware that he never had the chance to just be a child.

It wasn't until over time, as he grew older, that Kakashi began to understand. He realized that his father, like Minato, repeatedly tried to give him the opportunity to be a normal child. But Kakashi didn't seize that opportunity, he didn't even recognize it. His focus was solely on training and becoming stronger.

Kakashi grinned mischievously behind his mask at Kushina. "It must be the medication," he remarked, playfully raising his hand with the IV drip. "I feel quite relaxed." His comment brought a smile to his face as he noticed the amused reactions from Kushina and Minato.

Minato sighed softly and decided to change the subject. "What did you bring for Kakashi, by the way?" he asked, nodding towards the plate that Kushina had placed on Kakashi's bedside table.

Kushina flinched slightly, directing her gaze to the plate and then to Kakashi. "I'm sorry, I got you some cookies. They're not very sweet, since you don't like that, but you should start slowly anyway," she explained with a smile. She picked up the plate and handed it to Kakashi.

Kakashi glanced briefly at the plate before slowly looking up at Kushina. A warm smile adorned her lips, and Kakashi felt a pang of guilt rise within him. It suddenly didn't feel fair that she was taking care of him. Naruto never got the chance to meet his parents, aside from his brief encounters with them. His hands clenched into fists as he thought about making it right this time. He vowed to do everything in his power to ensure that they both survived, so they could be a happy family together with Naruto.

"Kakashi?" Kushina's gentle voice broke through his thoughts, causing him to shudder.

He blinked several times before putting on a smile and reaching for a cookie. "Thank you for getting them!" Kakashi's gaze shifted to Kushina, who replied with a gentle smile before setting the plate aside.

Then she turned her attention back to Kakashi. "Of course, I'm happy to do it," she replied with a smile before she flinched slightly and reached for her bag. "I almost forgot! We brought a game so we can entertain ourselves." With a wide grin, Kushina pulled out a deck of cards from her bag and looked at the two of them expectantly.

For a moment, the two of them silently regarded Kushina. Then Minato turned his gaze to Kakashi. Kakashi sighed inwardly. A card game wasn't exactly what he felt like doing, but he recognized the significance of such moments and agreed. Immediately, Kushina began to unpack the game, and Kakashi watched her. A smile flickered across his face, hidden beneath his mask.

He reminded himself that he shouldn't see it in such a negative light. Instead, he should be grateful for the opportunity to sit here with them once again. He vividly remembered the time after their death and the emptiness he felt back then. Back then, he longed for nothing more than for them to still be with him so he could experience moments like these with them.

While Kushina began to shuffle the cards and Minato cleared the table, Kakashi's gaze rested on the cookie he still held in his hand. Perhaps a short break wouldn't hurt before he pondered what to do next. For a moment, he decided to enjoy the moment and fully engage with Kushina. He felt obligated to her, and that's what he would do.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Kakashi lay curled up under his blanket, eyelids heavy and barely able to stay open. He vaguely sensed his father returning. Kushina crouched down in front of his face, and Kakashi forced himself to keep his eyes open. She gently stroked his hair. "Until next time, Kashi! Get well soon and sleep well now." Kakashi nodded in response and closed his eyes again.

He felt her straightening up again, another hand brushing through his hair once. Minato's voice penetrated his consciousness. "Take care, Kashi. I'll come to visit you again soon," the blond assured him.

Then he heard the two of them saying goodbye to Sakumo, and he thanked them. They had spent the whole day with Kakashi, and he had enjoyed spending time with them. In fact, he could just enjoy the time and set aside his thoughts for a moment. He realized how much he needed to relax again.

Gentle fingers ran through his hair as someone sat down on his bedside. Kakashi forced himself to open his eyes again and look up at his father. "Dad..." He didn't say more before his eyes closed again.

"Shhh, sleep now. I'll stay with you," Sakumo reassured him, continuing to gently run his fingers through Kakashi's hair. Kakashi drifted into a peaceful sleep, sinking further into the darkness. Until he eventually fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Kakashi's eyes fluttered open as he took a moment to orient himself. He sat up slowly, running a hand over his face. A sigh escaped his lips—it was just a dream, a nightmare he hadn't had in a long time. His gaze wandered around the room, the faint moonlight offering some illumination. Then, he glanced at the small clock on his bedside table. It was only 10 p.m. He hadn't been asleep for long. His father had sent him to bed at 7 p.m. after Kakashi had nearly dozed off during dinner.

After another week in the hospital, Kakashi was finally discharged yesterday. With each passing day, he felt better and was ecstatic to finally return home. Although still fatigued, it was mostly due to lying in bed for two weeks straight. To his delight, the doctors had given him the green light for light training. Kakashi knew it would mainly consist of warm-up exercises and chakra control drills, but he didn't care—as long as he could get out and train again.

His father wasn't entirely convinced, and after a lengthy discussion, he relented. So, Kakashi arranged a training session with Minato in two days. He fervently hoped Minato would give him the freedom to tailor his training as he saw fit. Nevertheless, he was pretty sure the blond would insist on sticking to light exercises.

When they arrived home, Kakashi immediately noticed that his father had erected a barrier around the property. It would alert them if anyone entered or left the premises. That meant Kakashi couldn't simply run off if necessary. But at the moment, that wouldn't be a good idea anyway. His father was essentially watching over him—during their entire time in the hospital, he never left Kakashi's side except when Minato visited and he went home for a few hours. Even now, back home, his father kept a close eye on him, although he seemed somewhat more relaxed. Kakashi suspected it had to do with the barrier, making his father feel somewhat safer.

However, Kakashi noticed in the first night that his father had checked on him at least once. Presumably to make sure everything was okay. It was just a brief glance that Kakashi registered in his half-asleep state. He hoped his father would soon calm down and reverse the security measures. At least there was one positive thing: since their discharge from the hospital, the ANBU guards had disappeared. Kakashi suspected his father didn't want any further surveillance at home.

Kakashi stretched and rubbed his eyes sleepily. A sudden thirst overcame him, so he decided to get a glass of water. As his legs swung out of bed and he nearly slipped, he paused and furrowed his brow. Knocking at the front door and footsteps in the hallway pierced the silence. Slowly and silently, Kakashi moved towards the door and listened with his ear pressed against it. Muffled voices filtered through, but he couldn't make out what they were saying.

Kakashi had to concentrate as he tried to identify the two voices. One definitely belonged to Sakumo, but initially, he couldn't place the other one. As the front door clicked shut, he could only surmise that they had both gone into the living room, based on the footsteps. Determined, Kakashi straightened up and stared at the door handle. He needed to find out who was visiting so late and what they wanted. With resolve, he reached for the handle and cautiously opened his door, just a crack. He made sure not to open it too wide—past a certain angle, the door squeaked, and his father would notice immediately.

Carefully, he crept along the hallway, the light from the living room casting a faint glow on the floor. With gentle steps, he approached the living room and could now hear the voices more distinctly. When he reached the door, Kakashi leaned against the wall and peered cautiously around the corner. One person was seated on the couch while his father was just handing over a glass of sake. "Thank you, Sakumo."

Sakumo nodded and took a seat in a chair opposite. In his hand, he held his own glass of sake. "Thank you for coming by," his father replied with a serious expression, though a faint smile graced his lips.

Kakashi fixed his gaze on the visitor—it was a Nara, a close friend of his father's and one of the few who had supported Sakumo after the mission. Shikato Nara, the father of Shikaku, was also an extremely intelligent man. Like his son and grandson, Shikamaru, he was known for his brilliant strategies and served as an advisor to the Hokage. His death toward the end of the Third War left a void, which Shikaku filled as the clan head and advisor to the Hokage. Kakashi furrowed his brow. If Shikato was here and at this late hour, then his father probably had something important to discuss.

Slowly, Kakashi slid down the wall and sank to the floor. He had a feeling that this conversation might take a while and hoped for some revealing revelations. Kakashi yearned for his father to confide in Shikato about his deliberations. Relaxed, he leaned against the wall, pulling his bent legs close to himself and hugging them tightly. His head rested against the wall as he eagerly listened to the words being exchanged in the living room, cautiously peeking around the corner.

"How are you, Sakumo?" Shikato asked with evident concern in his voice, gently placing his glass on the coffee table.

Sakumo sighed, his gaze lowering to the glass in his hand as his expression turned serious and the smile faded. "How do you think I'm doing? I'm exhausted and tired. I've barely slept in the past few weeks," Sakumo confessed, and Kakashi felt a slight knot form in his stomach. Then Sakumo added, "But I'm also relieved that Kakashi was finally discharged from the hospital."

Shikato leaned back, crossing his legs. "And how is Kakashi? Has he recovered?"

Sakumo glanced at Shikato and nodded, a gentle smile playing on his lips, yet there was also evident concern in his gaze. "Kakashi is doing alright so far, he just needs to regain his strength. Two weeks in the hospital have weakened him quite a bit. He's still tired and needs rest, but the doctors assured me that he will make a full recovery," Sakumo explained with relief in his voice before adding solemnly, "Against all initial predictions."

Shikato sighed and held Sakumo's gaze firmly, his expression softening. "Stop dwelling on it. I know it was close," he said empathetically.

Sakumo's smile was faint as he looked back at his glass in hand, giving it a light swirl before taking a sip. "He was close to death. The doctors didn't give him much hope on the first night," he said thoughtfully. Kakashi averted his gaze from the two men, biting his lower lip. "I thought I was going to lose him too," he confessed with a heavy, soft voice.

Kakashi returned his gaze to the living room, trying to ignore his guilt. Shikato leaned forward, resting his arms on his thighs. "I know, Sakumo," he said calmly. They fell silent for a moment before Shikato took a deep breath and leaned back again. "But you didn't ask me to come here to talk about that," he noted.

Immediately, Kakashi became attentive, sitting up straight. Sakumo smiled weakly, glancing at Shikato. "As perceptive as ever," he remarked with a smirk before growing serious again. "You're absolutely right. I need to discuss something with you," Sakumo confessed, fixing his gaze on his conversation partner.

Shikato raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. "What do you want to discuss? It seems serious," he said calmly, but with clear attentiveness in his voice.

Sakumo nodded, placing his glass on the coffee table. "It's about the assassination attempt on Kakashi," he began seriously. "How well are you informed about it?"

Shikato leaned forward, reached for his glass, took a sip, then replied. "Kakashi was presumably poisoned by an intruder while visiting the graveyard. After that, he immediately fled the village." Then he set his glass back down.

His father leaned in slightly. "How likely do you consider that?" Sakumo asked with a serious tone, then added, "There were no signs of intrusion found, and, if we're being honest, how realistic is it for someone to sneak into the village unnoticed?" His gaze rested firmly on Shikato.

Shikato straightened up again. "What exactly are you implying?" he asked cautiously, looking intently at Sakumo.

Sakumo snorted and slouched back in his chair. "I believe there was never an intruder," he said, furrowing his brow as he looked at his glass.

Kakashi immediately became alert as worry shot through his body. For a moment, he feared that his father suspected Kakashi himself of being responsible for the assassination attempt. However, he quickly composed himself and continued to listen to the conversation.

Shikato frowned. "What are you implying, Sakumo? Don't hold back information," he said before pausing for a moment and then continuing. "You're not suggesting that you believe it was someone from the village?"

Sakumo nodded cautiously, still looking at his glass. Kakashi furrowed his brow, feeling his hands becoming slightly sweaty. After a brief silence, Sakumo began to speak. "I'm fairly certain it was someone from the village," he confirmed calmly.

Shikato sighed. "Why would someone in the village do such a thing? You haven't made enemies within the village," he began to explain. "At least not to the extent that someone would want to kill your son."

"We both know a man capable of such things. A man who would do anything," Sakumo said, turning his gaze back to Shikato.

Shikato rubbed his temples. "You mean Danzo," he stated, letting his hand fall back into his lap. "Yes, he's capable of anything, but even he wouldn't do something like this without good reason," Shikato remarked, adding, "Especially not if it meant risking the loss of one of the village's strongest shinobi. We both know Danzo wants you fighting for the village." He dropped the subject, but Kakashi could sense that both men were aware of how devastated Sakumo would be at Kakashi's death.

To Kakashi's surprise, Sakumo's lips curved into a slight smile, though his eyes remained tense. "What if I told you Danzo had a reason to do such a thing," Sakumo remarked.

Shikato raised an eyebrow, looking at Sakumo intently. Kakashi also felt his tension increase. Finally, he would learn what had transpired between his father and Danzo. Finally, he would be able to solve the puzzle. He quickly refocused his full attention on the conversation.

Sakumo continued once he had Shikato's full attention. "Can I trust you? What I'm about to tell you is strictly confidential," he said seriously. Shikato nodded firmly in response, keeping his gaze locked on Sakumo. Sakumo began to recount, "A few weeks ago, the Hokage summoned me to his office. In that meeting, he asked me to succeed him as the next Hokage."

Kakashi flinched, his eyes widening in surprise. Quickly, he averted his gaze, as even for him, this information was new. He had no idea that his father was being considered as the next Hokage, at least not at this point. Had the Hokage planned his resignation much earlier? Was he indecisive after Sakumo's failed mission, hence prolonging his tenure as Hokage?

Shikato, too, seemed surprised and momentarily speechless. A silence hung between them before Kakashi heard Shikato find his words again. "The Third wants to step down?" he asked, astonished.

Kakashi turned his gaze back to the living room, observing his father shaking his head. "No, he doesn't want to resign immediately. But he's thinking ahead," he explained calmly. "He wants to have a successor in place in case something happens. He wants me as his right hand so that I'm prepared when I assume his position."

Shikato leaned forward, his expression thoughtful. "That makes sense," he said contemplatively. "Having a suitable successor isn't wrong. Of course, he's safe in the village, but you can never be too cautious. Who knows who would seize the opportunity in such a scenario," he remarked. Kakashi internally agreed with Shikato. It was never wrong to have a successor. He was grateful that he had had a capable successor in Naruto. He could trust the village to capable hands.

Sakumo nodded in agreement, picking up his glass and draining it. He held the glass in his hand and looked at it thoughtfully. "I asked for time to think it over. At first, I wanted to consider it. It would mean new responsibilities and further limit my time for Kakashi. And to be honest, I was never particularly eager for the position," he admitted. He paused briefly, slowly setting his glass down. "So far, I haven't given him an answer. After the past few weeks and everything that's happened, I'm not sure," Sakumo confessed, reclining back in his chair.

Shikato furrowed his brow. "So you suspect that Danzo caught wind of what the Hokage is planning, and to ensure that doesn't happen, he poisoned Kakashi to weaken you," he concluded calmly.

Sakumo nodded in confirmation and sighed once. "Not from the start, only when no signs of an intruder were found did the suspicion start to dawn on me," he explained thoughtfully. "Danzo would be willing to do anything to become Hokage. If he caught wind that I was the potential successor to the Third, he'd be willing to go to any lengths."

Kakashi felt the mood shift slightly, and his father grew angry. Shikato nodded in agreement. "I do agree with you on that," he confirmed, leaning forward with a serious expression. "Especially, he's not foolish. He's well aware he can't approach you directly, at least not easily. But Kakashi, on the other hand..." He trailed off as Shikato also seemed to sense Sakumo's increasing anger. A sigh escaped Shikato's lips. "Please, Sakumo, you have no evidence. Don't do anything rash," he urged calmly.

Sakumo's eyes narrowed, and his expression turned cold. "If I were to do anything rash, Danzo would have had my tanto in his chest long ago!" he declared resolutely. "Regardless of who was ultimately responsible for poisoning Kakashi, I will do everything in my power to find them and deliver them a painful death!"

Shikato crossed his legs and folded his arms. "I believe you without a doubt," he confirmed with a small smile. "But please, refrain until you have clear evidence. Accusing him now would only harm yourself," he reassured Sakumo with measured voice.

Kakashi felt his father's anger subside, and he slumped slightly. "I know, don't worry, I'll hold back," he assured, and a silence fell over the two men. In that moment, Kakashi seized the opportunity to sort through the new information. Finally, he understood why his father was so distrustful of Danzo. Everything began to make sense, and Kakashi now had a better grasp of what was going on with his father.

Sakumo's conclusions were logical and reasonable. Yet Kakashi knew deep down that Danzo had nothing to do with it. Now the question lingered: Did Danzo even know about the Third's plans yet? Because if not, more trouble could be looming. That meant new problems and new dangers. Kakashi sighed inwardly. He was aware that he still had to remain extremely vigilant.

Kakashi was snapped out of his thoughts as Sakumo spoke up again. "I'm worried that Danzo might make another attempt," Sakumo began, pausing briefly before adding softly, "I'm afraid something might happen to Kakashi."

Kakashi flinched and tensed, seeing his father in a whole new light. Never had he witnessed Sakumo so vulnerable and honest. His father's sudden uncertainty deeply unsettled him. He had never intended to cause his father such worries or to instill fear in him. Now, as he began to grasp more clearly the consequences of his actions, he realized the extent of his deeds.

Shikato sighed lightly and leaned forward. "Don't worry, I'll stand by you. Kakashi will be well taken care of." He tried to reassure Sakumo before leaning back again. "And what are your plans now? Will you accept the Third's offer?"

Kakashi felt a growing curiosity within himself, but he doubted whether Sakumo would entertain the idea. Perhaps his fear was simply too overwhelming to take the leap. Nevertheless, Kakashi wished that his father would do it and be appointed as the Hokage. He had firm trust in Sakumo and was convinced that he could be an outstanding Hokage. The village could benefit from his leadership, and Kakashi was sure that his father would bring about changes.

Sakumo shrugged, his expression thoughtful. A deep breath escaped him before he spoke, "I'm unsure. If it meant putting Kakashi in harm's way, I would refuse the offer." His words carried weight.

"Please reconsider. I firmly believe that you're the perfect choice for this position," Shikato began to explain. "I currently see no one else who could shoulder this responsibility. If something were to unexpectedly happen to the Third and you don't become his successor, I fear that Danzo might indeed ascend to become the Hokage. That would be highly unfavorable."

Sakumo looked at Shikato, and a faint smile played on his lips. "And what about you?" Sakumo suggested. "You're wise and have the potential to lead this village even better than I ever could." His words were infused with sincere acknowledgment and respect.

Shikato let out a laugh as he shook his head. "Definitely not, but thank you for the compliment. But seriously, Sakumo, you're the perfect choice. Please reconsider. If anyone is capable of leading and protecting this village, it's you."

A faint smile graced Sakumo's lips as he looked out the window. "Do you really believe that?" he began doubtfully. "I can't even protect my own family. How am I supposed to protect an entire village?" The uncertainty rang clearly in his voice.

"Sakumo, that's not true," Shikato explained with a sighing tone infused with compassion.

Sakumo let out a slightly amused snort as he looked at Shikato. "It's true," he began seriously. "I couldn't protect my wife, and she died. Kakashi almost died when I wasn't with him. If I had come back just a little later, he probably wouldn't be alive."

Kakashi let his gaze travel down the hallway, unaware that his father blamed himself for his mother's death. Over the years, he could see in hindsight that Sakumo had loved his wife and suffered from her loss, but the full extent of his father's grief was unknown to him. The fact that Sakumo now also blamed himself for almost losing Kakashi created a painful knot of guilt in Kakashi's stomach. He clenched his fists and hugged his arms tighter around his legs as he wrestled with his conscience.

Kakashi longed to rush to his father and relieve him of the blame, to explain everything to him. But he knew it would be irrational. He had to keep a cool head now, no matter how difficult it was.

Kakashi heard Shikato's relieved sigh. His gaze lingered in the hallway as Shikato began to speak. "You must understand, it wasn't your fault. Kaori died during a mission, you couldn't have done anything for her," he began with a gentle voice to reassure Sakumo. "And with Kakashi, you were there in time. Your quick actions saved him. Stop blaming yourself." He paused briefly before adding, "Please reconsider."

For a moment, silence filled the room before Kakashi heard the soft rustle of clothing as someone shifted. Then Sakumo began to speak. "Of course, I will think it over calmly. But I have another concern. I'm currently on leave and not required to go on a mission, but it won't be long before I'm back on duty. If my suspicion is correct, I can't leave Kakashi alone at the moment. I can't risk something happening while I'm not here," Sakumo explained.

Kakashi turned his gaze back to the living room, watching as Shikato settled into his seat and stretched. "Feel free to bring him over to us. There's always someone on our premises who can keep an eye on him. And don't worry, if I find out anything, I'll inform you immediately," he reassured with an encouraging smile. "You're not alone, Sakumo. You can rely on me."

Sakumo nodded gratefully and also straightened up slightly. "Thank you. Now I just need to have a quiet chat with Minato."

"Minato?" Shikato asked, surprised, raising an eyebrow.

Sakumo nodded affirmatively. "Minato spends a lot of time with Kakashi, and I want to make sure that he keeps a special eye on him in the near future and doesn't let him wander off alone. Kakashi has a tendency to stray from the village on his way home, and too much could happen. I won't tell him everything; it's better if not too many people know," Sakumo explained calmly and thoughtfully.

Kakashi inwardly sighed as he realized he wouldn't have much time alone in the near future. He definitely needed to avoid going to the Naras' place. Not that he didn't like them – they were always nice and friendly. But he couldn't pursue his plans unnoticed there. It would be best if he could convince his father to let him stay with Minato.

Shikato nodded in agreement. "That sounds reasonable," he confirmed, scooting closer on his seat.

Sensing the conversation would soon end, Kakashi decided to head back to his room. He had gathered all the information he needed for now and could finally piece together the puzzle. Slowly, he rose and crept along the hallway to his room. However, he paused as a wooden board squeaked beneath him suddenly. His gaze darted to the living room as he heard someone getting up and steps approaching, while his father said, "Let me just check."

Internally cursing, Kakashi swiftly turned back toward the living room. With a weary expression, he rubbed his eyes with one hand. As his father appeared in the hallway, a smile graced his lips as he approached Kakashi, squatting down in front of him. "Is everything okay with you, Kashi?" he asked gently.

Kakashi nodded sleepily and feigned a yawn. "I'm thirsty," he said, his eyelids drooping heavily.

Sakumo smiled affectionately and ran his hand through Kakashi's hair. "You can barely keep your eyes open. Come on, back to bed. I'll bring you some water right away. I'll just say goodbye to our guests," Sakumo explained, rising from his crouch.

Kakashi's gaze drifted past Sakumo as he saw Shikato in the doorway to the living room, smiling kindly at him. "Hello, Kakashi. I hope we didn't wake you," Shikato greeted.

Kakashi shook his head as Sakumo gently nudged him toward the bedroom. "Come on, off to bed. I'll be right there," Sakumo encouraged him.

Slowly, Kakashi began to move and glanced over his shoulder to wave goodbye to Shikato. "Goodbye," he said politely. He was grateful that his father had found a loyal friend in the Nara and felt it was appropriate to be polite to him.

Shikato smiled at Kakashi and waved back. "Good night, Kakashi."

With that, Kakashi disappeared into his room and sighed once as he slipped back into his bed. While waiting for his father, the conversation replayed in his mind, and his guilt intensified. He realized he had made a mistake. But the consequences would have been even greater if he had done nothing. He resolved to be there for his father in the future. Besides, he would plan his next actions more carefully.

Even though not everything went according to plan, Kakashi was still determined to carry on. Next time, he would be more vigilant and carefully plan his steps. Somehow, he would figure out the rest, and he tried to stay positive. If his father noticed that everything was okay and Kakashi was safe, he would regain his composure and hopefully accept the Hokage's offer.

It didn't take long for his father to appear with a glass of water in hand. Gently, he approached Kakashi's bed and sat down carefully on the edge. Kakashi sat up and gratefully accepted the glass of water that Sakumo handed to him. He quickly took a big sip and then handed the glass back. Sakumo took it with a smile and asked, "Feeling better now?" He placed the half-full glass on Kakashi's bedside table.

Kakashi nodded gratefully and sank back into his pillows. "Thank you, that really helps," he replied.

Sakumo smiled contentedly and ran his hand through Kakashi's hair before getting up and pulling the blanket up higher. "Now get some more sleep."

Kakashi nodded in agreement, but before Sakumo could take a step, Kakashi stopped him. "Dad?"

Sakumo paused and looked at Kakashi. "Yes, Kakashi?"

Kakashi looked his father directly in the eyes. He felt the urge to do something good for him. "Would you stay with me?" he asked softly. He hoped that his father would feel a little better if he stayed with him. Maybe Sakumo would then feel that Kakashi was okay, and that would give him reassurance.

Sakumo looked at Kakashi for a moment, surprised, before his expression softened, and he nodded. Kakashi shifted to the other side of his bed to make room for his father. Gently, Sakumo lifted the blanket and settled into Kakashi's bed. He lay on his back, and Kakashi, lying on his side, nestled against him as Sakumo wrapped an arm around him, gently pulling him close. With soothing movements, Sakumo traced circles on Kakashi's back as he snuggled against him. "Goodnight, Dad," Kakashi whispered lovingly.

"Sleep well, Kakashi," his father whispered back, and a pleasant silence filled the room. It didn't take long for Kakashi to fall asleep at his father's side, enveloped in a sense of security and comfort.

Chapter Text

Kakashi sat on the floor, pulling on his sandals. A brief glance at his small feet made him pause; the change in his stature was still unfamiliar, and he hadn't quite gotten used to it yet. But today was a day to return to training. It was time to strengthen his body and get fit to protect those he cared about. With determination, he rose to his feet and grabbed his backpack. "I'm heading out now!" Kakashi called into the house, reaching for the door handle.

But before Kakashi could open the door, he was stopped by his father. "Wait, please! I'll accompany you," his father said with a smile, strolling over to him and also starting to put on his sandals. Kakashi snorted lightly; he knew his father wouldn't just let him leave the house like that, but it was worth a try.

Having overheard the conversation, Kakashi harbored no illusions that he'd be allowed to go alone. "You really don't need to accompany me. I can find my way to the training grounds on my own," he protested, crossing his arms resolutely. He could at least try to argue with his father.

But Sakumo wasn't swayed by Kakashi's protests. After putting on his sandals, he looked at his son affectionately. "I know you can find your way alone. But still, I'd like to accompany you," he explained gently, opening the front door. "Come on, you don't want to be late, do you?"

Kakashi sighed lightly and set off, followed by his father. Internally, he chuckled at the statement that he probably wouldn't mind being late. It had become a habit over time, one that he even maintained as Hokage – much to the annoyance of others. Especially Shikamaru and Shizune were often the ones affected, and he would frequently get scolded by them. But that didn't bother Kakashi, on the contrary, it amused him.

As they left their garden, Sakumo turned to Kakashi. "Besides, I need to have a quick word with Minato anyway," he explained.

Kakashi's gaze immediately shot up to his father, sensing what his father wanted to talk to Minato about. But he played dumb. "What do you need to discuss with him?" he asked casually, stuffing his hands casually into his pockets.

Sakumo smiled reassuringly. "That's a matter between Minato and me. Don't worry, it's nothing serious," he explained. Kakashi raised an eyebrow but decided to drop the subject.

For a moment, they continued on in silence until Sakumo glanced down at Kakashi. "Are you looking forward to training again?" he asked gently, his gaze full of interest.

Kakashi shrugged slightly. "A little bit. It's about time to get back into training. It's been a while since I've done anything," he sighed, adding, "It's going to be pretty tough catching up on the missed training. My muscles have really atrophied." Kakashi wasn't exactly thrilled about starting back at the basics, but for now, he needed to rebuild his muscles.

Sakumo looked at him for a moment before his gaze drifted forward again. "You're quite reflective," he remarked. "Honestly, I would have expected you to think you could jump right back into training full force."

As a child, that would probably have been the case. He wouldn't have listened to his body as he did now. Instead, he would have recklessly plunged back into training and felt frustrated if everything didn't go as planned. But now, he had become calmer and could better assess his situation. He felt that his muscle strength had decreased and that he needed to start by rebuilding it.

"Minato-sensei already warned me when we arranged to train together. He probably thought the same as you and wanted to preemptively ease my worries," Kakashi lied with a shrug, quickly changing the subject. "Can I ask you something?" Sakumo hummed in agreement and nodded, so Kakashi continued. "Are you accompanying me because you're still worried about what happened?"

Sakumo glanced briefly at Kakashi before redirecting his gaze forward and sighed. "I want to be honest with you, yes, I am still worried. For the time being, I don't want you to be alone," Sakumo confessed.

Kakashi was somewhat surprised by his father's honest response, but perhaps it was for the best. He could try to reassure his father. "You don't need to worry. Everything will surely be fine. In the future, I'll be more aware of my surroundings and always take busy streets. I can take care of myself."

Sakumo ruffled Kakashi's hair once as they continued on their way. Kakashi snorted, pulling his hands out of his pockets and trying to fix his hair. "I know I can rely on you and that you would do that. But for now, I feel better when you're not alone," Sakumo explained with a gentle smile, but there was also a hint of concern in his gaze.

Kakashi slipped his hands back into his pockets. "But what if you have to go on a mission again?" He knew Sakumo's plans and had already considered discussing with him to have more time to persuade his father to stay with Minato.

"Good that you brought that up," Sakumo began. "I wanted to talk to you about it anyway. Shikato Nara offered that you can stay with them if I have to go on a mission again," his father explained with a tense smile. He was well aware that Kakashi wouldn't just give in easily.

Kakashi snorted in annoyance. "I'm perfectly capable on my own. I don't need a babysitter as long as you're not in the village," he protested, looking up at his father. He didn't really feel like having a discussion, but Kakashi had to go through with it.

His father placed a hand on Kakashi's shoulder, forcing him to stop. Curiously, Kakashi turned to face Sakumo and looked at him. Sakumo crouched down in front of Kakashi, placing both hands on Kakashi's shoulders and looking him directly in the eyes. "I know it's not easy for you, and you're independent by nature, but please do me this favor. It won't be forever," Sakumo pleaded. He paused briefly, collected himself, and then continued. "I would feel better knowing that you're not alone. Otherwise, I would worry about you," he confessed, looking at Kakashi gently.

Of course, Kakashi wanted his father to fully focus on his mission - otherwise, serious consequences could arise. Kakashi sighed once, withdrew his hands from his pockets, and looked at his father imploringly. "Can I at least choose who I stay with during that time?" Kakashi began. "The Naras are nice, but I'd never get any peace and quiet."

Sakumo sighed and let his gaze fall to the ground for a moment as he seemed to ponder. Then he looked back up at Kakashi. "Who did you have in mind?"

"Minato-sensei," Kakashi replied, hoping his father wasn't in the mood for a long discussion. Kakashi could be quite persistent as a child. Sometimes his father just gave in reluctantly, conceding to Kakashi's will.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow as he looked at Kakashi for a moment. "Minato?" he repeated. "Why do you want to stay with Minato? I'm not sure if I like that idea. Not that I don't trust him, but I think that might be asking too much," Sakumo explained calmly.

Kakashi shrugged slightly. "I like Minato-sensei, and if I stayed with him, maybe we could train more," Kakashi explained calmly. "I can at least ask him, please, Dad!" Sakumo furrowed his brow, seeming to consider.

Until he finally relented, sighing and glancing at the ground. "Fine," he confirmed, looking back up at Kakashi. "You can ask him, but if he says no, you accept that. There will be no trying to persuade him!" he said sternly.

Kakashi nodded resolutely, meeting his father's gaze firmly. His father smiled contentedly and rose from his crouch. "Let's keep going," he said, nudging Kakashi gently. Together, they continued on their way.

They proceeded in silence for the remainder of the journey, each lost in their own thoughts. Kakashi had noticed frustration rising within him as he had debated with his father. But he tried to push it aside quickly. He had chosen this path. That meant having to ask for permission again and having to argue again.

Arriving at the training ground, Minato was already there, greeting them with a bright smile. Kakashi could detect a slight surprise in Minato's eyes; he probably hadn't expected Sakumo to be with him. "Good morning, you two!" he greeted them as they approached.

Kakashi and Sakumo came to a stop in front of Minato. Minato looked down at Kakashi and smiled warmly. "Glad to see you're feeling better. I'm looking forward to training with you again." Then he turned to Sakumo. "I didn't realize you'd be joining us too, but it's good to see you."

Sakumo returned Minato's friendly smile. "Good morning, Minato. I won't keep you long, but I need to discuss something with you briefly." Minato nodded in response, and then Sakumo turned to Kakashi, gently nudging him towards the training ground. "Come on, go ahead and warm up. Minato will be right along," Sakumo encouraged with a smile.

Kakashi snorted softly and started moving. Of course, he would have liked to hear what the two of them were discussing, even though he already knew what it was about. After taking a few steps, his father stopped him once more. "Kakashi!" Kakashi halted and turned to Sakumo, who looked at him with a gentle smile. "See you later! Don't overdo it, okay?"

"See you later, Dad!" Kakashi replied, then turned back to continue walking towards the center of the training ground. Upon reaching it, he began to stretch, preparing his muscles for the upcoming training session. As he did so, he kept an eye on Minato and Sakumo. While Minato appeared relaxed, Sakumo seemed tense, and Kakashi could still see a hint of worry in his eyes.

Having overheard their conversation, Kakashi understood his father's concerns. He could even empathize with them, especially considering he assumed it was Danzo. Nonetheless, he hoped his father would quickly regain his composure and grant him more freedom. Kakashi harbored the hope that once Sakumo was back on a mission, he would realize that everything was fine.

It didn't take long for the two of them to bid farewell, and Minato strolled over to Kakashi. Kakashi finished his stretch and looked up at Minato. Minato squatted down in front of him. "Stop staring at me like that. I'll tell you what your father wanted," he whispered.

Kakashi shook his head and glanced around. "Not here and now. Let's talk later at a quiet place." Then he turned his gaze back to Minato. "I found out something I can't discuss here. But tell me, did my father say if he wants me to come back with him?"

Minato nodded. "I think you're right," he began. "He did want to pick you up later, but don't worry. I offered to take you home," he explained with a smile.

A grateful smile played on Kakashi's lips as he felt Minato's attention. "Thank you!" he said sincerely. Minato waved it off casually and stood up again. Kakashi watched him for another moment, once again grateful to have the blond by his side.

"Come on, let's start training," Minato suggested.

Kakashi flinched slightly as he was pulled out of his thoughts. "I wanted to talk to you about that," he said, looking expectantly at Minato. Minato raised an eyebrow and regarded Kakashi suspiciously. But before Minato could say anything, Kakashi continued, "I already have my own training regimen that I'd like to follow," Kakashi explained.

Minato regarded him for a moment, and Kakashi could see his skepticism clearly. Another sigh escaped him. "Come on, I'm not five anymore! I know what I'm doing. I've been training according to this plan for years," he said, frustration growing, unable to hide it.

After a moment of silence, Minato sighed and eventually nodded. "Alright!" But his gaze remained distrustful.

Ignoring his distrust, Kakashi nodded gratefully. Then he turned around, swallowed his frustration, and focused entirely on his training.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Breathing heavily, Kakashi dropped to his knees, feeling every muscle in his body. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked up as Minato stepped forward and squatted down. His expression showed no enthusiasm as his gaze rested on Kakashi. He sighed once before calmly asking, "Are you done? Can we go now?"

Kakashi shook his head. He hadn't reached his limit yet. Normally, he would be able to do the training five times before his body gave in. Now he had only managed two rounds. "I'm not done yet. I need to do the exercises three more times," he explained as he slowly began to breathe again. Then he straightened up and got to his feet. He felt his muscles trembling and weak.

Just as he was about to take a step, his legs gave way, and he toppled forward. Minato immediately supported him, gently pushing him back onto his feet while keeping his hands on Kakashi to support him. "Can we finally stop now?" he asked sternly.

Kakashi avoided his gaze, disappointed in himself. He knew he could normally do more. Even though he had been out of training for a long time now, he would have expected to manage another round. Then he looked at Minato. "Please let me do one more round," Kakashi calmly requested. "Normally, I should be able to do five."

Minato shook his head. "I thought you knew what you were doing. To be honest, I'm not so sure that's the case. You can barely stand, let alone walk properly." A sigh escaped Minato, and his gaze became pleading. "I don't want to have to tell your father that you ended up back in the hospital because you pushed yourself to exhaustion."

Kakashi's gaze darted to the side, and he bit his lip, trying to calm himself and smooth out his emotions. Meanwhile, Minato continued. "Remember, even though your mind is 35, your body is only five. I think you're overestimating it. Please start listening to your body," Minato explained calmly, tapping on Kakashi's chest.

Kakashi kept his gaze fixed into the distance, realizing that Minato was right. Even though his mind was that of a 35-year-old, his body was only five. It was a constant struggle to remember that. That had also been an issue with dosing the poison; he had misjudged his body. But shutting off those thoughts was a challenge because it had been a long time since he truly was a child. The frustration he had been feeling since this morning seemed to grow with each passing moment.

Eventually, Kakashi relented, sighed softly, and nodded in agreement. A content smile spread across Minato's face as he gently patted Kakashi's upper arm. "Thank you," the Blond said in a calm voice. "Let's then go to my apartment. There you can rest, and we can talk in peace."

Minato straightened up again, letting his hand rest gently on Kakashi's shoulder and offering him a reassuring smile. Kakashi looked up at him. "Okay," he confirmed, and together they slowly began to make their way.

As they made their way back to Minato's apartment, Kakashi continued to wrestle with himself. He had hoped to have overcome this phase and to listen better to his body. Yet now he realized how he was beginning to neglect his body again. It wasn't intentional; he just underestimated it and considered himself too grown-up. Nevertheless, the desire to become stronger burned within him – he had to become stronger. To protect everyone, he couldn't afford any negligence.

Especially because he was uncertain about what lay ahead. The revelation that Sakumo could be appointed as Hokage brought new potential dangers, particularly from Danzo. Kakashi knew he had to stay vigilant and urgently become stronger. But for the moment, he tried to push these thoughts aside and focus on the upcoming conversation with Minato.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

"Your father is going to be Hokage?" Minato asked, surprised, as he placed a glass of water in front of Kakashi, who had already made himself comfortable at the kitchen table. After placing his own glass down, Minato took a seat, facing Kakashi.

Kakashi nodded slightly. "Yes, at least sometime in the future. Right now, he's supposed to be the Third's right hand to assist him as an advisor and to be prepared when the time comes," he explained. He pulled down his mask and gratefully took a sip of water, his throat feeling quite dry. "He just wants to ensure that the village transitions into capable hands if something were to happen to him or when he eventually decides to step down."

Minato leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "Did you know about this?" he asked, curious.

Kakashi let his mask hang around his neck and adjusted in his chair to get more comfortable. "No, I didn't know. My father probably hadn't decided before his mission, and afterward, it didn't matter anymore. The village wouldn't have wanted him as Hokage," Kakashi explained thoughtfully. A sigh escaped him at the thought. Though it had been many years, he still felt his father had been treated unfairly. His father could have been a fantastic Hokage. All the more reason Kakashi hoped his father would accept the offer now.

Minato nodded understandingly. "That makes sense," he confirmed, a thoughtful expression settling on his face. "But now you'll have to explain to me what your poisoning or Danzo have to do with this."

"My father suspects that Danzo is behind the assassination attempt and responsible for my poisoning," Kakashi began. "He believes it was an attempt to weaken him. If I had died, my father would never have accepted the position." Kakashi's gaze wandered out the window, and he rubbed his face tiredly, feeling exhaustion washing over him.

Minato leaned forward slightly. "Is it likely that Danzo would resort to such measures? I know one should never trust him and always keep a vigilant eye on him."

A grin appeared on Kakashi's face as he glanced over at Minato. "He'd be willing to go to even greater lengths to achieve his goals." Kakashi knew firsthand, having become Hokage himself and dealt with Danzo's schemes. The records he had reviewed during that time were alarming.

"Could he ever become Hokage?" Minato asked.

Kakashi leaned back in his chair. "Yes, but only for a very short time. Somehow, he managed to convince everyone that he should be Hokage. But essentially, it was never truly official," he recounted.

Minato raised an eyebrow. "What happened then?"

Kakashi replied dryly, without changing his expression: "One of my students killed him."

Kakashi couldn't help but let out a short chuckle as he saw Minato's shocked reaction. The blond seemed to take a moment to compose himself before finding his words. "Your student killed the Hokage?" he asked, horrified, letting his arms drop to his sides and slumping back in his chair. "I don't know where to begin. You were a jonin sensei? And why did your student kill Danzo? Even though he's ruthless, he was Hokage, and that would be treason."

With a sigh, Kakashi crossed his arms and leaned back slightly in his chair. "Believe me, it was all quite complicated and a difficult time back then," he began. "My student had strayed from the path and was driven by feelings of revenge. It would be too cumbersome to explain everything now, and it would only lead to further questions." Kakashi kept his voice calm to avoid further complicating the situation. Explaining how the fight between Sasuke and Danzo had unfolded would require too many details and would only prompt Minato to ask more questions.

"Yes, I was a sensei," Kakashi continued, turning his gaze back to the window. "But I would argue that I wasn't the best sensei for my students."

Minato looked at Kakashi for a moment before a smile graced his lips. "I bet you turned your students into the greatest shinobi this village has ever seen."

With a brief sidelong glance, Kakashi smiled back at Minato before returning his gaze to the window. "They are the strongest shinobi the world has ever seen, but it wasn't my merit that made them so strong. They definitely had better teachers after me who made them into what they are today," explained Kakashi with a hint of sadness in his voice as he thought of his students. He had to admit that he missed them somewhat. However, he didn't dwell on it and quickly changed the subject. "What did my father discuss with you?"

Minato shook himself briefly. "Of course, your father asked me to be particularly vigilant in the near future and not to leave you alone. He told me that he would accompany you to training and pick you up. But don't worry, I offered to take you home. He seemed grateful for my help. Given what you've told me, I can now understand why he didn't want to leave you alone. It all makes sense."

Kakashi nodded in agreement. "Yes, it's definitely understandable why he's so concerned about me. But it's still annoying," he confessed frustratedly. He didn't get a chance to calmly plan out his next steps.

"Ah, and one more thing," Minato began, smiling at Kakashi. "Your father already prepared me once that you have a question for me."

Kakashi chuckled fondly and shook his head. He should have known his father had mentioned it. "Of course he did. And what did you answer?"

Minato smiled reassuringly and straightened up again. "I said I didn't mind and that you're welcome to stay with me," he explained.

"Thank you, that means a lot," confessed Kakashi. While he hadn't had great doubts that Minato would refuse, even when he was really a child, Minato had often offered him to stay with him. Even when his father was still alive and found out that Kakashi was staying home alone. But Kakashi had declined back then. He wanted to be alone and valued his independence. At that time, he didn't understand the problem; for him, being alone was normal.

"Of course, you're always welcome here," Minato said with a gentle look. "What's next for you? This time, I'd like to be warned in advance about what's coming my way."

Kakashi grinned amusedly and shrugged. "Don't worry, I don't have a precise plan yet. I think, first, I should focus on getting my body back in shape. Then I'll have to wait and see what my father decides," explained Kakashi, before furrowing his brow. "I'm currently worried if Danzo even knows yet that my father is to become the next Hokage. We know he hasn't taken any action so far, but I fear Danzo might really be up to something."

A concerned expression appeared on Minato's face. "Do you think he might try to harm you or your father?"

Kakashi sighed and straightened up a bit. "No idea, Danzo is unpredictable. But it wouldn't be out of the question. If there was anything positive about my poisoning, it's that my father is now vigilant. He'll keep a close eye on Danzo. However, I doubt Danzo will openly confront my father. He has too much respect for him," Kakashi explained, but he avoided voicing his concerns that Danzo might actually target him.

Minato briefly closed his eyes, seeming to ponder for a moment. When he opened them again, he looked at Kakashi with concern. "He might indeed try to go after Sakumo through you," Minato concluded. Kakashi sighed. Of course, Minato had drawn the same conclusions. "We should definitely be careful. Please take good care of yourself," Minato pleaded.

Kakashi smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry, I'll take care of myself. Besides, I won't be alone for the time being."

Minato glanced at the clock. "We should start making our way," he said, then turned his gaze back to Kakashi. "Please promise me not to do anything reckless and to take good care of yourself."

Kakashi waved it off casually and slid off his chair. "Don't worry, let's just go. The rest will fall into place."

Just as Kakashi was heading towards the hallway, Minato called out to him. "Wait a moment, I forgot something." Curiously, Kakashi turned to Minato, who approached him and crouched down in front of him. "I overheard a conversation two days ago. It was about the mission that your father was supposed to lead."

Kakashi's eyes widened, and he turned fully to face Minato. "How did the mission go?"

Minato lowered his gaze. "They couldn't complete the mission. Only one made it back to the village, severely injured. The others from the team died."

Kakashi avoided Minato's gaze and bit his lip. He had never wanted others to die for this cause. He also knew the consequences of the failure of this mission. The tensions between the villages were escalating further, inevitably leading to war. Of course, Kakashi knew he couldn't have stopped the war easily. With a sigh, he turned around and walked into the hallway. He didn't want to dwell on it any longer. Carefully, he sat down on the floor and began to put on his sandals. Minato stepped behind him. "Is everything okay?" he asked with concern.

Kakashi paused and looked down at the ground in front of him. "It was never my intention for anyone else to die," Kakashi confessed. He didn't know what the consequences of changing things would be. But for now, he didn't want to dwell on it any longer. Quickly, he put on his sandals and stood up. With a smile, he turned to Minato. "Let's please go, or we'll get in trouble with my father."

For a moment, Minato looked at Kakashi, then nodded and also put on his sandals. Then they set off together. Kakashi sank into his thoughts, putting his hands in his pockets. Only the future would show what his changes would bring. For now, he shouldn't dwell on it too much. The first priority was to plan the next steps. Somehow, he would find a way, and everything would be alright.

Chapter Text

Exhausted, Kakashi sank onto his bed and leaned back. His back touched the soft mattress while his legs dangled over the edge. His eyes were fixed on the ceiling as he sought a moment of calm. The past week had really taken a toll on him. The training remained as strenuous as expected, and every single muscle in his body seemed to ache. The constant scrutiny from his father was also burdensome and was slowly starting to wear him down.

Kakashi longed for his independence and the freedom to go outside alone again, but that seemed far off. Still, he hoped that his father would soon be sent on missions again. After all, the situation was tense, and the threat of another war loomed. Every Shinobi was needed. They couldn't do without Sakumo for long.

Slowly, Kakashi sat up, his body still aching from the training. Yet, for him, it was an uplifting pain, a sign that his body was regaining strength and his muscles were gradually returning. Nevertheless, he yearned for additional solo training sessions, but that was difficult with someone constantly hovering over him. The barrier around the property only made the situation more challenging.

Carefully, Kakashi slid off the bed and sat cross-legged on the floor. But now he had something else in mind. He needed to summon Pakkun; the pug was probably already worried. Kakashi hadn't had the chance to have a quiet conversation in recent days. He was simply too tired in the evenings to focus on a conversation. Besides, he had been somewhat avoiding it; he knew he would get scolded by his ninken.

Without hesitation, Kakashi bit his thumb, performed the necessary hand signs, and then placed his hand on the ground. A puff of smoke appeared, and Pakkun stared at him darkly from within it. "Took you long enough to get back to us. We thought you'd gotten yourself into more trouble," Pakkun grumbled.

A laugh escaped Kakashi's lips as he scratched the back of his head. "You can't greet me like that every time. I expected a bit of a warmer welcome," he replied with a wink.

Pakkun snorted lightly and sat on the floor. His gaze roamed the room before finally settling on Kakashi. "The last time you summoned me, we were in exactly the same situation, and you told me we'd landed in the past. So, what's it this time?"

Kakashi shook his head fondly, crossed his arms behind his head, and answered casually. "I have no idea what you mean. I had everything under control," Kakashi lied, then let his hands fall back down.

A suspicious look crossed Pakkun's face, followed by a brief silence. Then Pakkun began to speak. "You've kept me waiting long enough, so let's get straight to the point. Did you manage to stop Sakumo from taking that mission?"

Kakashi took a deep breath and then nodded resolutely. "Yes, I did. Dad didn’t go on that mission."

"How did you manage that?" the pug asked curiously.

A slight smile played on Kakashi's lips as he looked at the floor in front of him. He knew he couldn’t avoid the truth. Pakkun would know if he lied, so he decided to keep it short and painless. Kakashi lifted his gaze, looked at Pakkun calmly, and explained quietly, "I poisoned myself, but I misjudged the dosage and almost died."

Immediately, a heavy silence filled the room as Pakkun and Kakashi stared at each other. Suddenly, Pakkun growled angrily and bit Kakashi's foot. Kakashi instantly slid back, clutching his aching foot and couldn't suppress a cry of pain. "Ouch!" he yelled, glaring at Pakkun.

Before he could say anything, Kakashi heard hurried footsteps approaching his room. The next moment, the door was flung open, and Sakumo appeared in the doorway with a kunai in his hand. A worried and determined expression was on his face as his gaze swept across the room and finally landed on Kakashi and Pakkun.

Both of them looked at Sakumo with innocent expressions, and Kakashi cursed himself inwardly for causing his father such alarm. Sakumo watched them for a moment before his posture relaxed. Pakkun was the first to find his words. "Hello, Sakumo!" the pug greeted him and sat back down.

Sakumo turned his gaze to Pakkun. "Hello, Pakkun, nice to see you again." Kakashi was fascinated by how quickly his father had regained his composure. Then Sakumo looked at Kakashi. "Is everything alright?"

Kakashi nodded with a smile. "Yes, sorry, Pakkun was a bit wild with his greeting." With a sigh, Sakumo put his kunai away. "Sorry, Dad, we didn't mean to scare you," Kakashi apologized sincerely.

With a warm smile, Sakumo waved it off and turned slightly. "It's okay, but please be more careful now. I'm going to prepare dinner. Would you like to stay, Pakkun? I'll make you something to eat."

Pakkun nodded gratefully. "I'd love to, thank you, Sakumo," he said. "And don't worry, I'll keep a close eye on the pup."

Sakumo nodded appreciatively with a warm smile, left the room, and gently closed the door behind him. Kakashi exhaled and glared at Pakkun. The pug looked at Kakashi, unimpressed. "Don't look at me like that; you deserved it! What were you thinking?" Pakkun scolded him with a stern look.

Kakashi settled back down comfortably and looked at Pakkun seriously. "I had no other choice. I couldn't just stand by and watch my father die again," Kakashi confessed. "You know it wouldn't have bothered me if I had died..."

Pakkun snorted angrily and interrupted Kakashi. "I thought we were past this phase! You might not care, but did you think about everyone else? Stop being so selfish like you were during your ANBU days!"

Pakkun paused as Kakashi raised his hand to interrupt the pug. "Let me finish. I realize now that it was a mistake. It wasn't my intention to almost kill myself. It was an accident," Kakashi explained, scratching the back of his head and chuckling lightly. But he had to admit Pakkun was right: During his ANBU days, he had been reckless. Back then, he didn't care if he lived or died. He was at the edge and saw no way out.

"You're going to drive me crazy someday!" Pakkun snorted and rolled his eyes. "Alright, tell me what’s happened in the past few weeks. I'm listening." With a longing look, Pakkun rested his head and gazed at Kakashi intently.

Kakashi nodded and began to recount everything that had happened in the past few weeks. Starting from his poisoning, his time in the hospital, the tensions between Sakumo and Danzo, to the overheard conversation between Sakumo and Shikato.

After Kakashi finished his story, Pakkun sat up again. "So Sakumo is supposed to be the next Hokage," Pakkun repeated thoughtfully. "That doesn't surprise me. He's the perfect candidate."

Kakashi nodded in agreement. "Of course, it's no surprise, but honestly, I didn't think the Third had already been considering his successor this early."

"That's true, but it's very wise of the Third to have a successor," Pakkun confirmed calmly. "Now I understand why Sakumo was so tense earlier. Your father isn't stupid. This would be something Danzo would do."

Kakashi nodded in agreement, and for a moment, silence settled between them. Slowly, Kakashi turned his gaze towards the window. Clouds were gathering, and it looked like it would start raining soon. "Kakashi?" Pakkun's voice drew his attention back.

Kakashi immediately looked at Pakkun. "What is it?"

Pakkun gave Kakashi a serious look. "Have you thought about the possibility that Danzo might already know?" he asked thoughtfully.

Confused, Kakashi tilted his head and stared at Pakkun curiously. "What do you mean? Of course, he might know, but he hasn't done anything yet. That's my concern: that he might still act."

Pakkun shook his head. "I don't mean that he only found out in this timeline, but also in the timeline we come from," he explained quietly.

Kakashi's eyes widened, his gaze dropped to the floor, and he felt his heart start to race as he began to grasp Pakkun's suspicion. He needed a moment to gather himself before he could speak again. "You mean Danzo is responsible for what happened back then?" He looked back at Pakkun.

With a nod, Pakkun confirmed the assumption. Kakashi needed a moment to calm his racing thoughts. He leaned on the bed to pull himself to his feet. Slowly, he stumbled to the window, gripping the windowsill tightly, his gaze fixed outside. The first raindrops fell from the sky, wetting the ground.

Kakashi closed his eyes for a moment. Pakkun's suspicion cast a new light on what had happened. It would mean that Danzo was responsible for Sakumo's death. His hands clenched as anger rose within him. "Kakashi!" Instantly, Kakashi's eyes flew open, and he turned to Pakkun, who was staring at him. "You need to calm down! If you release any more killing intent, Sakumo will notice."

Kakashi looked at Pakkun for a moment before turning his gaze back outside to watch the raindrops falling from the sky. After a moment of tense silence, Kakashi found his words again. "What do you think Danzo could have done?" he asked, his eyes still on the window.

He heard Pakkun take a few steps and felt him sit beside him. "There are many possibilities. Maybe he manipulated the mission or incited the hunt and turned everyone against Sakumo. Of course, it's hard to say exactly now. Nevertheless, I don't think it's unlikely that he had something to do with it," Pakkun explained calmly.

Kakashi swallowed hard before looking down at Pakkun. "What if my father never committed suicide? What if Danzo killed him and made it look like a suicide?" Kakashi asked, his eyes clearly showing his anger.

Pakkun sighed and hung his head. "I don't know, Kakashi. Your father wouldn't have let himself be killed so easily."

Slowly, Kakashi turned his gaze back to the window. "Maybe it was Danzo's tactic to weaken my father first so he could get to him. My father wasn't well; maybe he didn't have the strength to fight back." Kakashi paused briefly. At his next thought, he felt tears welling up in his eyes. His hands gripped the windowsill tighter. "Maybe my father never wanted to leave me alone," his voice was slightly shaky. The thought hurt but also fueled his anger.

For a moment, silence fell over them. Kakashi simmered with emotion, forcing himself to suppress it all, just as he used to. He closed his eyes and focused. After a few deep breaths, he opened his eyes and looked at Pakkun. His gaze was cold and emotionless, and a slight wave of killing intent emanated from him.

"I'll kill him!" His voice was firm and resolute. Pushing off from the windowsill, he turned to Pakkun, fists clenched. "I don't know when or how, but this time, it'll be me who kills him! He'll pay for everything he's done and will do!"

Pakkun snorted lightly, eyeing Kakashi for a moment. "Don't rush into anything. Right now, you wouldn't even get close to him. You need to stay calm for now," the dog warned him calmly.

Frustrated, Kakashi turned away. "I'm the damn Hokage of this village! It's my duty to protect this village and its inhabitants. Danzo is a threat and shouldn't be allowed to continue unchecked."

Pakkun fixed Kakashi with a serious look. "Right now, you're a five-year-old kid who isn't even allowed to leave the house alone. You're far from being a Hokage."

Kakashi immediately turned to Pakkun, glaring at him fiercely. Pakkun met his gaze, a silent challenge in his eyes. It took a few seconds before Kakashi let his shoulders slump and exhaled in frustration. Then he sank to his knees and stared at his hands. He knew Pakkun was right. In his current state, he couldn't accomplish anything, and it infuriated him. The frustration of the past few days weighed heavily on him, and he felt defeated. Kakashi was tired of being a child again and just watching.

"You're right," he began in a calm voice, still staring at his hands. "I can't do anything at the moment."

Pakkun walked over to Kakashi and nuzzled against him. Surprised, Kakashi looked down at Pakkun and felt the dog's calmness wash over him. "Don't let your spirits sink now. I just want you to stay calm and think carefully about what you're going to do. The pack and I don't want anything to happen to you. We'll find a way together." Then Pakkun pulled away from Kakashi and looked up at him. "Let's just think about how to proceed from here," he gently suggested.

A faint smile played on Kakashi's lips as he gently placed his hand on Pakkun's head, giving him a light scratch. "It's really not easy right now," he confessed softly. "I wish I could do more, but it seems like there's always something getting in the way. The constant surveillance by my father, Minato holding me back in training, and my weakened body."

"It must be incredibly difficult for you, but you're not alone," Pakkun began empathetically. "Did you not want to accept help from others this time? And you've already achieved a lot, even though I don't approve of how you achieved it. You saved your father from his fate. We've been through worse together." His voice remained calm as he leaned into Kakashi's touch. "So, what's your plan?"

Kakashi withdrew his hand and resumed his cross-legged position. "I'm considering checking out Orochimaru's apartment. I want to find out how far along he is with his research and then think about how I might possibly influence him to never leave the village," he explained thoughtfully.

Pakkun sat in front of Kakashi. "That won't be an easy task. Do you have any idea how you could persuade him?"

Kakashi shrugged and leaned forward slightly. "Honestly, I have no idea," he admitted.

"Perhaps we should take it step by step," Pakkun suggested. "Let's first look into his apartment and see if we can find anything. Then we can plan further."

Kakashi raised an eyebrow in surprise. "We?" he questioned, but then quickly shook his head. "No, I'll go alone, that's for sure."

Pakkun snorted lightly and looked at Kakashi with determination. "That's exactly why I should go with you. Someone should know where you are in case something happens. It's just for emergencies. You probably don't want to tell Minato right away what you're planning, do you? Because you know he'll want to come along, and you want that even less. So I think it's a good compromise if I come with you."

Kakashi sighed and let his gaze fall to the ground. Pakkun was right. If something went wrong, it would be good for someone to know. But the idea of Minato coming along was not an option. He wouldn't allow Minato to get into trouble because of him, breaking into random apartments. He felt responsible for him.

Kakashi nodded in agreement. "Alright," he said. "We just have to wait until my father is back on a mission."

Pakkun confirmed with a nod. "Okay. But be warned, I'll find out if you've gone alone after all!"

Kakashi smiled and nodded to Pakkun. "Don't worry, I promise to call you when the time comes."

With a suspicious glance, Pakkun looked at Kakashi. But before he could reply, Sakumo called out, "Kakashi! Pakkun! Are you coming for dinner?"

"Come on, we shouldn't keep him waiting," said Pakkun, getting up and heading towards the door. But he paused and turned to Kakashi, who was still sitting on the floor. "What's wrong?"

"Thanks, Pakkun!" Kakashi got up, stretched, and hurried to the door. When he reached it, he opened it and disappeared into the hallway, leaving Pakkun bewildered. Then he turned around. "Come on, Pakkun!"

Pakkun immediately sprung into action and followed Kakashi into the kitchen. Kakashi smirked as he entered the kitchen, where his father was busy setting the food on the table. As Kakashi approached the table, Sakumo looked up and smiled at him. "Did you wash your hands?"

Following Kakashi, Pakkun went to his bowl and sniffed at it. "He didn't!" Pakkun answered for him, inspecting his food contentedly.

Kakashi rolled his eyes slightly and sank into a chair. "I just had a bath and haven't been outside since then, that should be enough."

With a gentle smile, Sakumo sat down in front of Kakashi and lovingly rolled his eyes. "Well then, enjoy your meal!"

As they ate, Kakashi sank into his thoughts, replaying the conversation in his mind once again. The thought kept circling in his head whether Danzo really had something to do with Sakumo's mission and his suicide. It annoyed him that he would never know for sure. Nevertheless, he was convinced it wasn't unlikely. Then the question arose of what Danzo might do next. Perhaps he would now wait and hope that Sakumo wouldn't accept the offer. Whatever one might think of Danzo, he wasn't stupid either; he could imagine that Sakumo was shaken by the incident and might have doubts about accepting the offer.

Suddenly, Sakumo's concerned voice interrupted his thoughts. "Is the food not to your liking?" Kakashi immediately lifted his gaze and looked into his father's worried face. He hadn't even noticed that he had hardly eaten anything.

Kakashi set his chopsticks aside and shook his head. "No, it's really delicious. I just don't have much of an appetite," he explained sincerely. "Minato-sensei and I had lunch together today." It wasn't a lie; Minato had insisted on treating him to lunch. Although Kakashi would have preferred to train, he had eventually relented and done him the favor.

For a moment, Sakumo regarded Kakashi, and Kakashi sensed that his father had something to say. It didn't take long for Sakumo to lean back in his chair. "How are you feeling at the moment? After a week of training, do you still feel anything?"

Kakashi looked at his father for a moment before replying, "I'm fine, aside from some muscle soreness."

Sakumo also set aside his chopsticks and took a sip of water. After placing the glass back down, he looked back at Kakashi. "The Hokage has asked me to join a mission again," Sakumo began. "I'll need to leave next week and be out of the village for a few weeks."

Immediately, Kakashi offered a reassuring smile. "That's no problem, I'll manage just fine on my own. Pakkun is still here, and besides, I'll be staying with Minato-sensei during that time, so you can accept the mission without worry." Kakashi could see Sakumo's doubts clearly, but he knew his father had to take this mission so that Kakashi could finally move forward.

Sakumo sighed softly and rubbed his temple. "To be honest, I'm still not entirely comfortable leaving you alone just yet," he confessed, then let his hand drop again.

Pakkun, who had emptied his bowl and settled comfortably under the kitchen table, spoke up. "You really don't need to worry, Sakumo. The pack will take good care of him. Kakashi just needs to always call one of us, and we'll watch over him. And as he said, Minato definitely won't let him out of his sight for a minute. You can go on the mission without any worries." Pakkun yawned once and curled up a bit tighter.

Grateful, Kakashi smiled at the mop under the table. Sakumo also looked at Pakkun, a slight smile forming on his lips. "As calm as ever. Thank you, Pakkun. I know you'll take good care of Kakashi." Then he turned his gaze to Kakashi, who refocused his attention on Sakumo. "Can I count on you?"

With a smile, Kakashi nodded. "Of course! I'll listen to Minato-sensei and the pack, and if I'm not feeling well, I'll let Minato-sensei know and rest. You can count on me, I promise!" Kakashi assured sincerely. They looked at each other silently for a moment. Kakashi could feel Sakumo's uncertainty.

Finally, Sakumo sighed and nodded. "Alright, I'll accept the mission." His gaze drifted out the window as Kakashi watched his father, sensing his doubts. Then Sakumo turned his gaze back to Kakashi. "Please take care of yourself while I'm away!"

Kakashi flinched briefly; feeling his father's uncertainty was still unfamiliar. But with a warm smile, he slid off his chair and walked over to his father. He climbed onto the chair next to Sakumo and looked him in the eyes. "You don't need to worry. I'll take good care of myself and behave while you're away."

Sakumo smiled affectionately, tousled Kakashi's hair, and then pulled him onto his lap. He hugged Kakashi tightly, pressing him close. Kakashi sank into the embrace and enjoyed the closeness to his father. Once again, he realized that there was something good about being a child again. He got the chance to spend more time with his father.

Even as an adult, there were moments when Kakashi missed his father and wished he were by his side. In his life, there were many such moments when he needed the closeness and advice of his father. Kakashi closed his eyes and let himself be enveloped by his father's warmth, at least for this one moment.

Chapter Text

Kakashi sighed in annoyance as his father paused at yet another stall to inspect the vegetables. They had been wandering the market for an hour already, shopping for ingredients for a shared dinner. His father would leave on a mission tomorrow and wanted to prepare Kakashi's favorite meal. Although Kakashi tried not to worry too much, knowing that Sakumo was a capable shinobi who could protect himself, he sometimes felt a pang of fear about what the future held for his father.

Kakashi didn't mind spending time with his father, but he didn't enjoy strolling through the crowded market. Still, Sakumo insisted that he come along instead of staying home alone. Kakashi hoped that his father would be more relaxed after his mission when he saw that everything was going well. Until then, Kakashi had to practice patience. Slowly, they resumed their walk, Kakashi casually slipping his hands into his pockets as he followed his father.

However, it wasn't long before Sakumo stopped again, this time engaging in a conversation with another shinobi. Kakashi huffed lightly and decisively pulled his hands from his pockets. With a sharp tug on Sakumo's vest, he caught his father's attention. Sakumo looked down at Kakashi, a questioning expression on his face. "Can I go home now? This might take a while," Kakashi remarked, irritated.

Sakumo smiled slightly and shook his head. "It won't take much longer, we can leave soon."

"Can I at least sit on that bench?" Kakashi pointed to a nearby bench. At least there he could find some peace.

Sakumo considered for a moment, then finally nodded. "But stay there!" he said in a stern tone.

Kakashi nodded in agreement and turned around. It felt like a small victory that his father allowed him to sit alone there. He leisurely strolled to the bench and sat down. He cast one last glance at his father, who continued his conversation with the other shinobi. Kakashi leaned back and let his gaze drift to the sky. It was a wonderful day, the sun had brightened the sky all day. Only a few clouds drifted by, and it was pleasantly warm. Kakashi closed his eyes and enjoyed this moment of peace and solitude.

He went over his next steps in his mind. Tomorrow, when his father went on his mission, Kakashi would stay with Minato, although he would have preferred to stay home alone. But he didn't want to take any risks. It would be unfair to Minato, who would get into trouble if it was found out that Kakashi had stayed home alone.

But Kakashi knew that Minato would let him go off on his own as well. So it wasn't that bad. He tried to see it positively; after all, he would have the chance to spend more time with his sensei. Kakashi wondered if he should answer some of the blond's questions if the opportunity arose, but he was still unsure how much he really wanted to reveal. Of course, Minato wasn't dumb; from Kakashi's reaction, he could already guess that he and Kushina had died in the future. Minato was too observant for that. Kakashi tried not to put too much pressure on himself. He decided to wait for the right moment, even though he knew there was no perfect time for such a conversation.

Determined, he planned to explore Orochimaru's apartment in the coming days. Kakashi knew he couldn't rush things; first, he had to make sure the Sannin wasn't home. He could handle the rest; after all, he had enough experience. Kakashi knew exactly how to leave no traces.

Suddenly, he was pulled out of his thoughts when someone sat down next to him. Immediately, Kakashi turned his gaze to the side. His eyes widened in surprise when he recognized who sat beside him. "Master Danzo?" Kakashi's senses instantly sharpened, and he tensed slightly. He was instantly on alert.

Danzo himself seemed relaxed, his posture casual. His hand rested lightly on his walking stick, his gaze forward on the market. Kakashi couldn't sense his chakra; it seemed to be suppressed. He quickly glanced at his father, who was busy comparing vegetables.

Although Kakashi was wary and didn't particularly want to be near Danzo, he remained calm. His curiosity was piqued as to why he had sat down next to him. "It's always nice to watch the hustle and bustle of the market, isn't it?" Danzo's voice was calm and peaceful, but Kakashi knew better.

Kakashi turned his gaze away from Danzo. "It's okay. I'd rather be home alone," he admitted, keeping his voice calm, though he felt anger rising within him. "What are you doing here?" Kakashi asked bluntly. That was the good thing about being a child again; you could ask such direct questions, and no one would think much of it.

Danzo laughed softly, his gaze still fixed on the marketplace. Kakashi had the feeling Danzo was watching Sakumo. "I happened to pass by and saw you sitting here all alone. So I thought I'd keep you some company," Danzo explained.

Kakashi's instincts told him Danzo was lying. He had been waiting for this moment, for Kakashi to be alone. But Kakashi couldn't grasp Danzo's exact goal. Before he could think further, Danzo continued, "I hope you have fully recovered from your poisoning."

"Thanks for asking, I'm fine now," Kakashi replied, still trying to figure out why Danzo was there. He would never sit with Kakashi without an ulterior motive. The suspicion that Danzo already knew Sakumo was to become Hokage began to grow in his mind. Kakashi glanced at Sakumo, who was deep in conversation with the vendor.

Sakumo hadn't noticed Danzo yet. It was no wonder; Danzo had hidden his presence, and his father would sense Kakashi's calm demeanor and thus wouldn't worry. Suddenly, a thought struck him: Would his father really not notice someone sitting with Kakashi? Sakumo would never be so inattentive after being so vigilant these past weeks. No, his father knew Danzo was there but kept a calm head. It was his tactic to lull Danzo into a false sense of security. Sakumo kept a close eye on everything and knew what was happening. A slight smile spread across Kakashi's lips as he realized his father was employing the same tactic he was.

His father was trying to stay calm and observe the situation. Just like Kakashi, Sakumo wanted to find out what Danzo was up to. He would probably only intervene if he noticed Danzo doing something inappropriate or if Kakashi was in danger. Sakumo proved to be a genius and showed that he was an outstanding shinobi. Despite the unusual situation, he remained calm and didn't act rashly. This was the Sakumo Kakashi remembered, and he felt pride welling up inside him.

Kakashi turned his attention back to Danzo, who remained relaxed beside him, his gaze fixed on the marketplace. Kakashi tried to gauge what exactly Danzo was planning. A suspicion shot through his mind: Danzo was no fool; he would have noticed that Sakumo hadn't been taking missions and was still unsettled and anxious about the supposed assassination attempt. Perhaps Danzo intended to exploit this to unsettle Sakumo even more. On the other hand, Danzo must also be aware that Sakumo would not be easily unnerved just by him sitting next to Kakashi on a bench.

"How is your training going? Have you started again?" Danzo asked, pulling Kakashi out of his thoughts.

Kakashi turned his gaze back to Danzo. "It's going well. Minato-sensei is very pleased," Kakashi replied, engaging in the conversation.

Danzo maintained a friendly smile. "I've read your reports on your training. It's truly impressive," Danzo began. "Graduating at five years old is an extraordinary achievement."

"Thank you. I just do my best," Kakashi responded with a smile.

Danzo turned his gaze to Kakashi. "Don't be so modest. With such an achievement, you deserve to give yourself some credit," Danzo explained. "It's just a shame that your talent is being wasted," he added, turning his gaze back to the marketplace.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow and looked at Danzo questioningly. "I don't understand," Kakashi replied, tilting his head. "Minato-sensei trains me very well, and I also train with my father."

"Do you think either of them will really push you to your limits and bring out the best in you?" Danzo began, his smile fading from his face. "They will always hold back and go easy on you. Minato is certainly an outstanding shinobi, but he's too soft to recognize your true talent. And your father loves you too much to push you to your limits."

Danzo fell silent, and Kakashi watched him closely as he began to speak again. "I, on the other hand, could bring out the best in you and make you one of the strongest shinobi. That's what you want, isn't it?" Danzo said seriously. "I could help you step out of your father's shadow."

Kakashi's eyes widened as he looked down at the ground. Slowly, he began to understand Danzo's plan. He wanted to unsettle Kakashi and try to turn him against his father. If he really were still a child, Danzo might have even succeeded. Kakashi had loved and admired his father; his greatest wish was to become stronger than his father and make him proud. Danzo's offer would have caught his attention as a child, and he probably would have considered it.

"Out of my father's shadow?" Kakashi asked, his interest piqued by where the conversation was heading. He cast a brief glance at his father, who was still occupied at a market stall.

Danzo nodded and looked at Kakashi with a steady gaze. "You're always being compared to your father, aren't you? As the years go by, that will only increase. Your appearance and your talent are similar, so everyone will always see Sakumo Hatake, the White Fang of Konoha, in you. And not Kakashi Hatake."

Kakashi's gaze wandered to the ground in front of him. A smile spread across his lips as he realized that Danzo knew exactly what he was doing and what he needed to say. All these points would certainly unsettle and make a five-year-old think. Danzo would probably even go so far as to manipulate Kakashi and gain his trust. And he would do it, Kakashi knew this was just the beginning to get to him and thus to Sakumo.

Kakashi took a deep breath, looked at Danzo, and gave him a friendly smile while his eyes glinted slightly with anger. "Don't worry, I'll make sure to make a name for myself," he said calmly, noticing Danzo flinch slightly but trying not to show it. Then his gaze shifted back to the ground as he stirred his chakra slightly to catch Sakumo's attention.

He felt Danzo place a hand on his shoulder. Kakashi immediately turned his gaze to the man, who was smiling kindly at him again. "Just think it over," he said quietly.

In the next moment, he heard Sakumo's voice. "Kakashi?" Slowly, Kakashi let his gaze drift from Danzo to Sakumo, who was hurrying toward him. There was a determined expression on Sakumo's face. "Is everything alright?" he asked, slightly worried. Kakashi nodded in response. Then Sakumo turned his sharp gaze to Danzo. "Danzo."

Danzo removed his hand from Kakashi's shoulder and looked at Sakumo with an equally sharp gaze. "Sakumo."

For a moment, they stared at each other before Sakumo looked down at Kakashi and held out his hand. "Come on, Kakashi! We can go home now." Kakashi took Sakumo's hand and allowed his father to pull him off the bench. Sakumo held Kakashi's hand firmly, his eyes still on Danzo.

Just as Sakumo and Kakashi were about to turn and leave, Danzo began to speak. "I heard you're going on a mission tomorrow," he stated, standing up. "And Kakashi, my offer still stands," he added.

Sakumo paused, and Kakashi felt the grip on his hand tighten slightly. Kakashi's eyes traveled up to Sakumo, who was staring tensely into the distance. "Then so it will be," Sakumo replied calmly, glancing over his shoulder. "Don't worry, Kakashi will be well taken care of during that time." Then they walked away.

Kakashi glanced back at Danzo, who had a slightly triumphant smile on his lips. He seemed satisfied, but Kakashi knew better. Unbeknownst to Danzo, he was aiming at nothing; Kakashi was content with his own performance. But he also knew he needed to be careful. He couldn't become complacent; Danzo should not be underestimated.

Then Kakashi looked up at his father, who appeared tense but calmer than after the last encounter with Danzo. Kakashi was curious about what would happen next. If his assumption was correct and Sakumo had known the whole time that Danzo was sitting with Kakashi, his father would certainly want to talk to him and find out what Danzo wanted from him.

%%%%%%%%%%

Kakashi was just drying off after getting out of the bath. The afternoon had passed suspiciously quietly, and Sakumo hadn't yet spoken to Kakashi. He seemed lost in his own thoughts. Instead, they had cooked together and eaten a meal. Afterwards, Sakumo had sent him to the bath. Slowly, Kakashi began to doubt whether Sakumo had really known that Danzo had been sitting with him. Maybe he hadn't noticed after all, though it was hard for Kakashi to imagine that.

After drying off, Kakashi started to get dressed and then proceeded to tidy up the bathroom before leaving. Just as he closed the door behind him, his father called out, "Kakashi? Could you come here, please?" he asked politely.

Kakashi frowned briefly before making his way to the living room, following his father's voice. There, Sakumo sat on the couch, the gentle rays of the setting sun flooding the room. He held a steaming cup of tea in his hand, while another cup sat on the coffee table, inviting and warm. As Kakashi approached, Sakumo noticed his son and smiled warmly. "Come, sit with me," he invited gently, patting the soft cushion beside him. Kakashi hurried over and sat down next to his father. Sakumo lovingly placed an arm around Kakashi's shoulders and gently pulled him closer. "I made a cup of tea for you as well," he announced, pointing to the steaming mug on the table before carefully taking a sip of his own tea.

"Thank you," Kakashi replied gratefully. A peaceful silence settled between them, as Sakumo seemed to enjoy the moment of having Kakashi by his side. In Kakashi's mind, the image of Sakumo worrying about leaving him alone again, especially after the uncomfortable encounter with Danzo, surfaced.

Suddenly, Sakumo broke the silence, turning his gaze to Kakashi. "There's something else I want to talk to you about," he began, and Kakashi looked up at his father curiously. Sakumo leaned forward slightly, set his cup down, and focused entirely on Kakashi. "It's about what happened at the market today," he continued.

Kakashi nodded seriously. After bathing, he had not put his mask back on, so he had to be particularly mindful of his facial expressions. "You mean because of Master Danzo?" he asked curiously.

Sakumo nodded, removing his arm from Kakashi. "Exactly," he confirmed. "I want to know exactly what he talked to you about."

With a gentle smile, Kakashi nodded and began recounting to his father what Danzo had discussed with him. Every detail was carefully and thoughtfully spoken, as Kakashi decided not to leave anything out but to report exactly what had happened. He noticed the atmosphere in the room subtly changing as he spoke, sensing that his father was listening intently. The only thing he left out was his own response to Danzo's words.

After Kakashi had finished telling everything, he looked at his father expectantly. A brief silence settled over them as Sakumo took a moment to think, gazing out the window. Then he turned back to Kakashi. "What do you think about it?" Sakumo asked, his eyes full of interest and expectation.

Kakashi frowned and had to think for a moment. His father's unexpected question took him by surprise, and he shrugged slightly. "I'm not sure," Kakashi began hesitantly. "I'm actually satisfied with my training under Minato-Sensei and feel like I'm making good progress. But I didn't know that Danzo was also a sensei." His curiosity reflected in his gaze as he eagerly awaited his father's response.

Sakumo leaned back comfortably and crossed his arms. "He isn't directly a sensei, at least not like Minato, for example. But he always keeps an eye on talented shinobi to use them for his own purposes. He is extremely strict and ruthless," he explained calmly. Kakashi had to smile inwardly. His father kept the description very neutral, but Kakashi knew all about Danzo's harsh methods. His training program was relentless, and those who couldn't keep up were punished with additional sessions.

Before Kakashi could dwell on this further, his father turned his full attention to him. "Please look at me," he requested gently, and Kakashi's eyes met his father's, firm and determined. Then Sakumo continued speaking. "You don't have to prove anything to anyone, and you are not in my shadow. I firmly believe that you will become one of the strongest shinobi and will ultimately surpass me," he said lovingly. He ran his hand through Kakashi's hair once before gently placing it on his cheek. "Please don't let such thoughts influence you. If something is troubling you and you feel uncertain, come to me, and we will talk about it. And above all, never feel like you have to prove anything to me. I am already incredibly proud of you, no matter where your path leads."

A warm smile spread across Kakashi's face as a feeling of warmth filled his chest. "I know, Dad," he assured his father softly and added, "Thank you!"

Sakumo removed his hand from Kakashi and gave him a brief hug before letting him go. "I want to ask you to stay away from Danzo. Even though Minato is there and looking out for you, try to avoid another conversation with him," he urged. Kakashi nodded obediently, and Sakumo ran his hand through Kakashi's still damp hair. Then he looked at his hand and raised an eyebrow. "You could have dried your hair a bit better," he remarked with a slight smile.

Kakashi crossed his arms over his chest. "It can't be that bad if you're only noticing it now," he protested with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

A short laugh escaped Sakumo's lips. "I have to give you that," he agreed. Then he placed his arm around Kakashi's shoulders again and gently pulled him closer. "Let's enjoy the evening now before I have to leave again tomorrow," his father suggested with a warm smile.

Kakashi nodded in agreement and leaned his head against Sakumo's side, closing his eyes. "Starting tomorrow, I can finally relax without you," Kakashi teased his father lovingly, savoring the moment of closeness.

Sakumo let out a playful groan. "You're quite cheeky!" his father said with a mischievous smile and suddenly started tickling Kakashi. Instantly, Kakashi burst into laughter, squirming under Sakumo's playful attack, grateful for this moment.

Chapter Text

Kakashi strolled through the streets, hands buried in his pockets. Absentmindedly, he kicked a small stone ahead of him. Sakumo had been on his mission for two weeks now, and since then, nothing exciting had happened. Kakashi would even say it was rather boring. He quickly found a common rhythm with Minato and could even enjoy the time spent with him.

In the first few days, Kakashi had been cautious and only left the apartment after nightfall. He didn't want to take any risks and wanted to avoid meeting anyone who might report back to his father. Minato didn't really like this; the blond was worried that something might happen. But Kakashi reassured him—after all, he was old enough to take care of himself. He enjoyed finally being able to go out alone and enjoy the peace.

Kakashi used the time to observe Orochimaru's apartment among other things. When he was sure the Sannin wasn't home, he broke in with Pakkun two days ago. But to his disappointment, he found nothing of significance. Kakashi would have liked to get an idea of how far Orochimaru was with his research. But he should have known that Orochimaru wouldn't keep anything important in his apartment. Now Kakashi was pondering how to proceed—he desperately wanted to find a solution.

By now, darkness had fallen, and the streets were almost deserted. Kakashi decided to leisurely stroll through the village and enjoy the cool evening air. Still, he shouldn't take too much time, as Minato was probably already worried. Kakashi had just come from training and had taken the opportunity to train alone again. It was a welcome change; no one was there to hold him back.

Just as he turned into a side street, he abruptly stopped and spun around. Instinctively, he reached for his weapons pouch, hand ready on the bag. His eyes narrowed as he attentively scanned the surroundings. For a moment, he had sensed something—someone was behind him. But the moment he turned around, the feeling vanished. When he could neither see nor sense anything, his tense posture relaxed. Frowning, he looked into the distance.

After a moment, he decided to continue on his way. It was probably better not to take any risks and get home quickly. Slowly, Kakashi turned around again. But no sooner had he fully turned than someone suddenly grabbed him by the collar and slammed him hard against the wall behind him.

Kakashi squinted and grabbed his attacker's wrist with one hand. The other hand slid to his weapon pouch as he opened his eyes again. When he recognized who was grinning at him, he froze, and his eyes widened. "Hello, Hatake!"

“Orochimaru?” Kakashi muttered incredulously, struggling to free himself from the iron grip, but it was too strong. “What do you want?” he asked sharply, his voice trembling slightly with tension.

Orochimaru merely smiled and loosened his grip just enough for Kakashi to catch his breath. "Relax, Hatake. I'm not here to hurt you. Not yet." His voice was a soft hiss that sent a shiver down Kakashi’s spine. "But I don't appreciate it when someone snoops around my apartment uninvited," he explained coolly.

Kakashi's eyes widened in surprise. He hadn't expected Orochimaru to find any indication that someone had been in his apartment. After all, he and Pakkun had acted extremely carefully and left no traces. "But how...?" Kakashi stammered incredulously, his mind struggling to comprehend the situation.

"You don't seriously think that anyone can just stroll into my apartment without me noticing," the Sannin began to explain, his face darkening slightly. "Especially not a little errand boy like you! I don't know what bet you made with your little friends, but now you're going to face the consequences!"

Beads of sweat glistened on Kakashi's forehead, and his heartbeat quickened. He knew he didn't stand a chance against Orochimaru at the moment – he was too weak. Slowly, the Sannin moved his hand to his weapon pouch and drew out a kunai. With a smooth motion, he held the kunai to Kakashi's throat. A heavy lump formed in Kakashi's throat as he weighed his options. Just as he considered which jutsu he might use to surprise Orochimaru, the latter suddenly released him and stepped back.

Kakashi slid down the wall and landed awkwardly on his feet, but he managed to stay upright. Confused, he looked at the Sannin, who had stowed his kunai and now directed his attention to Kakashi. "Do you really think I would harm you? I would never mess with your father. I'm not that foolish," Orochimaru explained.

Kakashi rubbed his neck, keeping his gaze fixed on Orochimaru. "Then what was that all about?" he asked, his voice calm but tinged with unease.

Orochimaru shrugged indifferently. "As I already explained, I simply do not tolerate anyone snooping around in my apartment, especially not a little brat like you," he began coldly. "I thought a small lesson might do you some good. If I ever find out again that you or any of your friends have been in my apartment, you won't get off so lightly," he warned sharply, his eyes glinting with menace.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes, but Orochimaru remained unfazed and turned slightly away. "So in the future, stay away from my apartment, or I will pay your father a visit and tell him how you spend your free time. I imagine neither he nor you would like that," Orochimaru said, his voice icy. Then he stepped closer, sending a slight wave of killing intent to intimidate Kakashi. "Do we understand each other?" he asked menacingly.

With clenched teeth, Kakashi nodded in response. Orochimaru turned away and began to walk off. But before Kakashi could breathe a sigh of relief, Orochimaru turned back to him. "But I must give you credit," he said coolly, "for a child, you did an excellent job. Very impressive." Orochimaru paused, his eyes glinting with interest. "You really covered your tracks well, and when I was following you just now, I was surprised at how quickly you noticed me. That's no small feat."

Surprised, Kakashi looked at Orochimaru and felt his tension ease as the Sannin continued speaking. "You have real potential. I'll be keeping an eye on you, Hatake. Maybe you'll become interesting one day." With those words, the Sannin disappeared, leaving Kakashi stunned.

Kakashi stood motionless for a moment, his gaze fixed on the spot where Orochimaru had vanished. Gradually, his heartbeat calmed, but the Sannin's words echoed in his mind. Slowly, he let his hand fall from his neck and took a deep breath. Then he straightened his clothes and brushed off the dust. Thoughtfully, he began making his way home, pondering the encounter and trying to process the underlying threat and the unexpected praise from Orochimaru.

Kakashi replayed the situation in his mind repeatedly, wondering where he might have made a mistake. Had Orochimaru set a trap that he had missed? That seemed the most likely scenario at the moment. Still, he was frustrated with his own carelessness. Orochimaru was, of course, an impressive shinobi not to be underestimated. Kakashi had thought he had taken all necessary precautions, but obviously, it hadn't been enough.

Kakashi realized that from now on, he would have to act more cautiously. Another lapse in judgment could be dangerous, especially if Orochimaru noticed and reported it. The risk of Orochimaru passing information to Danzo was significant, and Kakashi wanted to avoid that at all costs. He was already on Danzo's radar.

Frustrated, Kakashi kicked a stone away and bit his lower lip. The annoyance of being discovered gnawed at him. He knew he couldn't afford any more mistakes. The encounter with Orochimaru was a stark reminder that even small lapses in vigilance could have significant consequences.

**********

"I'm back!" Kakashi called out as he entered the apartment, neatly placing his sandals aside. He had barely straightened up and taken a step into the hallway when Minato came towards him.

Minato's expression was worried, and Kakashi couldn't help but roll his eyes in annoyance. "Where have you been for so long?" Minato asked, his voice trembling slightly with anger. "I allowed you to roam the village alone, but not to stay out this long!"

Kakashi walked past Minato, ignoring the blond. He didn't feel like arguing. His anger was simmering, and he knew he would likely say something he would regret later. But Minato didn't seem to understand that. He grabbed Kakashi's shoulder and turned him around.

Kakashi glared at him with a dark look. "Leave me alone! I don't owe you an explanation. Technically, I'm older than you and don't have to justify myself!" he hissed, struggling to keep his anger in check. He had to remind himself that he wasn't angry at Minato. On the contrary, he was angry at himself and the whole situation.

Minato slowly released Kakashi and stared at him silently for a moment. Kakashi took a deep breath and turned away. "Please, just give me a moment," he pleaded, trying to keep his voice calm.

Kakashi heard Minato sigh. "Come to me if you want to talk," he said finally, before disappearing into the living room.

Kakashi stood still for a moment before heading to the guest room and throwing himself onto the bed in frustration. He desperately needed a break and had to think about how to proceed. At that moment, it felt like everything was collapsing around him. Not only had Orochimaru caught him, but he also wasn't making any progress with his plan regarding Orochimaru.

He was missing an approach; he had no idea what to do next. The situation was further complicated by Orochimaru's intent to keep an eye on him. He couldn't handle another person watching him. It was already enough that Danzo was likely monitoring his movements. At least, Kakashi suspected as much, even though he hadn't sensed anyone so far.

On the other hand, he doubted that Orochimaru had the time to constantly watch him. The Sannin was too engrossed in his own research. Nevertheless, Kakashi couldn't afford to be careless. He had to find a way to move forward without constantly looking over his shoulder.

Kakashi stared at the ceiling, his eyes widening suddenly as an idea flashed in his mind. He sat up quickly. He might have found a way to influence Orochimaru, at least to hinder his uninterrupted progress in his research. With renewed energy, Kakashi jumped off the bed and rushed into the living room.

Minato was sitting on the couch, leafing through a book. When Kakashi entered, he looked up and gave him a questioning glance. "Is everything okay?"

"I have an idea on how I might be able to help with Orochimaru!" Kakashi announced proudly.

Minato put his book aside, looking puzzled and frowning. "Orochimaru? Did I miss something? What do you have to do with him?" he asked, his confusion evident.

Kakashi stood opposite Minato, fixing him with an intense gaze. "You wanted to be informed about my next steps. Now I can tell you," he explained, a smile hidden under his mask.

Minato leaned back, studying Kakashi for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I'm listening."

Kakashi walked around the coffee table and sat next to Minato on the couch. "To understand why I want to help with Orochimaru, I need to tell you what happens in the future," Kakashi began to explain. Minato looked at him attentively, crossing his arms, eager to hear more.

"I'll give you the short version. Orochimaru collaborates with Danzo and conducts illegal research underground that is not approved by the Hokage. It involves unauthorized experiments on humans, including children who are kidnapped," he explained with a serious expression.

Kakashi watched as the color drained from Minato's face, leaving him staring in stunned silence. "He did what!?" stammered the blonde, clearly shocked and speechless.

Undeterred, Kakashi continued his story. "Eventually, the Third Hokage learned of Orochimaru's activities and confronted him. But Orochimaru fled the village and became a rogue shinobi. That's the short version," Kakashi explained with a serious expression.

Minato leaned forward, fixing Kakashi with an intense gaze. "This just confirms the rumors that are already circulating about him. I know he shouldn't be underestimated. But what exactly do you plan to do now?" he asked, intrigued.

"I want to steal the time he needs for his research and keep him subtly occupied," Kakashi responded, a hint of excitement in his voice.

Minato frowned thoughtfully, taking a moment to consider. "How exactly do you plan to do that?" he asked eventually.

Kakashi smiled reassuringly and leaned back on the couch. "I'm going to make him my sensei!" he said calmly. Minato flinched beside him, visibly taken aback by this bold idea.

"You want to make him your sensei?" he said, slightly horrified.

Kakashi nodded resolutely, looking at Minato reassuringly. "Don't worry, you'll remain my primary sensei," he assured with a wink. "Orochimaru is often on missions, so he won't be able to train me often. But when he's in the village, he'll be busy with me and not with his research."

Minato rubbed his face with one hand. "I don't know," he began hesitantly. "It would probably be better if you stayed away from him. What if he finds out about your time travel? He could tell Danzo. Plus, I don't think he'll just accept you as a student. Orochimaru isn't exactly known for being sociable or liking children," he added, expressing his concerns.

Kakashi crossed his arms and looked down at his feet. "I'm aware of that, but let's consider it from a different perspective," he began thoughtfully. "Orochimaru isn't exactly popular in the village and doesn't have many supporters. Plus, he was also alone early in life. Maybe I could show that there are people in the village who like him and could have a long-term impact on him. Essentially, he's just misunderstood and was pushed down the wrong path. Maybe I still have the opportunity to help him," he concluded, not voicing what he realized: It reminded him of his own situation. Except Kakashi had Minato, Kushina, and later his team, even if he hadn't realized it at the time.

"And I think I can convince him to become my sensei. I've already caught his attention," Kakashi explained, looking back at Minato. He raised an eyebrow questioningly, prompting Kakashi to continue. "I snooped around his apartment to get an idea of how far he's gotten with his research. Somehow, he found out, probably I overlooked a trap. Anyway, he just intercepted me and questioned me."

Immediately, Minato straightened up and scrutinized Kakashi. "Did he do anything to you?" he asked, panic in his voice.

Kakashi shook his head. "No, he just wanted to scare me," he explained calmly.

Minato slowly relaxed and leaned back again. "Why didn't you tell me what you were planning? I would have come with you."

"Don't worry, I wasn't alone. Pakkun was with me. If anything had happened, he could have gotten help," Kakashi reassured his sensei.

A smile flickered across Minato's lips. "That's good to hear. So, what exactly did Orochimaru do?"

Kakashi waved it off casually. "Nothing serious, really. You don't need to worry. He would never harm me."

Minato looked curious. "How can you be so sure?"

Kakashi pulled his legs up and hugged them with his arms. "Because he has too much respect for my father. He knows my father would go berserk if he found out he had done anything to me. Orochimaru isn't stupid, after all. He would never unnecessarily antagonize my father."

Minato nodded understandingly, crossing his arms. "That's a good point. Assuming you manage to convince Orochimaru to be your sensei, your father would never approve," Minato observed.

Kakashi rested his chin on his knees, pondering. He had to admit Minato was right; he hadn't really thought about that until now. "You're right, I'd have to somehow convince him," Kakashi confirmed thoughtfully. Then he chuckled briefly and added, "That'll be even harder than convincing Orochimaru to be my sensei."

Minato smiled faintly, tilting his head slightly to the side. "What's your plan now? How do you want to approach this?"

"I think I'll pay Orochimaru a visit tomorrow and spend a day with him," Kakashi said.

Minato turned his head to Kakashi. "Should I come with you?" he asked, concerned.

Kakashi smiled reassuringly at him and shook his head. "That's not necessary, don't worry. I'll take care of myself, and like I said, Orochimaru wouldn't harm me. In essence, he's not such a bad person."

Minato's gaze wandered back to the ceiling. "Nevertheless, I'll give you a seal. If anything happens, you can call me anytime."

With an affirmative nod, Kakashi agreed. He knew it would reassure Minato, so he did him the favor. Then he let his gaze wander out the window. "When I come home tomorrow, it's time for us to talk," Kakashi began, pausing briefly to take a deep breath. "You probably have some questions."

"Why tomorrow specifically?" Minato asked, still not looking at Kakashi.

Kakashi tightened his grip around his legs. "Because I owe it to you. I would do it today, but I'm too tired. Tomorrow I'll answer your questions," he promised sincerely. Kakashi had made up his mind to talk to his sensei about it, and he felt like he needed to do it soon.

"Alright," Minato confirmed, looking at Kakashi. "But off to bed with you now!" Teasingly, Minato patted Kakashi's shoulder and then got up.

Kakashi rolled his eyes and shifted from his position. Slowly, he slid off the couch and gave Minato an annoyed look. "You don't have to send me to bed, I'm old enough," he said with a hint of irony in his voice.

Minato grinned cheekily at Kakashi. "Should I tell you a bedtime story?"

Kakashi theatrically groaned and got moving. "Please don't! Just leave me alone," he pleaded playfully and darted toward the hallway.

Minato laughed behind him, and before Kakashi slipped out of the room, he turned to Minato once more. "Sleep well, and see you tomorrow." He pulled down his mask and smiled gently at him.

Minato's expression softened as well. "Sleep well, Kashi. See you tomorrow." With that, Kakashi turned around and disappeared from the room, confident that tomorrow would be a good day.

Chapter Text

Kakashi climbed the stairs and approached an apartment door with determined steps. Without hesitation, he let his hand glide over the wood and knocked firmly. Taking a step back, he waited expectantly until the door suddenly swung open. Orochimaru’s breath hitched abruptly as his gaze fell on Kakashi, staring at him silently.

Kakashi smiled and raised his hand in a friendly gesture. "Good morning," he greeted warmly.

For a moment, Orochimaru’s gaze pierced Kakashi with impenetrable silence before he turned away without a word and slammed the door. But before it clicked shut, Kakashi quickly wedged his foot in the gap. "Hey!" he exclaimed indignantly.

Orochimaru turned to Kakashi, his voice a low hiss. "What do you want, Hatake? I told you clearly yesterday to stay away from my apartment!" His look was full of grim determination.

"I thought that was only if you weren’t home," Kakashi replied calmly. "May I come in? I’d like to talk with you."

Confused, Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and eyed Kakashi suspiciously. "What are you planning?"

Kakashi shrugged slightly and tilted his head innocently. "Nothing special, I just want to apologize and ask you a question," he explained quietly.

Orochimaru’s face darkened, and he ran a hand over his forehead. "I’m not interested," he replied firmly, before giving Kakashi a stern look. "Go away now and leave me alone!"

A sly grin flashed across Kakashi’s face under his mask as he looked intently at Orochimaru. "I could also tell my father what you did yesterday," he began calmly. "He certainly wouldn’t like to hear that you held a kunai to my throat." Kakashi was aware that Orochimaru had respect for his father, something the latter had confirmed the previous day.

For a moment, Orochimaru's gaze pierced Kakashi before a wicked grin spread across his lips. "You cunning little snake, I didn't know you had such a sly streak," Orochimaru began sharply. "But I won't be threatened or intimidated by a little boy. Go ahead, tell your father if you must."

Kakashi bit his lower lip as Orochimaru turned away and retreated further into the apartment. Nonetheless, he left the door open and called back, "Decide now if you want to come in or take root outside! Hurry up!" Kakashi looked surprised at the Sannin. Without hesitation, he slipped into the apartment, removed his sandals, and followed Orochimaru into his living room.

Orochimaru’s apartment was modest and understated. A narrow hallway led to various rooms, with the kitchen adjoining the living room. The furnishings were simple yet tasteful.

Orochimaru grabbed a cup from the kitchen counter and settled into his cozy couch. Kakashi stepped slowly into the living room, watching Orochimaru attentively. After taking a sip from his cup, Orochimaru turned to Kakashi. "Well, speak!"

Kakashi stood still and nodded slightly. "Thank you for letting me in," he began. Orochimaru rolled his eyes in annoyance, but Kakashi remained undeterred. "I just want to apologize for entering your apartment without permission. It was wrong of me, and I realize it was foolish to let the others persuade me."

Orochimaru set his cup down with a gentle clink on the coffee table, leaned back comfortably, and crossed his legs elegantly. His gaze remained fixed on Kakashi. "I think we can forget about this matter if it doesn't happen again in the future," he declared firmly. Then he paused for a moment, crossed his arms over his chest, and added, "Your question? I don't have all day!"

Kakashi took a deep breath and decided to get straight to the point. "I want you to be my sensei," he stated firmly.

A heavy silence settled over the room as their gazes locked. Orochimaru's face revealed nothing of his thoughts; it remained impassive. After a few long seconds, he leaned forward, grabbed his cup, and took a sip. "You want me to be your sensei?" he repeated coolly as Kakashi nodded to confirm his request. Orochimaru set the cup down again and leaned back. "Not interested! Is there anything else?"

Kakashi crossed his arms resolutely, knowing this wouldn't be easy. "You haven't even given it proper thought!" he protested energetically.

Orochimaru shrugged nonchalantly. "I thought about it for a brief moment and concluded that I have no desire to teach a brat like you. Besides, I simply don't have the time for it. So, if that's all, I need to get back to work."

Kakashi frowned. "You haven't even given me a chance!"

Orochimaru let out an exasperated sigh and ran a hand over his face. "I thought you already had a sensei. Why do you need another one?" he asked skeptically.

Kakashi shrugged casually. "You can never have enough training," he began, "and besides, you could teach me things that Minato-sensei can't."

"Oh, are you dissatisfied with him?" Orochimaru asked with a mocking grin. "I knew that kid didn't have what it takes." He shifted in his seat as if preparing for an entertaining conversation.

Kakashi quickly shook his head. "No, Minato-sensei is an excellent teacher! I don't want that to change. But I would like to learn from you as well, Orochimaru-sensei!”

"Don't call me that!" the Sannin hissed, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. "I haven't agreed, and I'm not interested! Besides, we both know your father won't be pleased. It's no secret that Sakumo doesn't like me."

Kakashi couldn't deny his father's displeasure, but he was undeterred. He would find a way to convince him. "Don't worry about that, it's my problem, and I'll handle it," Kakashi assured with a confident smile.

Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and smirked slightly. "I thought you knew your father better," he remarked. He took another sip from his cup before continuing. "Your father is a mother hen! He's been like that since you were born. I'm surprised he even allowed you to become a Genin so early," he mocked.

"My father only wants what's best for me, just like Minato-sensei. But you're different. You would push me to my limits, and that's the only way I can improve. If I want to become the strongest Shinobi one day, I need to train hard," Kakashi explained. He had taken this argument from his conversation with Danzo, hoping it would convince Orochimaru. "Please let me prove that I'm worth it!"

Orochimaru fixed Kakashi with an intense gaze and leaned forward slightly. "You want to prove to me that you have the potential to be my student?" Kakashi nodded resolutely, keeping his gaze firmly on the Sannin. Orochimaru smiled darkly and stood up from the couch. "Then let's go to the training ground!"

Kakashi blinked a few times in surprise. That had been quicker than he expected. He had anticipated more of a discussion. But he quickly realized that the Sannin had something in mind. Whatever it was, it wouldn't be easy – probably almost impossible for a child. But Kakashi was determined. He would manage. So he nodded, and together they made their way to the training ground.

**********

Kakashi parried another strike, then backed away from Orochimaru, landing on his feet. His breathing was heavy, sweat glistened on his body, and his muscles trembled from exertion. Despite all his efforts, Kakashi had yet to land a single hit. His gaze fell on his right arm, where a shallow cut ran along his forearm. It had stopped bleeding and stung slightly, but Kakashi was used to such pain. He had suffered far worse injuries before.

His eyes shifted back to Orochimaru, who regarded him with an unimpressed expression. The Sannin didn't seem to be tiring at all—he wasn't even sweating. When they had reached the training ground, Orochimaru had revealed his intention. He told Kakashi that they would spar, and if Kakashi managed to land a hit, he would consider becoming his sensei.

But that was easier said than done. Kakashi had many good strategies and plans, but his body was struggling to keep up. Still, Kakashi was far from giving up. He had one more plan in mind. He decided to bide his time and wait for the right moment. He also viewed this as excellent training. Orochimaru was ruthlessly tough. If Kakashi were really five years old, he would have collapsed from exhaustion long ago. However, thanks to his experience, he knew how to conserve his energy and avoid tiring too quickly.

After four hours, Kakashi felt himself reaching his limits. Determined, he decided to execute his plan, hoping fervently that it would work. Patiently, he kept his focus on Orochimaru and assumed a combat stance. A wicked grin appeared on Orochimaru's face as he moved forward.

A faint smile formed under Kakashi's mask. Quickly, he formed hand signs and placed his hands on the ground. "Doton: Doryūheki no Jutsu!" he called out. Instantly, a massive earth wall sprang up between Kakashi and Orochimaru.

Kakashi stayed hidden, his body concealed in the massive earth wall, as he patiently waited for the right moment. It didn't take long for Orochimaru to reach Kakashi's side of the wall. His eyes scanned the training ground, unaware of where Kakashi was hiding. A broad smile spread across Kakashi's face. Now was his chance.

Determined, Kakashi sprang from the wall, his body hurtling toward Orochimaru, delivering a powerful kick. Orochimaru spun around and managed to block Kakashi's attack with his arms at the last moment. Kakashi's eyes were narrow and filled with determination as he continued his movements. In Orochimaru's eyes, Kakashi saw a flash of mild surprise.

Quickly, Kakashi retreated from the Sannin, landing safely a few meters away. Orochimaru regarded Kakashi for a moment with an inscrutable expression before his posture relaxed. "That's enough," he declared coolly.

Kakashi also relaxed and watched the Sannin. As Orochimaru finally turned to leave, Kakashi followed him with wide eyes. "I completed my task! Now it's your turn. Are you my sensei now?" he asked, his gaze expectant.

Orochimaru didn't turn around but paused. Silence stretched between them until Orochimaru glanced over his shoulder at Kakashi. "You should tend to your wound so it doesn't get infected," he said, then resumed walking. Just as Kakashi was about to protest, the Sannin continued, "I have a mission tomorrow. When I return, I'll contact you!" With that, Orochimaru disappeared.

Kakashi watched Orochimaru for a moment longer before exhaling and falling backward onto the ground. He had done it, but he was exhausted. Training with Orochimaru had been grueling, but he knew it would push him forward. Kakashi realized that not only could he prevent the Sannin from leaving the village, but also that training with Orochimaru could accelerate his progress.

For the Sannin would take no pity on Kakashi; he would push him to his limits, unlike Minato and his father. Maybe it wasn't so bad having him as a sensei, and who knows, they might even get along.

**********

Exhausted, Kakashi returned to Minato. He closed the door behind him and sank to the floor. Slowly, he began to take off his sandals while calling out into the apartment, "I'm back!"

No sooner had he spoken the words than Minato appeared in the hallway. "Kakashi!?" he exclaimed in alarm, rushing to him immediately. "What happened? Are you alright?" he asked worriedly, bending down to Kakashi.

Kakashi turned his head to Minato and gave him a broad grin. "All good," he announced as he stood up. "Orochimaru is my sensei from today."

Minato frowned and regarded Kakashi for a moment. Then he lowered his head. "Seeing you like this, I wonder if it's really worth it," the blond confessed thoughtfully.

Kakashi waved a hand dismissively. "It's worth it. It's nothing I'm not used to," he assured calmly. "Training with him won't hurt me. On the contrary, it will only push me further." He paused briefly before continuing, "Orochimaru is a strict teacher and won't go easy on me, but that's exactly what I need to get stronger quickly."

With a sigh, Minato stood up from his crouch. "Let's take care of your wound first," he suggested, placing his hand between Kakashi's shoulder blades. He gently guided him into the living room.

There, Kakashi plopped down on the couch while Minato fetched the first aid kit. When Minato returned to the living room, he sat down next to Kakashi and placed the kit on the coffee table. He opened it and took out the disinfectant. "I probably don't need to explain what I'm doing," Minato observed.

Kakashi chuckled and shook his head slightly. "No, I've been through this enough times. I've had much worse injuries," he admitted with a faint smile.

Minato smiled weakly as he disinfected Kakashi's wound. "I believe you," he said softly, his voice tinged with sadness. Then he looked up. "Are you still on active duty, or are you already retired?" he asked curiously.

Kakashi let his gaze wander to his arm, where Minato was still carefully cleaning his wound. He hummed softly before responding. "How should I put this..." he began cryptically. "I'm definitely not retired yet." Kakashi enjoyed keeping his sensei in suspense a little.

Curiously, Minato raised an eyebrow and set the disinfectant aside to take a bandage from the kit. "So, you're still going on missions?" he asked, interested.

"You could say that," Kakashi replied with a mischievous smile on his lips.

Confused, Minato looked at Kakashi. "Well, then what? Don't keep me in suspense for so long," he demanded, laughing. Then Minato began to wrap Kakashi's forearm with the bandage.

"I'm the Hokage!" Kakashi announced nonchalantly, watching Minato with a slight smile.

Immediately, Minato paused in his task and looked into Kakashi's eyes with a surprised expression. "You're the..." Minato stopped short, swallowing hard. "Hokage!?"

"Oh, had I not mentioned that yet?" Kakashi asked playfully, shrugging, even though he knew full well he hadn't mentioned it. "Why so surprised? You don't have much faith in me," Kakashi commented with a wink.

Minato regarded Kakashi for another moment, then shook his head and resumed his work. Kakashi could see a faint, proud smile on Minato's lips. "I haven't known you long, but I just thought that wasn't necessarily your thing," Minato explained.

Kakashi lowered his gaze and continued to watch Minato. "Well, it wasn't necessarily my wish. I could have done without it. But it was a favor for a friend," he explained in a light but sad voice.

Compassionate eyes landed on Kakashi. "I understand," Minato murmured. "Now I at least know why you want to save everyone. As Hokage, you don't just see the individual, but the whole village.”

Kakashi smiled faintly. "Maybe that's why," he said quietly and thoughtfully.

They were silent for a moment, watching as Minato finished bandaging Kakashi's arm. When Minato was done, he looked at Kakashi. "Do you sometimes worry about how the village will fare in your future?" he asked sympathetically.

Kakashi looked at Minato, his arm still resting in Minato's hand. "No," Kakashi admitted softly, gazing back at his arm. "They will manage fine without me. I have a worthy successor. He is much better suited for the position."

Minato's grip tightened slightly. "I bet you're a great Hokage," Minato encouraged him with an uplifting smile.

Kakashi smiled weakly under his mask. He never wanted to be the Hokage. After losing his Sharingan in the Fourth Great Ninja War, he felt he couldn't protect the village adequately. He had struggled for a long time with whether he should take the position. But in the end, he decided to do it. After all, Obito had wished for it. At least he wanted to keep that promise.

"Which Hokage number are you?" Minato asked, and Kakashi knew the blonde was trying to distract him.

Kakashi went along with it; he didn't want to dwell on it any longer. "I'm the sixth," he answered calmly. Kakashi knew what Minato would ask next, but he had promised to answer his questions.

"Who were the fourth and fifth Hokage?" Minato let go of Kakashi's arm and leaned back.

Kakashi drew his arm to himself and let his gaze fall to his lap. "The fifth was Tsunade," Kakashi replied, pausing for a moment. He bit his lower lip.

Minato looked at Kakashi in surprise. "Tsunade? That surprises me," he admitted, tilting his head slightly. "What about the fourth?"

Kakashi took a deep breath and then looked at Minato. "The fourth was you," he finally said.

Minato's eyes widened. "Me?!" He placed his hand on his chest, and a radiant smile spread across his lips. "I actually became Hokage," he murmured with pride in his voice, his eyes shining with joy.

Kakashi felt tears burning in his eyes as he saw Minato's expression turn sad. The blonde seemed to have realized something. Quickly, Kakashi blinked away the tears and looked away. Silence fell between them until Minato finally exhaled. "You told me yesterday you would answer my questions today."

Kakashi directed his gaze back to Minato, regaining his determination. He knew the hardest part of their conversation was yet to come. "Let me freshen up quickly, then we can talk," Kakashi requested in a calm voice.

Minato didn't look at Kakashi, his gaze was directed out the window. He just nodded in response. Kakashi slid off the sofa and left the living room. He quickly disappeared into the bathroom, closed the door behind him, and leaned against it. Slowly, he pulled down his mask and took a few deep breaths.

After a moment, he pushed off the door and went to the sink. Minato had provided a small stool for him to reach better. Kakashi stood on the stool, clung to the sink with his hands, and looked in the mirror. "I can do this," Kakashi murmured to himself, tightening his grip on the sink.

Chapter Text

Kakashi adjusted his mask carefully and took a deep breath. Then he got up from his stool and pushed it aside. Though he would have preferred to avoid the conversation, he had promised Minato. It was long overdue for Kakashi to realize that his sensei had many questions. Even though Minato held back, surely there was much weighing on his heart. Kakashi felt obligated to be open with him. After all, the blond had already done so much for him.

With determination, Kakashi left the bathroom and returned to the living room. Minato sat unchanged on the couch, waiting patiently. As Kakashi entered the room, their eyes met as he walked across and settled into a chair opposite Minato. The tension was palpable. Kakashi consciously avoided sitting next to his sensei; he didn't want to be too close while answering his questions.

For a moment, they simply remained in mutual silence before Kakashi cleared his throat and initiated the conversation. "I promised to answer any question you have. So go ahead, ask your question," he stated calmly, though turmoil brewed inside him.

Minato's gaze lowered to the floor, his face tense with emotion. "Has Kushina already passed away in the future?" he asked softly.

Kakashi raised his eyebrows in surprise. He hadn't expected this to be Minato's first question. He had anticipated it would be about his own fate. But that was typical of Minato; his thoughts were always with his loved ones, the people he cared about. It was only natural for Minato to inquire first about Kushina's fate.

Kakashi also looked down and nodded regretfully. "I'm sorry," he whispered softly, biting his lower lip as if trying to contain his own emotions.

A sad smile played on Minato's lips as he leaned back and spoke thoughtfully, "So I couldn't protect her." His gaze wandered into the distance as he continued, "How did she die?"

Without looking at Minato, Kakashi asked, "Don't you want to know anything about yourself?" Because it wasn't Minato who couldn't protect her, but Kakashi himself.

A moment of silence settled over the room before Minato resignedly shrugged his shoulders. "I'm fairly certain I've also passed away. From what you've already told me and your reaction when we first met when you arrived in the past, I can already guess," he explained, then let his gaze wander out the window. "I was already quite certain about Kushina as well, but somehow I had hoped it wasn't so," he admitted softly.

"I understand," murmured Kakashi, nervously twisting the fabric of his pants between his fingers. "You both died in the same incident," he added quietly, lost in his thoughts.

"What was that incident?" Minato asked directly.

Kakashi took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment to gather himself. He reminded himself once more that he had promised. Resolutely, he opened his eyes again and didn't hesitate any longer. "The Kyuubi attacked the village. Both of you gave your lives to protect the village and its inhabitants."

Minato's eyes widened. "The Kyuubi!? But how could it snatch Kushina away?”

"The seal was weakened. Kushina and you were expecting a baby. During childbirth, there was an attack. The attacker managed to separate you and take Kushina away to release the Nine-Tails under his control onto the village," explained Kakashi, striving to remain calm.

Minato gazed out of the window for a moment, and Kakashi admired how calmly his sensei could remain. It was admirable how Minato always kept a clear head in every critical situation. For Kakashi, it was nothing new; no matter the situation they were in, Minato always remained calm and composed. Kakashi knew exactly from whom he had inherited his composure in battle. Not only had his father repeatedly taught him to stay calm, but Minato had also instructed him in it.

"To be honest, I'm not sure what to ask next," admitted Minato, turning his gaze back to Kakashi with a hesitant smile. "It's painful to hear that Kushina and I apparently died during the birth of our child."

Kakashi looked at Minato for a moment. Despite his smile, he could see the sadness in his eyes. Suddenly, he realized he had approached the conversation wrong, and guilt flooded him. "I'm sorry, I completely mishandled this," confessed Kakashi, shifting uneasily in his chair.

Minato shook his head affectionately. "It's okay, Kakashi. I know it's not easy. Don't worry," he said, giving Kakashi an encouraging smile.

Kakashi looked out of the window for a moment, took a deep breath, and then began telling Minato everything he knew about the attack. However, for now, he omitted the fact that Obito was responsible for the attack. Minato hadn't met him yet, and Kakashi wanted to prevent him from being biased in their first encounter. Although Kakashi knew Minato was fair and wouldn't hold Obito responsible for actions that lay in the future, he kept it to himself for the time being.

After Kakashi had finished telling everything, Minato lowered his gaze to the floor in front of him. "Naruto," he murmured softly to himself, a smile playing on his lips. "A wonderful name."

A relieved smile graced Kakashi's face as some tension eased off him. Though the conversation wasn't over, he felt lighter. "At least you chose it together," he added. Then there was a moment of silence. "Do you have any more questions?" he finally asked.

Minato chuckled briefly before looking at Kakashi lovingly. "I have many questions," he began, pausing for a moment as his brow furrowed. "What happened to Naruto after our deaths?"

Kakashi flinched at the question, although he knew it was coming, he still wasn't fully prepared for it. "The villagers learned that the Nine-Tails was sealed within him. They feared him, hated him, and didn't treat him well," he explained briefly. He wanted to keep the topic as short as possible. Even today, he was plagued with guilt that he hadn't been there enough for Naruto.

"I see," Minato whispered softly, then fell silent. His words hung heavy in the air as he seemed lost in thought.

After a moment of silence, Kakashi decided to lighten the mood. "Don't worry. Naruto never let himself be defeated," he began with a touch of confidence. "He remained steadfast in his path and always pursued his dream. He managed to earn the villagers' respect."

A proud smile crossed Minato's lips. "And what was his dream?"

Kakashi grinned broadly. "He wanted to become Hokage!"

Minato's eyes widened as he looked at Kakashi for a moment. "Will he succeed? I mean, so far, he obviously hasn't."

"I told you, I have a good successor. Can you guess who it is?" Kakashi winked at him. Naturally, Minato immediately understood what Kakashi meant, and Kakashi could practically feel his sensei bursting with pride. "After all, he's Kushina's and your son. You don't need to worry about him. He's found his way in life and won't be stopped," reassured Kakashi.

Minato crossed his arms. "I'm glad to hear that," he admitted, looking thoughtfully out the window. "It seems he takes after Kushina. He seems to have inherited her indomitable will," he added, his thoughts drifting to his beloved wife.

Kakashi chuckled and nodded. "Especially since he can be quite a pain sometimes. It wasn't always easy with him," he laughed, recalling the challenges brought by Naruto's lively character.

With a contemplative look, Minato gazed at Kakashi. "Did you take care of him?"

"Not really," Kakashi confessed softly. "He was one of my students, but as a sensei, I let him down more often than not," he added regretfully, the pain in his voice unmistakable.

Kakashi was firmly convinced that he hadn't given Naruto everything he needed. He felt guilty for letting him down. Sometimes Kakashi believed he should have done more for the boy. After all, Minato had always taken care of Kakashi, no matter how challenging it was. Kakashi should have advocated more strongly for Naruto.

Suddenly, he was snapped out of his thoughts as Minato stood up, approached Kakashi, and crouched down in front of him. "Didn't you tell me they became the most powerful shinobi the world has ever seen? They didn't achieve that on their own. A student only becomes as strong as their sensei," he said firmly, gently placing his hands on Kakashi's knees.

Kakashi looked at Minato's hands. "But I also told you they all found a better sensei," he murmured softly, his gaze filled with self-doubt.

Minato's hands became slightly heavier. "Stop putting yourself down all the time. Everything you tell me, you downplay. I firmly believe you've become an outstanding shinobi, sensei, and Hokage. You don't need to overshadow yourself," he said firmly.

"How would you know that?" Kakashi muttered, his hands clenching into fists. His eyes were full of doubt.

Minato smiled gently and placed two fingers under Kakashi's chin, gently turning his head so they could look into each other's eyes. "Simply because I know you, and I know you're not a bad person," he said softly, his gaze full of trust and warmth.

Kakashi's eyes widened, and his lips trembled beneath the mask. How disappointed would Minato be if he knew the whole truth? Kakashi had let down his team, he couldn't protect any of them. In that moment, he felt old emotions resurfacing, threatening to overwhelm him. Quickly, he averted his gaze from Minato's and closed his eyes. He wanted to end the topic, to end the entire conversation.

"Do you have any more questions?" Kakashi turned his gaze to the window, his thoughts elsewhere.

Minato withdrew his hands from Kakashi and rose to settle into another chair beside him. "Was it me who introduced you to the Anbu? It wasn't the Third, as I initially suspected, was it?" he asked thoughtfully.

Kakashi turned his gaze to Minato and nodded. "Yes, you brought me into the Anbu," he confirmed, surprised at how much Minato could piece together on his own.

"I seem to have made quite a few mistakes," Minato remarked with sorrowful eyes.

Kakashi raised his eyebrows in surprise. He hadn't expected Minato to see it as a mistake. "You had your reasons," he reassured sincerely. Kakashi knew that Minato had brought him into the Anbu so he could be close by. "But if it helps, you eventually regretted it when you realized it wasn't the right path. To make amends, you made me Kushina's bodyguard during her pregnancy," he added, trying to comfort Minato.

Minato turned his gaze to Kakashi. "What was the reason for bringing you into the Anbu at fourteen?"

Kakashi bit his lip. He wasn't ready to talk about it yet. Not about what happened with Obito, and certainly not about Rin. The thought of seeing her again pained him deeply. Looking into her kind, innocent eyes was no easy task. Even now, he couldn't forgive himself properly. The guilt weighed heavily on his shoulders. But he had learned to live with it.

"It's just been a lot," Kakashi admitted, without elaborating further.

Minato smiled sympathetically, and to Kakashi's relief, he didn't press further on the topic. "Perhaps we should call it a conversation for now," the blond offered.

Kakashi shrugged. "You probably have many more questions," he remarked casually, leaving room for further discussions.

Minato waved it off casually. "It's all right. It's been a lot of information for me to digest as well. You don't need to worry," he reassured. Then his expression turned more serious. "Besides, I can tell it's taking a toll on you. Whatever happened, it hasn't been easy, and I don't want to unnecessarily distress you," his words were full of compassion and understanding.

"It hasn't always gone according to plan," Kakashi affirmed, smiling gratefully at Minato. "Thank you!"

"Don't mention it!" Then the blond got up and headed to the kitchen. "Would you like some tea too?" he asked from the kitchen, filling the kettle with water. His offer radiated warmth and care.

Kakashi settled back in his chair, watching Minato attentively. "Yes, please!" Kakashi sensed turmoil within the blond. It didn't feel right to end the conversation like this. On the other hand, perhaps it truly was better to give Minato some time to process what he had just heard. After all, more conversations like this would follow. Once Obito and Rin joined their team, Minato might want to know what became of them. Then Kakashi would tell him the whole truth.

**********

Kakashi stood next to Minato in front of the Hokage, both summoned together. It was likely about a mission, but Kakashi was surprised to find himself included. He hadn't expected to be sent on a mission while Sakumo was away from the village. However, it quickly became clear who was behind this decision. Danzo stood beside the Hokage. It was probable that Hiruzen had been persuaded by him to have Kakashi join the mission. The Third Hokage tolerated too much.

Throughout the entire conversation, Kakashi kept an eye on Danzo, a slight smile on his lips. He knew Danzo had his own agenda regarding him. Yet, for now, he pushed those thoughts aside and listened attentively to the Hokage.

The mission in question was an A-rank mission. They were to deliver a scroll containing crucial information to the border. Due to the tense situation requiring them to advance to the border, it was classified as an A-rank mission. Minato and Kakashi were not supposed to engage directly in combat, but encountering enemy shinobi was not out of the question.

Minato appeared tense; he didn't seem pleased about Kakashi accompanying them. Kakashi himself was relaxed. It wasn't an unusual mission for him, and he was confident they would succeed.

However, Minato saw it differently. After the Hokage finished his explanations, the blond spoke up. "Why should I take Kakashi along? He's still a genin!" Kakashi sensed a hint of anger in his voice. He wondered if his sensei was deliberately protesting against this decision. He should know it wasn't a big deal for Kakashi. Perhaps he wanted to avoid trouble; Sakumo would definitely hear about this conversation.

"Kakashi needs to gain more experience. His skills are above average, and I believe he can learn a lot on this mission," Hiruzen explained, puffing on his pipe.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly as Minato continued to tense beside him. "It's too dangerous. He needs more experience and combat practice."

Now Danzo also spoke up. "How else is he supposed to gain experience and routine if not on a mission?" he asked coolly. "Besides, you are not supposed to engage in combat, just deliver the scroll."

"Kakashi should stay in the village and complete D-rank missions while he becomes more proficient in combat techniques during training," Minato insisted. "There's no guarantee we won't encounter enemy shinobi. The danger is high given the current situation. Also, Sakumo is not in the village right now. He should have a say in this, after all, he is his father."

Kakashi grinned slightly under his mask but held back and remained silent. Danzo snorted in frustration. "Kakashi is a shinobi, just like his father. Both are committed to the village, and if the Hokage assigns you this mission, you are to comply!" His voice grew angry, his words sounding like an undeniable directive.

To prevent Minato from unnecessarily confronting Danzo, Kakashi lightly tugged at his pant leg. Minato glanced briefly at Kakashi, who had his gaze fixed on the Hokage. He bowed slightly. "I won't disappoint you," Kakashi said firmly, then looked at Minato reassuringly. "Or you, Minato-sensei." Minato sighed softly, walked to the desk, and accepted the scroll. Once everything was settled, they bid farewell and left the office.

Casually putting his hands in his pockets, Kakashi's expression was thoughtful as they silently left the Hokage Tower. Minato also remained silent until they were further away from the tower. Then he looked down at Kakashi. "What are you thinking about?"

"Not here, soon at home," Kakashi whispered, continuing on his way. Minato nodded in agreement and walked silently beside Kakashi.

"My eternal rival!" Immediately, the two turned around as Guy ran towards them. Sliding to a stop, he took a few deep breaths before looking at Kakashi with a wide grin. "How wonderful to see you again!"

Kakashi smiled warmly. "Hello, Guy!”

"How is my eternal rival?" Guy asked energetically, standing up straight. "Asuma told me you were in the hospital. He said it was pretty serious."

Kakashi took his hands out of his pockets, waved dismissively, and crossed them behind his head. "Asuma is exaggerating again. He probably misunderstood something his father said."

Minato sighed beside Kakashi and looked down at him. Guy turned his gaze to Minato, briefly flinched, then bowed. "How rude of me! Good day, sir... um." Guy tilted his head in confusion.

Minato smiled relaxedly at Guy. "My name is Minato Namikaze, and you are obviously Guy. Nice to meet you. I am Kakashi's sensei."

"Pleasure to meet you, Minato-sensei!" greeted Guy, then glanced at Kakashi. He covered his mouth with his hand and whispered, "Do you actually have your own sensei?"

Kakashi nodded. "Yes, at the moment I'm not assigned to any team," he explained calmly.

Guy jumped a step away from Kakashi and clenched his hand into a fist. "Very well, then maybe we'll be on a team together soon!" Then he pointed a thumb at himself. "Because I'll be a genin soon!”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow. The graduation exams were approaching soon. He smiled challengingly at Guy. "How many attempts will you need?" Bringing his hands forward, he placed one thoughtfully on his chin. "I think you'll need at least three tries."

Minato flinched beside Kakashi and looked at him in surprise. "Kakashi!" he said sternly. "Don't be so rude."

"Don't worry, it just motivates me to train harder!" Guy declared with a bright smile, then turned back to Kakashi. "I'll show you I can do it on the first try, and then I'll challenge you!" he said resolutely.

Kakashi smiled back at him. "I look forward to it."

Minato placed a hand on Kakashi's shoulder. "We should move on now," he said gently. Then he addressed Guy. "I'm sorry, but we have to go. We have an early mission tomorrow. Good luck with your exam! Until next time."

Guy nodded with a broad smile. "Thank you!" Then he looked at Kakashi. "Good luck with your mission and take care, eternal rival! Until next time!"

Guy ran off waving, while Kakashi raised his hand in farewell and watched him for a moment before looking up at Minato. "Let's go home."

Minato nodded in agreement, and they continued on their way. After a while of silence, Minato asked, "Did you have to be so mean to him?"

Kakashi put his hands back in his pockets and looked down. "Not necessarily, but I have to. It could harm Guy if I don't challenge him," he explained.

"I understand. He wants to keep up with you and impress you. He doesn't let your teasing get him down; on the contrary, it motivates him to keep going," Minato observed, and Kakashi nodded in agreement.

**********

Kakashi sat cross-legged on the floor, packing his backpack for the mission, when Minato appeared in the doorway of his room. With arms crossed, he casually leaned against the door frame. "So, what's on your mind? Is it about the mission?"

Kakashi paused and turned his head to Minato. "Not directly. The mission isn't the issue. Honestly, I'm looking forward to getting out of the village," he explained with a grin before his expression turned serious again. "I'm more concerned about my father. When he comes back and finds out I've been sent on a mission to the border, he'll blow up."

Minato nodded in agreement, his forehead slightly furrowed. "I figured as much. He'll kill me," Minato remarked with a smile.

"He won't! What can you do about it anyway? He'll find out that you opposed it. Don't worry, I'll put in a good word for you," Kakashi reassured him. "Danzo is behind this. He must have convinced the Hokage until he agreed that I had to come along," he speculated, crossing his arms.

Minato paused for a moment, his forehead furrowed. "I've been thinking the same. What do you think he might be aiming for?" he asked tensely.

Kakashi furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at his half-packed bag. "Maybe he's hoping something will happen to me on the mission," he speculated.

Minato flinched and straightened up. "I'll make sure nothing happens to you!" he promised firmly.

Kakashi smiled beneath his mask. "I know. Trust me, if he thinks he can get rid of me, he'll quickly realize it's not that simple." He explained coolly, "But I think it's more about provoking my father. It's a feeble attempt to stir up trouble. Maybe he wants to show how close he can get to me and how much power he has. But whatever his thoughts are, they're definitely not good."

Kakashi was genuinely worried. He had no idea how far Danzo would go. He wished he could anticipate what Danzo was planning. If his suspicion was correct and Danzo had something to do with Sakumo's death, he would truly be capable of anything.

Minato snapped Kakashi out of his thoughts. "Stop overthinking. Everything will be fine."

Kakashi lifted his head and looked into Minato's friendly face. "I'm not overthinking," he deflected.

Minato laughed, approached Kakashi, crouched in front of him, and gently tapped his forehead. "You made the same face as always when you're lost in thought," he explained.

"I was just thinking about what else I need to pack," Kakashi said and grinned at Minato.

Minato tousled his hair once and stood up again. "Alright, I'll go let Kushina know that we'll be out of the village starting tomorrow. Please don't take too long."

Kakashi narrowed his eyes. "Shouldn't I be the one telling you that? I'm sure it won't just be a notification." A mischievous smile played on his lips.

"Kakashi!" Minato exclaimed with flushed cheeks, and Kakashi couldn't help but laugh.

Chapter Text

Hiruzen delved into the scroll that Sakumo had handed him. With a frustrated sigh, he let the smoke from his pipe rise before setting the document aside and turning his gaze to Sakumo. “The situation is worse than expected. We need to reinforce the troops at the border,” he said with a serious expression, rubbing his forehead. “War is inevitable.”

Sakumo nodded in agreement with the grim assessment. “It was foreseeable. The signs have been unmistakable in recent weeks.”

The Third Hokage took another draw from his pipe, letting the smoke slowly escape. “Of course, it was foreseeable. Still, I hoped it wouldn’t come to this.” Carefully setting his pipe down, he leaned forward. “I will take all necessary steps to reinforce our troops. Thank you, Sakumo. Take a few days off, but be ready—I will need you at the front soon.”

Sakumo sighed and looked out the window. He had long been aware that it would come to this. Once the war broke out in earnest, he would barely spend any time in the village. The thought of leaving Kakashi alone made him uneasy. Even on his last mission, he had felt uncomfortable leaving his son behind. The worry that something might happen still gnawed at him.

“Of course, you can count on me,” Sakumo replied calmly, watching the clouds drift by. Soon, the first raindrops would fall.

A knock on the door interrupted their conversation. The Hokage directed his gaze past Sakumo to the door. “Come in!” he called.

Sakumo turned his attention to the door, tensing as he saw Danzo enter the room. With deliberate steps, Danzo closed the door behind him, walked slowly past Sakumo, and gave him a distrustful look. Sakumo remained calm and focused his attention back on the Hokage.

Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, watching Danzo, who positioned himself next to the desk, resting his hands on his cane. “What can I do for you, Danzo?” the Hokage asked in a calm tone.

"I heard that Sakumo has returned from his mission. What is the situation?" Danzo cast a fleeting glance at Sakumo before returning his attention to Hiruzen.

Sakumo was not surprised that Danzo was here. Of course, he had immediately known that Sakumo had returned from his mission. It bothered him how much Danzo knew. Surely there would be another argument once Danzo read his report. Danzo had long been dissatisfied with how the Third Hokage was handling the current situation. In fact, he was never satisfied.

The Third Hokage handed the scroll to Danzo, who immediately immersed himself in its content. As Danzo read, Hiruzen explained calmly, “The situation is extremely tense, and war seems inevitable.”

After reading through the scroll, Danzo furrowed his brow and carefully placed it back on the desk. "What do you plan to do now, Hiruzen?”

Sakumo decided to wait and observe the two men closely, crossing his arms over his chest. He could already sense that Danzo would be dissatisfied.

"I will reinforce the troops at the borders and put them on high alert. It is crucial that we act with caution now to avoid escalation," Hiruzen explained, directing his gaze at Danzo.

Danzo snorted angrily. "We should have reinforced our troops at the border much earlier. You waited too long. There’s no point in artificially delaying the war.”

"That wouldn’t have changed our current situation. The other villages wouldn’t have been deterred; on the contrary, the war would likely have broken out sooner," Sakumo interjected, attempting to curb Danzo’s influence. "It was right to wait. The only mistake we made was not talking to the others. We should have sought a peaceful solution much earlier.”

Danzo looked over at Sakumo, frowning. “There’s no point in negotiating with the other villages. They all have the same goal: more power. We can’t be naive and must act decisively!”

Sakumo shrugged. “That’s exactly what we want as well. The balance of power should be evenly distributed. We haven’t even had the chance to recover from the last conflict. The other villages won’t be any better off. Our forces are still weakened.”

"That’s why we need to nurture the youth. We have some talented Genin, and soon some will complete their training. Their potential must not be wasted. We need to start nurturing them early so they can support our forces," Danzo stated with seriousness. "Since war is now unavoidable, we must not hesitate any longer. It’s time to act. The top priority is the protection of the village.”

Sakumo tensed and slowly lowered his arms. He kept his thoughts to himself; he could guess that Danzo was also thinking of Kakashi. But Sakumo would not allow his son to be sent to the front. No child just out of the academy should have to go to the front lines.

Hiruzen reached for his pipe and took a puff before responding. “We are far from the point of needing to send children to the front. Yes, our forces are weakened, but they are still strong enough.”

Sakumo decided he’d had enough. He had no interest in engaging with Danzo any further. He longed to go home and rest. Most of all, he wanted to spend time with Kakashi; the mission had taken longer than expected, and he had missed his son. "If everything is settled, I would like to go home,” he said, turning slowly.

Hiruzen looked at Sakumo and leaned forward in his chair. "I must inform you that Kakashi and Minato are currently not in the village. They are on a mission.”

Sakumo immediately stopped, turning back to the Hokage and raising an eyebrow, noticing the small smile on Danzo’s lips. "What kind of mission?”

"They are delivering an important scroll with information to a troop at the border," Danzo explained calmly, fixing his gaze on Sakumo.

Anger rose within him, and he forced himself to stay calm. But sudden fear for Kakashi gripped him as he clenched his hands into fists. “Did I miss something while I was out of the village? Kakashi is a Genin; he has no business being at the border in this tense situation!” His voice trembled with anger, but his body language remained calm. His gaze fixed on Hiruzen. “Did we not agree that I would be involved in such decisions? That was a condition when he became a Genin!”

Danzo struck the floor with his cane, and Sakumo’s gaze immediately shifted to him. “The boy is a Shinobi and, like you, obligated to the village. Besides, he is too talented to be held back.”

“Surely it was your idea to send him to the border, wasn’t it? You don’t care at all if something goes wrong,” Sakumo accused Danzo. He was no longer willing to accept everything. Still, he took a deep breath to calm himself.

Danzo closed his eyes and did not respond. Before the tension could escalate further, the Third Hokage cleared his throat. “Don’t worry, Minato is with him and will take good care of him. If you’ll excuse me, I have much to attend to.”

Sakumo nodded tensely, turned, and made his way out. For him, the conversation was far from over; he planned to continue it, but not in Danzo’s presence. It would be best if Minato were there. Sakumo would not allow Kakashi to be sent to war so early.

As Sakumo left the room, Danzo followed. Once the door closed behind them and they were alone in the hallway, Sakumo stopped and turned to Danzo, who was walking in the opposite direction. "Let's end this charade and speak openly."

Danzo abruptly stopped and turned to Sakumo, his face expressionless, while Sakumo looked at him determinedly. “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” he replied coolly.

Sakumo couldn’t help a slight, sarcastic laugh. For a moment, he closed his eyes before looking back at Danzo. “We both know you’re aware of the Hokage’s offer. Everything that’s happened in the past few weeks wasn’t a coincidence: Kakashi’s poisoning, you talking to him at the market, and now this mission.” His voice remained firm as he closely watched Danzo’s reaction.

Danzo slightly turned away and looked out the window. “Don’t be ridiculous, Sakumo. That doesn’t suit you. But if it makes you happy, yes, I am aware of the offer that you should become the next Hokage. And I think you’re not suitable for it.” He paused for a moment before continuing calmly. “However, I don’t see what one thing has to do with the other. I had nothing to do with your son’s poisoning. It’s not a crime to talk to Kakashi, and the mission simply had to be entrusted to capable hands.”

Sakumo studied Danzo for a moment and frowned. Either he was a master at lying, or he was actually telling the truth about one point. But Sakumo wasn’t swayed; he didn’t trust the older man. “I don’t care if you think I’m suitable or not. But I won’t stand by and watch you use Kakashi for your political games.”

Danzo slowly turned back to Sakumo, his expression unreadable. "I do what is necessary to protect Konoha. You should understand that, Sakumo. Our views on the village’s future may differ, but in the end, it’s about its safety. I don’t exploit anyone.”

Sakumo looked Danzo directly in the eyes, his determination reflected in his gaze. "That may be your opinion, Danzo. But I will remain vigilant." His voice stayed calm, but his words were full of seriousness. “Stay away from Kakashi in the future!”

Danzo turned and let out a short, cold, humorless laugh. “I told you, don’t be ridiculous. You have nothing to worry about, I won’t harm your brat.” He turned to leave but paused once more, glancing over his shoulder. “But that doesn’t mean I agree with you becoming Hokage.” With those words, he continued on his way, leaving Sakumo alone.

Sakumo watched Danzo for a moment longer before turning away and leaving the Hokage Tower. He knew he couldn’t trust Danzo, even if he claimed he wouldn’t harm Kakashi. Distrust gnawed at him, and he decided to keep a close eye on Danzo. The tension in Sakumo didn’t ease as he continued on his way.

**********

Sakumo knocked gently on the door and took a step back. It opened quickly, revealing a slightly annoyed Shikaku. Sakumo smiled warmly at him. "Hello Shikaku, long time no see! I hope you're well?”

"Oh, good day. Thanks for asking, I'm fine. You're probably here to see my father?" he asked politely, though his voice sounded somewhat bored.

Sakumo nodded in agreement. "That's right. I'd like to speak with him. Could you let him know, please?”

A frustrated sigh escaped Shikaku's lips as he stepped aside to let Sakumo into the house. Sakumo's smile remained unchanged as he entered. After taking off his sandals and placing them neatly to the side, he turned back to Shikaku, who motioned for him to follow.

"My father is in his study. He won't mind if I bring you to him," the younger Nara explained, putting his hands in his pockets as he led Sakumo through the house.

The house was simple but tastefully decorated. It wasn't particularly large, but it provided enough space for the family. Sakumo knew that Shikato's wife, Yoshino Nara, placed great importance on a cozy interior. She always wanted the family to have a place where they could retreat and relax. The furniture was carefully chosen, and the rooms exuded a warm, inviting atmosphere that immediately conveyed a sense of comfort.

They stopped in front of a closed door, and Shikaku knocked gently. It didn't take long for a muffled voice to be heard from the other side. "Come in!" Shikaku immediately opened the door and stepped into the room. "What can I do for you, Shikaku?" the voice asked, calm and attentive.

"Sakumo is here and would like to speak with you," the younger Nara explained, stepping aside to allow Sakumo to enter the office.

Shikato immediately rose from his chair and smiled kindly at Sakumo. Sakumo returned the smile and nodded to him. The elder Nara turned to his son. "Thank you. Would you please leave us alone? And tell your mother I'll be down for dinner later.”

A frustrated groan escaped Shikaku as he turned to leave. "How troublesome," he muttered before exiting the room and closing the door behind him.

Shikato laughed quietly and gestured to the chair in front of his desk. Sakumo stepped closer and sat down. "Your son hasn't changed a bit," he remarked with a fond smile.

"That's true," Shikato replied with a chuckle, taking his seat as well, "but he's an outstanding shinobi. If only he would show a bit more ambition." His eyes sparkled with pride and slight concern.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow. "He takes after his father. Weren't you the same way?" he asked with a mischievous smile.

Shikato laughed softly and nodded in agreement. "You're right," he said, gazing thoughtfully out of his study window. "But enough about Shikaku. What brings you to me, Sakumo?”

Sakumo's expression immediately grew serious. He crossed his legs and folded his arms. "I just came from the Hokage and submitted my report. The war is inevitable now.”

Shikato nodded slowly, turning his gaze back to Sakumo. "We feared as much weeks ago," he said thoughtfully, rubbing his face. "What is the Third Hokage planning now?”

"Hiruzen plans to reinforce the troops at the borders and wait for now," Sakumo explained calmly, tapping his finger on his arm. "Danzo, on the other hand, was dissatisfied; he would prefer to go on the offensive immediately.”

Shikato raised his eyebrows skeptically and leaned back in his chair. "Danzo? I'm not surprised he voiced his opinion." He sighed thoughtfully before continuing. "We have difficult times ahead.”

"It definitely won't be easy," Sakumo confirmed, and a silence settled over them. Rain pattered against the window as Sakumo gazed outside. "Kakashi was sent to the border on a mission with Minato.”

Shikato's eyes widened briefly before he relaxed again. "I know we haven't fully recovered from the last war, but is it really necessary to send children there?" He paused, his expression darkening briefly. "You think Danzo had something to do with it, don't you?”

Sakumo nodded, confirming his conviction, and turned back to Shikato. "He wants to provoke me and demonstrate his power. Danzo is using Kakashi to intimidate me, but I won't stand by any longer." A determined expression settled on Sakumo's face. After weeks of contemplation, he had made a clear decision. "I will accept the Third Hokage's offer!"

Sakumo unfolded his arms and leaned slightly forward, his gaze firmly on Shikato. "I won't let him get away with it any longer. If I refused the offer, he would achieve exactly what he wants. After we left the office, I confronted Danzo directly about my suspicions. As I feared, he was already aware. This strengthens my suspicion that he truly has it out for Kakashi and me."

"And yet, you will accept the offer?" Shikato asked, surprised. "Don't get me wrong, I think it's the right decision. But wouldn't that put you even more in his crosshairs?”

"We are already in Danzo's crosshairs, as the past weeks have clearly shown. But how better to protect Kakashi than from the position of Hokage?" Sakumo said thoughtfully. He paused for a moment and lowered his gaze to the floor. The title of Hokage meant little to him; in fact, he had little interest in it. The most important thing to him was his son.

Resolutely, Sakumo looked back at Shikato. "I will take on this responsibility, not for the title, but for the safety of Konoha and especially for Kakashi. If I am at the top, I can ensure that we do not make reckless decisions and do not send our shinobi into danger lightly."

Shikato smiled contentedly and relaxed in his chair. "I like this side of you much better. You're making the right decision, I'm sure of it."

"Let's hope you're right," Sakumo murmured, biting his lower lip thoughtfully. Despite his determination not to let Danzo intimidate him any longer, he remained worried about what else Danzo might be planning. A suspicion that had taken root in him after their encounter at the market continued to gnaw at him.

"Before my mission, I was at the market with Kakashi. He insisted on sitting on a bench. I agreed and kept an eye on him the whole time," Sakumo began, watching the raindrops patter against the window. He snorted amusedly before continuing. "It didn't take long for Danzo to sit next to Kakashi and start talking to him. I held back to find out what he wanted from Kakashi.”

Shikato tilted his head curiously. "And what did he want from Kakashi?”

Sakumo directed his gaze back at the Nara. “Danzo tried to influence Kakashi. He wanted to convince him that he was living in my shadow and offered to help him step out of it.” Sakumo took a deep breath and let his gaze drop thoughtfully to the floor. “He might even succeed. Ever since Kakashi could talk, he’s been telling me he wants to be as strong as I am. I get the impression that Kakashi trains so hard just to make me proud. If Danzo continues like this, I fear he could influence the boy and turn him to his side.”

Sakumo rubbed his face and paused for a moment, his gaze remaining fixed on the floor. "Kakashi is a smart boy and certainly not naive. But I fear that I might be pushing him in the wrong direction," he admitted, exhaling in frustration. A humorless laugh escaped his lips. "I wouldn't claim to be the best father. Who allows their five-year-old son to become a shinobi? My wife would have killed me for that!"

Shikato's expression softened, and he sighed. "That's not true, Sakumo. Believe me, I don't know a better father than you. You're always there for Kakashi and want only the best for him. Not everyone would dare to take on Danzo, but you do it for your son. When he was in the hospital, you didn't leave his side for a moment and even canceled your mission. You didn't care what the Hokage had to say about it. We all know he wanted only you for that mission."

The Nara paused briefly, his expression turning serious. "But if you feel that Kakashi might think that way, you should talk to him. Let him know how much he means to you and that he isn't living in your shadow. That he doesn't need to prove anything to you."

Sakumo followed the pattern of the carpet with his eyes as he considered these words. Although he had already spoken with Kakashi, he wasn't sure if Kakashi had taken it seriously. Kakashi was a master at saying what Sakumo wanted to hear. Given that it was just before his mission, Kakashi might have only been trying to reassure him. "I spoke with him that evening, but maybe I should take the time to really talk to him again. While I'm at it, I could also tell him that I might become the next Hokage. He should hear it from me."

Shikato nodded in agreement and leaned forward. "That's probably for the best. What do you plan to do now?"

Sakumo looked back at Shikato and straightened in his chair. "First, I will wait for Kakashi to return. That is the most important thing right now. After that, I will seek another conversation with the Hokage. This can't happen again. Kakashi is still a Genin and should remain one. Once that is settled, I will inform the Hokage of my decision."

He paused briefly, ran a hand through his hair, and frowned. "I hope that Danzo will be distracted by the war in the near future and won't have time to focus on Kakashi. Nevertheless, I must remain vigilant. But there's something that has puzzled me."

"What exactly puzzled you?" Shikato asked curiously.

Sakumo let his gaze wander to the window. The rain had eased, and the clouds were slowly beginning to clear. "When I spoke to Danzo earlier and confronted him about what happened to Kakashi, I had the feeling that he was telling the truth in one regard."

Shikato raised an eyebrow questioningly but let Sakumo continue. "It's strange, and I don't understand what it means, but my instinct tells me that he really had nothing to do with Kakashi's poisoning. At the same time, I'm convinced it wasn't an outsider. The perpetrator must be someone within the village.”

Shikato's face took on a thoughtful expression as he quietly regarded Sakumo. Then he lightly shook his head. "I know your instincts are usually reliable, but who besides Danzo would have a reason to kill Kakashi?"

Sakumo shrugged. "That's exactly what makes me nervous. Maybe I'm wrong, and Danzo is responsible." It was an attempt to reassure himself, but if Sakumo was right, there was someone else in the village targeting his family. This uncertainty deeply unsettled Sakumo and made him even more nervous.

Sakumo felt something was bothering him, as if there was something he didn't know. This vague feeling had been with him for some time, but he couldn't explain it. Sakumo realized he needed to stay vigilant. He sighed quietly and then stood up from his seat. "I don't want to keep you any longer. Thank you for taking the time," he said to Shikato, smiling slightly.

Shikato also stood up and smiled at Sakumo. "Before you go, I want you to know that I fully support you."

Sakumo nodded gratefully at Shikato and smiled broadly. "I know I can count on you, thank you. But now you should really go to dinner, or Yoshino will be upset if you're away any longer." He winked at the Nara.

Shikato waved dismissively. "I'll survive. You're welcome to join," he suggested with a smile.

"Thanks, but I'd like to go home now. I'm quite tired from the mission, and I want to be home when Kakashi returns," Sakumo explained calmly. His worries about Kakashi were evident; he trusted Minato but was also aware of the dangers at the border.

Sakumo also knew this was Kakashi's first mission outside the village and that he had never faced real battles before. He was concerned about how Kakashi would react to it. Sakumo fervently hoped Kakashi would be spared from fighting and, worst of all, from having to kill.

"Let me know if anything comes up. Don't worry too much. Minato will make sure Kakashi returns to the village safely," Shikato interrupted his thoughts and smiled reassuringly.

Sakumo smiled gratefully and waved casually before turning and leaving the room with Shikato. He now looked forward to a warm bath and his bed, though he expected to have a restless night.

**********

Sakumo looked up from his work and glanced outside. The rain was beating relentlessly against the window panes. A deep sigh escaped him as he returned his gaze to the scroll in front of him. He had been sitting at home for two days now, waiting for Kakashi's return. Although he knew they were still on schedule, his worry grew with each passing day.

In recent days, Sakumo's thoughts had incessantly revolved around who could be responsible for Kakashi's poisoning. Time and again, he tried to reassure himself by suspecting Danzo. Even though he disliked the idea, it meant at least that no other villager wished harm upon Kakashi. Yet, a nagging suspicion persisted: someone from within the village had to be behind the attack.

Sakumo's gaze shot upwards, his brow furrowing briefly before a smile stole onto his lips. He stood up, went into the bathroom, and grabbed a towel. Just as he entered the hallway, he heard the front door open, followed by a familiar voice. "I'm home!"

With a warm smile, Sakumo approached his son who was in the process of removing his sandals. Once Kakashi neatly set aside his sandals and stood upright, Sakumo crouched down, draped the towel over Kakashi's shoulders, and gently rubbed his arms. "It's good to have you back," he said. Kakashi smiled back, and Sakumo asked, "How did you know I was back?"

"The Hokage told me, so Minato-sensei brought me home," explained Kakashi, glancing out through the still open front door. With a friendly smile, Minato nodded at Sakumo. Sakumo gratefully smiled back and nodded in return. In the next moment, Minato had already disappeared.

Sakumo refocused his attention on Kakashi and scrutinized him carefully. Apart from a few minor scratches and bruises, there seemed to be no serious injuries. However, the bloodstains on Kakashi's clothes revealed they had been involved in fights. Sakumo sighed softly, relieved it wasn't worse but concerned about what they had been through.

Carefully, Sakumo ran his fingers through Kakashi's wet hair before gently pulling down his soaked mask. With a sad smile, he murmured softly, "This way you can breathe better." Kakashi rolled his eyes, but Sakumo didn't let that deter him. "You must be cold. It's best to take a warm bath while I prepare dinner." Obediently, Kakashi nodded, set down his backpack and weapons pouch, and strolled toward the bathroom. As he disappeared down the hallway, Sakumo took a deep breath.

Sakumo watched him for a moment before rising, closing the front door, and heading into the kitchen. As he prepared dinner, his thoughts incessantly circled back to the mission. He worried that Kakashi might have been forced to fight and possibly kill. He needed to talk to him about it. The first kill could be a harrowing experience—especially for a five-year-old who could be deeply traumatized by such an act. Sakumo sighed heavily and resolved to have the conversation with Kakashi later that evening.

It didn't take long before Kakashi entered the kitchen. Sakumo smiled as he saw Kakashi sit down on a chair and yawn. Exhausted, Kakashi rubbed his eyes and then looked at his father. After bathing, Kakashi had forgotten to put on a new mask, so Sakumo could clearly see his fatigue.

"You look tired," Sakumo remarked gently as he placed a plate of food in front of his son.

Kakashi reached for his chopsticks, started eating immediately, and shook his head. "No, just a bit tired," he explained, pushing some food into his mouth.

Sakumo sat down with his own plate in front of Kakashi and looked at him intently. "How did the mission go?" he asked.

Kakashi swallowed his bite, furrowed his brow, and paused for a moment. "We managed to make it to the border without any further incidents and delivered the scroll. On the way back, we encountered a group of shinobi and got into a fight. However, we were able to successfully repel them," he reported seriously. His expression darkened, causing Sakumo to flinch slightly. A five-year-old shouldn't have such a somber expression.

"The situation is very tense, and it seems like war is becoming inevitable," Kakashi said heavily, his words sending a chill down Sakumo's spine. But in the next moment, Kakashi relaxed, smiled sheepishly, and resumed eating. "At least that's what Minato-sensei just told the Hokage," he mumbled between bites.

Sakumo frowned, observing Kakashi for a moment. A strange feeling welled up in him, followed by a heavy sense of guilt. Kakashi shouldn't have to be aware of all this. "Kakashi?" he called gently.

His son immediately paused, looked up at him, and tilted his head slightly. "Yes, Dad?"

Sakumo took a deep breath. "This was the first time you've been involved in real fights, and I know it can be scary at first. It's also okay if..."

"It's all good, Dad!" Kakashi interrupted, smiling reassuringly. "Minato-sensei kept me out of harm's way as much as possible. I really only had to intervene in emergencies. It wasn't a big deal," he added with a shrug.

Sakumo blinked in surprise and studied Kakashi for a moment. His son's nonchalance was unusual for a five-year-old. Doubts gnawed at him: Was Kakashi really telling him the truth? Perhaps he just wanted to reassure his father and hide his true feelings. Sakumo's gaze drifted to the window. Had he failed as a father, making his son afraid to talk to him about his fears?

"Is everything okay, Dad?" Kakashi asked, concerned.

Sakumo immediately turned back to Kakashi and smiled reassuringly. "Of course, everything's fine. Let's finish eating now. You need to go to bed," he said lovingly, taking a bite while his thoughts continued to swirl. The uneasy feeling inside him intensified; something was wrong. He definitely needed to have a quiet talk with Kakashi in the next few days.

Chapter Text

Kakashi frowned as he gazed up at the sky, watching the clouds drift by. He lay stretched out on the lawn in the garden, pondering how best to tell Sakumo that Orochimaru was his sensei. Time was short—actually, there was none left. The day before, Orochimaru had sent him a message: he wanted to train with Kakashi. They were to meet in an hour. Perhaps having little time left was an advantage. His father wouldn't have much time to dwell on it.

Since his return from the mission, Kakashi had been putting it off all week. His father, on the other hand, had repeatedly tried to discuss the mission. It took Kakashi a while to understand why it mattered so much to Sakumo. His father thought it was Kakashi's first mission outside the village and the first time he was involved in real battles. He worried about how Kakashi would handle it.

When Kakashi was still a child and completed his first mission outside the village, it was Minato who talked to him about it. His father had already passed away by then. Kakashi had brushed it off back then, assuring Minato that he was fine, although the experience of killing his first person had deeply affected him. For weeks afterward, he dreamed of the man he had thrust a kunai into the chest of. Eventually, it became routine, and killing became normal for him. He was only six years old at the time.

Quickly pushing aside these thoughts, Kakashi needed to devise a strategy to talk to his father. At times, he wondered if he should say anything at all. After a long discussion, Kakashi finally managed to convince his father not to monitor him constantly anymore. But that came with conditions: he had to be home on time, stay in crowded places, and always carry a seal from Minato to summon him anytime.

However, the seal had been Kakashi's idea. He suggested it to calm his father down. Before their mission, Minato had given him one of his special kunai so that he could teleport to Kakashi if he got into trouble. Kakashi didn't need it, but he knew it would reassure Minato, so he accepted it. When he discussed it with his father, it proved to be a strong argument. Initially hesitant, Sakumo was shown how quickly Minato could be with Kakashi by sending chakra through the seal.

Promptly, his sensei appeared in the living room with a kunai in hand. The surprised faces of the two amused Kakashi, and he couldn't help but laugh. The subsequent scolding was worth it. After Minato explained how the seal worked, his father finally agreed.

Kakashi sat up, drew his legs in, stretched his arms upwards once, and then stood up resolutely. Convincing his father was the best option; he didn't want to break his trust. Because one thing was certain: Kakashi would never be able to hide it from Sakumo forever. Taking a deep breath, he set off, determined to get straight to the point.

He returned to the house and walked purposefully towards the office, where his father sat at the desk, absorbed in a scroll. Kakashi stopped in the doorway and gently knocked on the open door. For a moment, he considered pulling down his mask so Sakumo could see his pout—perhaps that would help persuade the older man.

Sakumo glanced up from his scroll, offering Kakashi a brief smile before looking back down. "What can I do for you, Kakashi?" he asked calmly.

Taking small steps into the room, Kakashi stopped in the middle. "I need to talk to you about something," he began, his gaze fixed on Sakumo.

His eyes flickered to Kakashi for a moment before returning to the scroll. "I'm all ears."

Kakashi took a deep breath before speaking. "I have a new sensei—besides Minato.”

"Another sensei?" Sakumo asked, surprised, as he looked at Kakashi. "Why do you need another sensei? I thought you were satisfied with Minato, and we still train together occasionally. Don't you think it might be too much?" Sakumo grabbed another scroll and began to unroll it.

Kakashi shrugged casually. "You can never train enough to become stronger faster. Besides, you once told me it's not wrong to learn from multiple shinobi. Everyone can teach something different that helps you advance."

A brief smile crossed Sakumo's lips as he glanced up from the edge of his scroll. "So, you did listen once," he remarked with a wink, then turned back to his work. "Let me know who your new sensei is."

"Orochimaru-sensei!" Kakashi stated plainly, standing a bit straighter.

Immediately, Sakumo let the scroll fall onto his desk and stared at Kakashi in dismay. He seemed speechless for a moment before finding his voice. "No!" His tone carried anger. "You stay away from him!"

Kakashi sighed inwardly. He knew Sakumo wouldn't be pleased. Sakumo had reacted angrily when he heard about Kakashi's mission. Minato had told him that he and Sakumo had gone to see the Hokage two days after the mission. Sakumo had made it clear he didn't want Kakashi operating on the border as a genin. But Kakashi knew if everything went as it did last time, he would be promoted to chunin soon.

"Why should I stay away from him? Orochimaru-sensei hasn't done anything wrong. At this rate, I might as well stay away from the entire village!" protested Kakashi, locking eyes with Sakumo determinedly.

Sakumo ran a hand through his hair, and Kakashi could still clearly see the anger in his eyes. "Orochimaru has a very questionable reputation. The rumors surrounding him are far from good. I don't want you spending time with him. How did you even come across him? It's hard to imagine he would want a student."

Kakashi shrugged, crossing his arms behind his head. "I don't know, he's a very talented ninja and one of the three Sannin. He can surely teach me a lot. Plus, I've already convinced him to be my sensei, and we're supposed to meet soon."

Kakashi could see the color drain from Sakumo's face. "You've convinced him and you're meeting him soon!?" Sakumo paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before continuing. "That's out of the question! You stay here and stay away from him!”

"Don't be like this!" protested Kakashi. "You're judging him based on rumors alone! Have you ever seriously talked to him? Since when do you listen to gossip from others? You're usually the first to ignore such talk. At least give him a chance. Please, Dad!" Kakashi always admired his father for his sense of justice. Sakumo always trusted his own judgment, not what others said—a lesson he had taught Kakashi early on.

Sakumo leaned back relaxed in his chair. "Of course I've interacted and spoken with him," he began thoughtfully. A slight furrow appeared on his brow. "His demeanor doesn't sit well with me. He seems cold and merciless." Sakumo sighed softly, his gaze drifting over the desk. "I have a bad feeling about Orochimaru," he admitted finally.

"It doesn't matter that you've been on a mission with him before. You've probably never talked to him personally. Maybe you should just come to the training and see for yourself," Kakashi calmly suggested.

Sakumo raised his eyebrows and leaned forward slightly in his chair. "I stand by it, Orochimaru isn't the best company for you. Why does it have to be him of all people? There are plenty of other excellent shinobi you could learn from. If you want, I can inquire for you," he proposed calmly.

Kakashi let his arms drop and shook his head. "I don't want another sensei. None of the ones you'd choose for me would challenge me the way I need. If I'm constantly held back, I'll never become as strong as you."

His father flinched and looked at Kakashi for a moment. "You know you don't have to prove anything to me, right? I'm proud of you just as you are," Sakumo's voice was gentle, and there was a deep sadness in his eyes. At first Kakashi didn't understand why his father reacted so emotionally, until he slowly realized what was on his mind - the conversation with Danzo in the market. "What matters most to me is that you're happy and safe." Then Sakumo stood up, walked around his desk, and squatted in front of Kakashi. "I'm sorry if I gave you the impression that you have to prove yourself or that I'm only proud of you if you become a strong shinobi. That's not important to me."

Kakashi smiled broadly under his mask and shook his head. "You don't need to apologize, and you've never made me feel like I have to prove myself. It's my own ambition. I admire you and just want to be as strong as you one day," he confessed. Then he added pleadingly, "Please, give Orochimaru-sensei a chance. Come to the training and at least see for yourself. For my sake!" Kakashi put on his most charming face.

Sakumo regarded Kakashi for a moment before lowering his gaze. Kakashi sensed his father's uncertainty, clearly not entirely convinced. Yet at the same time, he seemed unwilling to ignore Kakashi's sincere plea.

Finally, Sakumo lifted his gaze and nodded reluctantly. "I'll come and check it out. But be warned, Kakashi, if I still hold my opinion afterward, there will be no further discussion!"

"Promise! But you'll see, he's harmless and a great sensei!" With those words, Kakashi turned around and hurried towards the hallway. Just before leaving the room, he glanced back. "Thanks, Dad! Please hurry, we need to leave soon." He swiftly made his way to the front door. In his mind, he earnestly hoped that Orochimaru would compose himself upon seeing Sakumo. But doubts gnawed at him. Now, all that remained was to see how the two would react to each other. Kakashi had a bad feeling about it.

**********

As they approached the training ground, Kakashi felt tension mounting within him. He couldn't predict how Orochimaru or Sakumo would react. Hopefully, Orochimaru wouldn't reveal that Kakashi had been standing alone at his door. After all, his father hadn't pressed further on how Kakashi ended up choosing Orochimaru as his sensei. Probably, Sakumo hadn't given it much thought.

Kakashi glanced briefly over his shoulder at his father, who followed behind with a contemplative expression. He hadn't spoken a word so far. Kakashi sensed his restless chakra, which he struggled to suppress. It was clear his father was genuinely concerned about the upcoming meeting.

When they finally reached the training ground, Orochimaru was already there, arms crossed, deep in thought. His face darkened as he caught sight of Sakumo. Kakashi stole a quick glance at his father. His expression had also changed, and Kakashi felt the tension escalating.

"Sakumo," Orochimaru said slowly, snorting in annoyance. "I should have known you wouldn't leave your boy here alone."

Sakumo placed a reassuring hand on Kakashi's shoulder and positioned himself beside him. "Orochimaru," he greeted coolly. "I'd like to observe the training," he replied calmly, and Kakashi was relieved his father didn't start an argument.

The Sannin's eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed firmly on the elder Hatake. Then his eyes shifted to Kakashi. "I told you your father wouldn't be thrilled. I'm not keen on having my work observed."

Kakashi smiled reassuringly at Orochimaru. "My father will just watch," he assured him, giving Sakumo a stern look.

Sakumo's eyes alternated between Kakashi and Orochimaru. "I won't interfere; I'll just watch from the sidelines," he reassured.

Orochimaru regarded the two suspiciously for a moment before addressing Kakashi. "You're lucky you have talent, or I would have left already," he said sharply. Then he turned to Sakumo. "As long as you keep quiet, I'm fine with it. I have nothing to hide."

Kakashi glanced at his father and signaled for him to step back. Sakumo understood immediately and left without saying another word. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Orochimaru, anticipation in his eyes. "What's on the agenda for today?”

Slowly, Orochimaru's gaze turned towards Kakashi. "I want to spar with you again, but this time, I want you to fight at full potential, holding nothing back until the end."

A slight furrow appeared on Kakashi's brow. Orochimaru had indeed noticed that Kakashi had held back in their first bout. Kakashi nodded in response. Orochimaru moved away from him slowly. As Kakashi also turned and moved away from the center, he bit his lower lip. He had to be careful not to show too much skill, especially to keep his father from becoming suspicious.

"Can we start slowly?" Orochimaru hissed from the other side. Kakashi took a deep breath, turned around, and nodded to the Sannin. He assumed his fighting stance and waited for Orochimaru to make the first move.

Hardly prepared, Kakashi was struck by Orochimaru's lightning-fast kick with impressive speed to his side. He lost his balance and was thrown to the other side. Skillfully, he landed on his feet and immediately took up his fighting stance again. Compared to their last fight, Orochimaru had picked up the pace, but despite the force of his kick, he had been careful not to injure Kakashi.

But Kakashi had no time to think as the Sannin was already in front of him again, striking. He swiftly parried the subsequent attacks and kicks, considering a new tactic. The trick from last time wouldn't work again. He weighed his jutsu options, searching for a surprise for Orochimaru. Kakashi knew many possibilities, but making the right choice was crucial.

With a smooth evasive maneuver, Kakashi dodged Orochimaru's next attack. His mind raced as he weighed his options. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind.

He gathered his chakra and quickly formed the seal for the jutsu. "Doton: Doryūsō no jutsu!" Kakashi caused large stone barriers to rapidly rise from the ground in front of him, moving swiftly towards Orochimaru. The massive barriers of solid rock were difficult to evade, forcing Orochimaru into quick evasive actions.

While Orochimaru dodged the incoming barriers, Kakashi used the precious time to strategically reposition himself and plan his next moves. Swiftly forming more hand seals, suddenly a shadow clone appeared beside him. With lightning speed, the clone rushed towards Orochimaru.

The shadow clone threw several kunais, prepared with explosive tags. Orochimaru effortlessly dodged them, and they struck the ground, exploding and kicking up dust. In the chaos, Kakashi seized the opportunity to stealthily hide among the stone barriers and the remaining smoke cloud.

Orochimaru leaped out of the dust cloud, a kunai firmly in his hand, his piercing gaze sweeping over the training ground. Simultaneously, Kakashi's shadow clone emerged from the smoke and attacked the Sannin. Exploiting this distraction, Kakashi skillfully moved quietly through the stone barriers and the remaining smoke cloud to the other side of the field. His plan was clear: launch a surprise attack from behind and corner Orochimaru.

With a powerful kick, Orochimaru struck the shadow clone, causing it to dissipate. Brief surprise flickered in Orochimaru's eyes, and Kakashi immediately seized the opportunity. Armed with a kunai, he leaped out of hiding and charged towards Orochimaru, a victorious smile on his face as he flew towards the Sannin.

Suddenly, Orochimaru spun around and dissolved into a cloud of smoke - another shadow clone! Kakashi landed gracefully on his feet, but before he could think further, he sensed something behind him. Swiftly whirling around, he saw several kunais flying towards him. A slight smile played on his lips. Indeed, Orochimaru was the perfect training partner.

Just as he was about to initiate an evasive maneuver, Kakashi suddenly felt strong arms grab him firmly. For a moment, he squinted his eyes shut, then quickly opened them and looked upward. Sakumo held him tightly against his chest, his gaze angrily fixed on the forest. Kakashi immediately began to squirm, and slowly Sakumo let him slide down to the ground. Kakashi fixed his father with a stern look, while Sakumo continued to stare fixedly into the woods.

"What was that supposed to be!?" growled Sakumo, his voice filled with discontent. At that moment, Orochimaru casually strolled towards them, though Kakashi could clearly see the anger in his gaze. A heavy lump formed in Kakashi's throat – this situation could escalate quickly.

Orochimaru stopped in front of them and locked eyes with Sakumo. "That's what I should be asking! Didn't you say you would stay out of this? Then why did you intervene?!" His voice was cold and controlled.

Kakashi felt Sakumo's tension rising, his hands clenched into fists, his chakra visibly simmering. "Why did I intervene? Because you nearly impaled my son with those kunais!"

Kakashi's eyes widened in horror. Hadn't his father noticed that Kakashi had the situation under control? While the kunais were threateningly close, Kakashi had already been in a defensive posture. As an experienced shinobi, Sakumo should have recognized that. Even during their fight, Kakashi had seen that Orochimaru also had everything under control and never initiated lethal attacks, even if they were tougher than Minato's attacks during his practice fights.

Orochimaru chuckled amusedly, a dark determination gleaming in his eyes. "Did you really watch the fight? The boy had everything under control, he would have dodged the kunais," the Sannin hissed threateningly. "Stop seeing with the eyes of a father and start seeing with the eyes of a shinobi. Then you would have realized everything was under control. I'm surprised you didn't intervene after the first strike!"

For a moment, Sakumo seemed to hesitate, his fists slowly loosening. He bit his lower lip, still glaring at Orochimaru with a dark expression. Kakashi watched the two men intently, amazed to see his father rendered speechless.

Orochimaru seemed not done yet and pressed on. "Kakashi clearly has talent that even you cannot deny. But if you constantly coddle him and don't nurture it, he'll amount to nothing. We're on the brink of war, and with Kakashi's talent, he'll soon need to be on the front lines. Or do you really think Sensei will keep him a genin forever with these skills?" His words carried a mocking undertone.

Sakumo flinched briefly before regaining his resolve. "I've made other arrangements with the Hokage. As long as Kakashi remains a genin, he stays in the village and takes on only light missions," he retorted sharply.

This information was news to Kakashi; he had no idea about this arrangement. Now the question arose whether it had been in place from the beginning or if it was effective only after his last mission.

But before Kakashi could ponder further, Orochimaru began to laugh grimly. "Come on, Sakumo!" His voice carried anger. "Do you seriously think he'll remain a genin until he's an adult? Maybe it's time for you to face reality! He'll definitely participate in the next Chunin exams. He's already at Chunin level, and I'd even argue he's approaching Jonin level. Perhaps the boy just lacks experience," he stated coolly.

Sakumo gritted his teeth, his gaze piercing as he fixed it on Orochimaru. "You're arrogant, Orochimaru. Kakashi will have his time to develop without being pushed too hard."

Orochimaru took a deep breath before continuing with an intense voice. "You were the one who allowed him to graduate at five years old, and now you refuse to acknowledge that fact. Just like Minato, you're responsible for soon visiting him at the cemetery!"

Sakumo's anger surged as he menacingly stepped closer to Orochimaru. "You have no idea!" Sakumo growled, his chakra flaring intensely. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, considering how he could defuse the situation, but he sensed it was better not to intervene.

Orochimaru stood unfazed, silently staring at Sakumo. Then he turned away, glancing back over his shoulder. "Then I can't help you."

Sakumo clenched his fists, his anger still burning within him. He stared fixedly at Orochimaru, while Kakashi looked back and forth between them with concern. The tension was palpable, and he felt the situation was on the brink of escalating.

Then Orochimaru turned to Kakashi. "I told you I'm not interested. Find yourself another sensei." With those brief words, the Sannin began to move away.

"Orochimaru-sensei!" Kakashi called after him, knowing he wouldn't be able to stop him. Now anger was rising in Kakashi too, mixed with frustration. His father was in the process of ruining his plan to get Orochimaru's help. Determinedly, Kakashi turned to Sakumo, whose anger had slightly subsided as he thoughtfully watched Orochimaru leave. "What was that about? Why did you have to react like that?"

Sakumo's eyes immediately turned to Kakashi. "What do you mean?" he asked in a calmer tone.

"Orochimaru is right! You have to stop seeing me just as your son. I'm a shinobi, and you allowed it when I became a genin. Before my poisoning, you didn't care what I did either. You were always on missions and never interested in what was going on with me! In the end, you would have left me alone anyway!" Kakashi screamed in frustration.

Even though he knew he was exaggerating and dredging up old issues, his emotions overwhelmed him, and he couldn't hold them back. The frustration that his plan to help Orochimaru was on the brink made him lose control.

"Kakashi, I didn't know..." Sakumo whispered, then fell silent abruptly.

Kakashi felt shame rise within him as he realized how childish his reaction had been. Yet, he was still too angry to speak reasonably with his father. He turned away and began to slowly leave the training ground. Gradually, reason returned, and he realized it was unfair to take out his anger on his father and make accusations that he had long forgiven him for.

"Kakashi, please stay and let's talk!" his father called after him.

Kakashi paused briefly. "Please let me have a moment alone," he said, skillfully leaping away through the trees. He just needed a moment for himself.

***********

After calming himself at the memorial stone and having time to reflect on everything, Kakashi set off. Instead of going straight home, he decided to visit Minato first. Although he had somewhat calmed down, he still felt frustration and anger. His father's reaction continued to bother him. He realized that he was to blame for his father's protective behavior. Kakashi's poisoning and the near-fatal outcome had left deep wounds in Sakumo.

Yet Kakashi couldn't understand why his father couldn't see that everything had gone well during the training. Orochimaru's accusations had some validity, even if they were harshly worded. Sakumo needed to confront the harsh reality that he couldn't protect Kakashi from everything. The burden on his father's shoulders was palpable, especially since he seemingly failed to protect Kakashi once before.

Kakashi was also angry at himself. He had overreacted and behaved like a little child. Perhaps the change in his body and the time travel had indeed affected his mind. Kakashi earnestly hoped that wasn't the case. He definitely didn't want to revert to being an immature child again—it was burdensome enough that his body matched that of a child. To calm himself, Kakashi attributed his exaggerated reaction to the extraordinary nature of the situation.

However, Kakashi knew he needed to calm down quickly and reconcile with his father. The accusations he had made were unfair. His father didn't understand the true significance, and Kakashi couldn't explain it to him either. A conversation with him was urgently needed, but not today. It would be better if both could first think calmly about everything. After that, he would set about talking to Orochimaru. Perhaps he could calm the Sannin down again and convince him to remain his sensei.

Trying to push aside his thoughts, he finally arrived. Determinedly, he knocked on the door and didn't wait long before Minato opened it. Minato looked at Kakashi confusedly. "Kakashi!? What brings you here?"

"I had a fight with my father, he's so stubborn!" Kakashi burst out directly, pushing past Minato into the apartment. Without paying further attention to Minato, who closed the front door again, Kakashi began to take off his sandals. "He's ruining my whole plan to help Orochimaru."

"Um, Kakashi, maybe..." Minato began cautiously.

But Kakashi ignored him and simply cut him off. "The worst part is, I behaved like a little child and threw things at him that are long in the past! And it's also my own fault that my father is so protective!"

"Kakashi!?" Minato called out urgently.

"If I hadn't poisoned myself, things wouldn't be so complicated!" Kakashi exclaimed frustratedly, stood up, and noticed Minato's shocked face. Minato had directed his gaze past Kakashi.

Kakashi flinched and turned around immediately, his color draining from his face as he saw Kushina standing there, looking at him bewildered and horrified. "Kakashi? What are you talking about?" Her gaze shifted to Minato. "What's going on here, Minato?"

Kakashi swallowed hard, his day was getting worse, even though he thought it couldn't get any worse. He was facing a problem.

Chapter Text

Kushina stared at them, dumbfounded. Minato and Kakashi exchanged quick, worried glances. Kakashi wanted to kick himself – how had he failed to notice her chakra and then stormed into the apartment so recklessly to spill everything? In a panic, he tried to find a way out. Kushina must not find out that he came from the future. The thought of telling her about her fate was unbearable for Kakashi.

Before Kakashi could think further, Kushina interrupted him. She crossed her arms and fixed him with an angry look. "I want to know immediately what you meant by poisoning yourself! If I don’t get a plausible explanation soon, I’ll fetch Sakumo," she warned sharply.

"No!" Kakashi exclaimed, taking a step towards her. "You can’t tell my father!"

Kushina raised an eyebrow and fixed him with a penetrating stare. "Then explain what’s going on," she demanded slowly, her voice brimming with determination.

Kakashi sighed and stared at the floor in front of him. He paused briefly, biting his lip as his thoughts raced to find a plausible excuse. Maybe he could claim she misunderstood him. But what exactly should she have misunderstood? If he didn’t find the right words now, there was a risk that Kushina would tell Sakumo everything. His hands clenched into fists, and for the first time, Kakashi felt the full weight of the situation on his shoulders. Everything seemed to be falling apart.

A gentle hand rested reassuringly on Kakashi’s shoulder. He looked up at Minato, who gave him an encouraging smile before turning his gaze to Kushina. "Maybe we should go to the living room first," he suggested calmly. "We can talk there in peace." Minato’s voice was calm, trying to defuse the tense situation.

A brief, grateful smile flitted across Kakashi’s lips. He was glad Minato was keeping his composure. Kakashi’s eyes shifted to Kushina, who remained motionless. After a few moments, she finally lowered her arms and nodded. "Alright," she said, turning and heading to the living room.

Minato was about to follow her when Kakashi grabbed his wrist. The blonde immediately turned his questioning gaze to Kakashi. "She mustn’t know," Kakashi whispered urgently. "I don’t want to tell her what happens in the future."

A hint of pity crossed Minato’s face for a moment. "Don’t worry, we’ll handle this together. You’re not alone! I’m by your side," he promised Kakashi with a sincere smile.

Kakashi avoided Minato’s gaze, not wanting to burden him too much. But at this moment, it was probably best to accept his help. Minato simply understood Kushina best and knew how to handle her. "Thank you, Minato-sensei," Kakashi whispered, releasing Minato.

Minato ruffled Kakashi’s hair with a smile. "You’re welcome!" Then he walked ahead, and Kakashi followed him into the living room.

In the living room, Kushina sat on the couch with her legs crossed and arms folded across her chest. When Minato and Kakashi entered, she fixed them with an angry glare. Kakashi entered the room cautiously, keeping his eyes on Kushina, who glared back at him. Minato moved between them and guided Kakashi toward a chair opposite Kushina. The blonde then sat down next to his girlfriend at the other end of the couch.

Kakashi sank into the chair, glancing tensely between Kushina and Minato. An awkward silence filled the room as Kakashi felt his mouth go dry. He nervously rubbed his sweaty hands on his pants. Kushina raised an eyebrow. "I’m listening. You said you were going to explain what all this means."

Minato glanced at Kakashi, who nodded in agreement before beginning. The blonde cleared his throat once before speaking. "Well, it’s incredible and admittedly hard to believe, but Kakashi is not the Kakashi you know."

Kushina straightened up in surprise and looked at Kakashi, then back at Minato. "What do you mean? Minato, what are you trying to tell me?"

Kakashi sighed quietly. Minato had started poorly, but he couldn't blame him; how could one explain coming from the future? It was time to stop hiding behind Minato and tell Kushina the truth. After all, he was the oldest among them.

Just as Minato was about to speak, Kakashi cut him off. "What Minato-sensei is trying to explain is that I come from the future. I woke up here a few weeks ago," he stated directly, maintaining steady eye contact with Kushina.

Kakashi could see the color drain from Kushina’s face as she stared at him speechlessly. After a moment, she let out a short laugh before glaring at Kakashi again. "You must be joking! From the future?" She then turned to Minato. "And you’re supporting him in this lie?"

Minato nodded firmly. "It’s not a lie; Kakashi is telling the truth. He was able to prove it to me, and I noticed it in his behavior over the past few weeks. He’s no longer the five-year-old boy I took on as a Genin."

"His behavior has always been strange. If you go by that, he could have been a time traveler all along," Kushina retorted sarcastically, leaning back.

Kakashi couldn't blame Kushina for her remarks; she was right. He had always felt different. As a child, he hadn’t realized how much he differed from others. His behavior seemed normal to him back then. He was reserved and withdrawn early on, avoiding large crowds. Unlike other children, he was serious and mature for his age. The death of his father had only made things worse. From then on, Kakashi focused solely on the rules and the drive to become a good Shinobi.

Kakashi was pulled from his thoughts as Minato began to speak. "It’s different; I noticed it during training. His progress has been tremendous. His entire demeanor and thinking during our missions and battles are simply too tactical and foresighted for a five-year-old – even for Kakashi," he explained firmly. He paused for a moment before adding softly, "Please, you have to trust me.”

Kushina looked at Minato for a moment before turning back to Kakashi, who was gazing at her sincerely. "Please, Kushina, it’s the truth," Kakashi added.

Kushina lowered her head, seeming to process everything for a moment before she began to speak. "So, you’re essentially much older but suddenly woke up in your five-year-old self. Did I understand that correctly?" She looked up at Kakashi, who nodded in response. "If that’s true, what do you intend to do? Have you found a way to return?”

Kakashi bit his lip and avoided her gaze. He had long accepted that he wouldn’t be returning and had instead focused on saving everyone. He had never really thought about how to go back or how he had even arrived here. His decision was firm: he would save everyone. "I’m not going to go back," Kakashi explained calmly and firmly.

"You want to stay here?" Kushina asked, slightly horrified, leaning forward on the sofa. "You can’t be serious! You can’t just stay here and live your life all over again."

Kakashi avoided her gaze. He hadn’t expected Kushina to react this way. He had thought she would want to know everything about the future, but apparently, she had concerns. "Why shouldn’t it work? What’s wrong with it?" Kakashi asked, trying to stay calm. "I have the chance to save everyone and make things better.”

Kushina rubbed her forehead with her hand and threw a desperate glance at Minato, who had stayed out of it so far. "This can’t be true. Please tell me you’re joking."

Minato smiled a bit awkwardly and shrugged. "I’m sorry, but it’s the truth," he said seriously and with a firm gaze.

With a sigh, Kushina fell back onto the sofa and stared silently at the ceiling. After a moment, she looked back at Kakashi. "How old are you?" she asked in a calm voice that made Kakashi nervous.

"Thirty-five," Kakashi replied shortly and swallowed hard.

Kushina hummed thoughtfully and looked out the window. "So, much older than Minato and me," she murmured before directing her gaze back to Kakashi. "Shouldn’t you then know how dangerous it is to tamper with time? Even if you think you’re saving someone, you can’t foresee the consequences."

Kakashi looked at her for a moment before he began to speak. "Should I just stand by and watch everything fall apart again?" he asked quietly, striving to keep his voice steady. The mere thought of losing everyone important to him again left a painful sting in his heart. Enduring his father’s loss once more was unimaginable to him.

"You should try to find a way back to your time," Kushina suggested.

Kakashi let out a breath and nervously started playing with his fingers. "I don't even know how I got here. Finding a way back is nearly impossible," he said with a heavy tone.

"Have you even tried?" countered Kushina sharply.

Kakashi clenched his fists and stared down at them. He didn't understand why Kushina was so opposed to his efforts to help everyone. She had no idea what the future held and what improvements could be made. Of course, he knew how dangerous it could be to change time—he had experienced it firsthand. Saving his father had resulted in other shinobi dying on the mission. Anger slowly boiled within him.

Minato placed a hand on Kushina's shoulder, sensing Kakashi's internal struggle. "Please, give him some time," he gently pleaded.

Kushina snorted with amusement and crossed her arms. "He's Thirty-five, he should be able to handle this. You act like messing with time is normal, without even considering the consequences it could have."

"That's not true!" shouted Kakashi, glaring at her fiercely. "I won't just stand by and watch everyone die again until no one is left! I can't go through that again!" he burst out, desperately trying to keep his breathing steady.

There was a moment of silence. Sympathy softened Kushina's expression. "I can't imagine what you've been through, but it seems like you've endured a lot," she said softly, closing her eyes.

Kakashi remained silent, staring at his hands. What could he say? Kushina was right; he had endured a lot in his life. Yet, even though it was in the past, old wounds reopened in this time. "I just want to do better this time," he muttered eventually.

Kushina opened her eyes again and looked at Kakashi calmly. The tension in the room noticeably eased. "Why did you poison yourself?" she asked, moving away from the previous topic.

Kakashi lifted his gaze and looked directly at her. "The mission that my father was supposed to undertake at this time ruined his life in my past," he explained calmly. "He prioritized his teammates over the mission, and the village held him responsible for it. They condemned him and made it clear to him. Until he couldn’t bear it anymore and took his own life. To prevent that from happening again, I poisoned myself so that my father would reject the mission and stay here."

Kushina raised an eyebrow and looked at him skeptically. "Let me get this straight: To save your father, you almost killed yourself?" she asked incredulously.

Kakashi pulled his legs up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. "That wasn't my intention," he muttered. "I misjudged the dosage—or rather, my body did.”

Kushina hummed thoughtfully and crossed her arms. "When the idea occurred to you, did you ever think it wasn't a good one? I mean, there surely could have been other ways to save your father."

"I didn't have much time and had to decide quickly," Kakashi explained, before adding quietly, "Besides, it wouldn't have been a big loss if I had died. Many things could have been prevented that way."

Minato flinched and was about to say something when Kushina cut in. "Stop saying things like that! You mean a lot to many people!" she began forcefully, sitting up straight. "Have you ever thought about how your father felt? He sat by your bedside day and night until he was exhausted. Don't think you would have saved him by dying. Stop forcing your will through stubbornness. If you really want to change something, figure out how to do it without sacrificing yourself. Because neither I nor Minato will allow that!"

A loving smile spread across Minato's face as Kakashi stared at her in silence for a moment. "Does that mean you want to help me?" Kakashi asked cautiously.

Kushina leaned back on the sofa and raised an eyebrow. "Apparently, you both need someone to look after you."

Minato protested lightly, "I've had everything under control so far."

Kushina gave him a skeptical look. "Should I really respond to that?" She winked at the blonde and then turned back to Kakashi. "I still have doubts about playing with time, but I won't stand in your way. Don't get me wrong, what you're planning is good, but it's also risky because you don't know the consequences of your actions. Just be careful." Her voice softened as she added, "Plus, you mean a lot to me. I don't want anything to happen to you."

Kakashi flinched and looked at Kushina with wide eyes. A warm feeling spread in his chest, but he quickly looked away. "Thank you, Kushina," he murmured softly.

"Of course, Kashi! Even though I still have some doubts about this crazy story," admitted Kushina. Kakashi chuckled softly, but Kushina's expression turned serious again. "Have you ever thought about telling your father everything?" she asked.

Kakashi shook his head. "I have to be careful not to let too many people know. Besides, I don't want to burden my father any further."

"It would be too dangerous if this information fell into the wrong hands. They could try to exploit knowledge of the future," Minato added thoughtfully.

Kushina crossed her arms and looked out the window. "It makes sense to be cautious, of course, but don't you think your father just wants your safety too? He surely wouldn't betray you or put you in danger." She turned her gaze back to Kakashi. "It must be a heavy responsibility you carry. You can't handle that alone.”

"I don't want to involve anyone else in this responsibility. Minato-sensei stands by me if necessary, but this is my affair," Kakashi stated firmly. He didn't want to put anyone in danger. As long as possible, Kakashi intended to keep everyone out of this. He was willing to make sacrifices for a better future.

Kushina sighed and was about to respond when there was a knock at the front door. All three turned towards the hallway, then Kakashi looked back at Kushina. "Will you keep it to yourself?"

"I won't tell anyone, I promise. But please give me some time to think this through," Kushina requested with a sincere smile. Kakashi returned the smile and nodded gratefully, while Minato stood up and walked towards the door.

"Hey Sakumo! What can I do for you?" Minato greeted the elder Hatake.

Kakashi jumped up from the chair and hurried to the hallway as his father began to speak. "I wanted to know if Kakashi is with you. I'm starting to worry. We..."

Sakumo paused as Kakashi entered the hallway and approached the two of them. He stood beside Minato and looked up at his father. Kakashi knew he needed to talk to him and apologize. "I'm sorry, Dad! I just needed a moment alone. And don't give Minato any trouble, he didn't know I slipped away."

"It's okay, I'm just glad you're okay," Sakumo said with a shake of his head. He paused briefly, took a deep breath, before continuing, "Would you please come with me? I want to talk to you." Kakashi heard a slight tremor in his father's voice, indicating he felt guilty even though he wasn't the one who had made a mistake. Kakashi's stomach clenched even tighter.

"I was just about to head over to you anyway," Kakashi lied, though he was indeed ready to talk to his father. Minato would take care of Kushina, and he was relieved to end the conversation for now. Kushina didn't mince words, and Kakashi feared what she would say if she found out how much he had failed.

Kakashi turned to Minato, who smiled reassuringly at him. "It's okay, we'll see each other tomorrow for training," he encouraged.

Kakashi nodded in agreement and began putting on his sandals. Once he was ready, he stood next to his father and turned back to Minato and Kushina, who were smiling at him from the living room door. Kakashi waved to them, his gaze lingering on Kushina. She responded with a wave and a wink.

"Thank you for looking after him. Until next time!" Sakumo bid farewell warmly. He and Kakashi set off together. Kakashi could feel his father's tension palpably and hoped that a conversation between them could help his father.

**********

Quickly, Kakashi noticed they weren't heading towards their house. Without questioning, he followed his father. Sakumo's expression was tense, his thoughts seemed deeply absorbed. Kakashi began to worry. Clearly, whatever had transpired between them weighed heavily on his father's mind.

As they turned into the next street, Kakashi immediately recognized their destination, further confusing him. Why did his father choose this place to talk to him? The street led to the cemetery. Kakashi had no particular aversion to the place; he often spent time there, sometimes at the memorial stone. Of course, he could do without having to visit anyone here. Yet the silence was comforting, offering a moment of reflection.

Arriving at the cemetery, they passed through the gate and walked along rows of graves until they stood before Kakashi's mother's grave. Silently, they gazed at it for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. Then Sakumo crouched down, took incense sticks from his pocket, and lit them. Kakashi silently watched his father. Sakumo paused for a moment as the smoke slowly rose.

After a moment of silence, Sakumo sighed heavily and turned his gaze to Kakashi. "I'm sorry, Kakashi," he said softly. His eyes reflected more pain than Kakashi had anticipated. Confused by his father's unexpected apology, he wasn't sure why Sakumo was apologizing. Doubts circled in his mind because, in his eyes, it was Kakashi who should be apologizing.

He quickly shook his head and began to speak, "You don't need to apologize. It's me who should apologize to you. What I said earlier was unfair. You've always been there for me, wanting only the best. I'm sorry!"

Sakumo looked at Kakashi for a moment before looking back at the grave. "When your mother died, I promised her at her grave that I would take care of you, always be there for you, and protect you," he began softly. "I promised her that you would always be safe and that I would never leave you alone. But I'm afraid I haven't kept that promise. Instead of teaching you to be a child, I showed you how to be a shinobi and made you grow up too soon." His voice was heavy, slightly trembling. Kakashi stood silently, looking at his father, holding back initially. He felt his heart beating faster and his stomach tightening.

"Most of the time I'm on missions and leave you alone. You've been on your own early on and learned to be independent, and I supported you." Sakumo paused for a moment and then continued. "When I almost saw you die, lying in the hospital, I realized how young you actually are and how many mistakes I made. I wanted so much to protect you and keep the child in you, but it's already too late for that."

Kakashi stood in silence, unsure of what to say, his gaze resting on the gravestone. For a moment, he closed his eyes and felt the pain he had caused his father with his decision. Everything in him longed to reveal everything to his father and relieve him of the burden he carried. Sakumo had given everything for him, not only in this time but also in the past. Kakashi held onto many precious memories of his father, overshadowed by the shadow of what had happened. Yet he always cherished the memory of the loving father Sakumo had been for him.

Suddenly, Kakashi felt a hand on his shoulder. He opened his eyes and looked into his father's sadly smiling face. "I can't undo the past. You've become so independent and are finding your own way," Sakumo said gently. "It would be unfair of me to try to hold you back now. However, that doesn't mean I'll stop protecting you. I need to learn to give you more space and trust that you'll make the right decisions."

"Dad... I..." Kakashi paused for a moment, collected his thoughts, and then began again. "You didn't do anything wrong. On the contrary, you're a great father, and I love you. What I said this afternoon just came out because I was disappointed that things didn't work out with Orochimaru.”

Sakumo gently ran his hand through Kakashi's hair and smiled at him sadly. "I'm sorry for interfering. He was right, you've fought remarkably so far and had everything under control. I overreacted. Don't worry about Orochimaru; I'll talk to him tomorrow and apologize. If it's your wish to learn from him, I won't stand in your way any longer. But I expect you to be honest with me if anything seems off."

Kakashi looked at his father in disbelief. Clearly, Orochimaru's words had given him pause. Before he could say anything, Sakumo pulled Kakashi into his arms and held him tightly against his chest. After a moment, Kakashi returned the embrace. "I love you so much, Kakashi," he said softly.

Tears welled up in Kakashi's eyes as he tensed slightly. "I love you too, Dad," he replied softly. After a moment of silence, Kakashi murmured, "Please don't leave me alone." He wasn't sure where this impulse came from, but he felt deep within that he had to speak those words.

Sakumo held Kakashi tighter, kissed him on the forehead, and whispered softly, "I will never leave you alone.”

Chapter Text

Kakashi woke up with beads of sweat on his forehead, his breathing heavy. Struggling against the images of his nightmare flashing before his eyes, he felt himself losing control. Hastily pushing the blanket aside, he sprung out of bed. Desperately trying to organize his scattered thoughts and calm himself down, adrenaline surged through his veins, racing his heart.

After a few minutes, he felt a semblance of inner peace returning and the nightmare subsiding. Exhausted, he sank back onto his bed and rubbed his face wearily. Over the past weeks, his nightmares had intensified. Kakashi knew the reason all too well — he was tense. Two weeks ago, Minato had informed him that Rin and Obito would soon join their team. He had prepared for this moment, but as the day approached, his nerves grew.

Kakashi dreaded meeting Rin. Since his return to the past, he hadn't seen her yet and was secretly glad about it. If possible, he would avoid facing her altogether. It was difficult for him to look into her cheerful eyes, burdened as he was by guilt. His guilt had only intensified since returning to this time, making it hard for him to even think about her. He didn't know how to behave around her.

He glanced at his hand, clenched into a fist to momentarily dispel his thoughts. Yet, he knew he had to pull himself together — the first meeting was only hours away. Deciding to get up since sleep was out of the question now, he quietly slipped out of his room, crossed the hallway, and reached the living room. There, he turned on a small floor lamp and sank into a chair. Kakashi pulled his legs up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. His head rested on his knees as he stared thoughtfully out of the window.

In recent weeks, Kakashi had consciously held back to avoid repeating the same mistakes as with Kushina. Instead, he focused intensely on his training. His father had kept his promise and spoke with Orochimaru — the Sannin was willing to teach Kakashi again. Sakumo remained reserved but kept a watchful eye on him, insisting on the rules they had set. Yet Kakashi felt his father's mixed feelings about his training with Orochimaru.

Orochimaru remained an enigmatic figure. Kakashi tried to engage him in conversation, but the Sannin showed little interest, focusing solely on Kakashi's training and progress. Despite frequently being away on missions, Orochimaru made time for Kakashi's education whenever possible, leaving him extensive reading material in his absence, mostly about poisons — knowledge that could never hurt.

Otherwise, Orochimaru proved to be a relentless sensei; their training sessions were intense and grueling. He pushed Kakashi to exhaustion, which only fueled his determination. Under such rigorous guidance, Kakashi's body adapted to the training, greatly improving his endurance. For Kakashi, having such a demanding and competent trainer as the Sannin by his side was a source of joy.

During training with Minato, Kakashi's main goal was to enhance and expand his chakra reserves. To his relief, his chakra network actually began to grow faster, though it still resembled that of a five-year-old. Minato speculated it might be due to his time travel, but Kakashi didn't really care. The main thing was that he was getting stronger quickly, and he had made significant progress in recent weeks. That was crucial to him; he needed to become strong enough to protect everyone.

Meanwhile, Kakashi had celebrated his birthday and was now six — no, technically 36 years old. Kakashi usually didn't place much importance on this day, as his father had been on a mission. Still, Minato and Kushina insisted on taking him out for a meal, and Kakashi eventually agreed. He resolved to cherish and fully enjoy their time together.

After their conversation, Kushina had retreated to process the information Minato had told Kakashi. She needed time for it, but she kept her promise and remained silent. Kakashi hadn't expected anything else from her. To his relief, she hadn't yet asked for more future information, but he knew it was only a matter of time. Already, he feared seeing her disappointed face when she learned how much he had failed.

A few weeks ago, his father revealed that he was to become the next Hokage, and Kakashi felt relieved that Sakumo accepted the offer. It was the right decision; Sakumo had the potential to be a great Hokage and bring about changes in the village. Yet, tension also rose regarding how Danzo would react. Kakashi knew he had to be even more vigilant.

Kakashi was pulled from his thoughts when the ceiling light was turned on and his father appeared in the doorway. With a concerned expression, Sakumo stepped closer. "Is everything okay with you?" he asked, placing a hand on Kakashi's forehead. "You look so pale."

Carefully, Kakashi pushed his father's hand away. "I'm fine," he muttered, turning slightly. He wasn't in the mood for a conversation with his father right now.

Sakumo frowned and crouched beside Kakashi. Gently nudging him, he spoke calmly, "Hey, what's going on?" His voice was full of worry and understanding.

Kakashi cautiously met Sakumo's gaze, which was filled with soothing concern. "I can't sleep," he explained softly, turning his eyes away again.

Sakumo remained silent for a moment, then gently rubbed Kakashi's upper arm. "Did you have a bad dream?" Kakashi merely shrugged and continued to stare out the window, knowing he couldn't hide anything from his father. "Do you want to talk about it?" Sakumo asked gently.

"There's nothing to talk about," Kakashi whispered, tightening his arms around his legs. He hoped his father would understand he didn't want to discuss it. But Kakashi knew Sakumo wouldn't just leave him sitting here in the middle of the night.

Sakumo hummed thoughtfully and withdrew his hand. "It seems to be bothering you a lot," he noted, his concerned gaze still on Kakashi.

Kakashi took a deep breath before speaking. "I dreamed about my team," he finally said. He didn't need to tell his father the whole truth—that he had killed Rin. "I let them all down, and they died because of me. In the end, I was all alone."

Sakumo was silent for a moment before gently patting Kakashi's upper arm. "You aren't solely responsible for your team," he said softly. "Everyone is responsible for each other. In a team, you look out for one another. You don't have to carry this burden alone. Share the responsibility—that's what your team is there for.”

Would Sakumo still think this way if he knew how miserably Kakashi had failed on his first mission as team leader? If he knew that Kakashi had killed Rin with his Chidori? Or that he hadn’t been there as an ANBU guard when Minato and Kushina needed him most? Kakashi was certain his father would be deeply disappointed in him.

"Why are you awake anyway?" Kakashi asked, changing the subject.

Sakumo sighed softly and withdrew his hand, accepting that Kakashi wanted to end the topic. "Believe it or not, for the same reason as you. I had a bad dream," he admitted, smiling gently at his son.

Surprised, Kakashi raised his eyebrows and looked at Sakumo. It was unusual to hear his father admit something like that. As a child, Sakumo had always shown him his strong side. It wasn't until after the failed mission, when his father could no longer maintain the facade, that Kakashi had seen his vulnerable side.

"You had a nightmare?" Kakashi asked cautiously, turning more towards him. "What did you dream about?"

Sakumo slowly stood up from his crouch and stepped to the window, gazing into the distance. "I'm not sure if I should really tell you, but I want to show you that it's perfectly normal to talk about it," he began, then looked back at Kakashi. "I dreamed about you. In my dream, I couldn't protect you, and you died." His voice was filled with deep pain. "That’s why I got up—I wanted to check on you, to make sure you were okay." Sakumo smiled faintly, but his eyes were filled with deep concern.

Kakashi stared at his father silently for a moment before looking away. "I'm sorry," he murmured. He knew that his father's dreams were only because of his own guilt and the poisoning.

With a gentle smile, Sakumo shook his head. "You don’t need to apologize," he said soothingly. "How about I make us some tea? It always helps me fall asleep, and it’s still too early to stay up." He extended his hand to Kakashi and patiently waited for his response.

Kakashi hesitated for a moment before taking his father’s hand. Together, they made their way to the kitchen.

***********

Kakashi sat on a branch, leaning his head against the tree trunk. His gaze was fixed on the empty training ground, waiting for the others to arrive. He had come an hour early to enjoy a moment of peace.

Last night, while having tea with his father, he had actually fallen asleep again. Sakumo had talked to him about trivial things for so long that Kakashi must have nodded off at the kitchen table. In the morning, he woke up in his father's bed. Apparently, Sakumo had taken him to his own room, probably so they both could sleep better. And it seemed to have helped. Kakashi felt embarrassed that he had fallen asleep like that and ended up in his father's bed. But if it helped his father, he would accept it.

It reminded him of the time when he was smaller, about three or four years old. Even then, he often had nightmares, mostly about his father not coming home. When he woke up in the middle of the night, he would usually run to his father's room to make sure he was there. In those days, he often slept in his father's bed, seeking comfort in his presence.

A deep sigh escaped his lips as he rubbed his tired face. The tension weighed on him like a heavy blanket, and the worry about facing his team again gnawed at him. But now he had to pull himself together. Years of experience in the ANBU would help him keep his emotions in check. He had more than enough time to prepare for this.

Kakashi straightened up as he saw Minato entering the training ground. It didn't take long for his sensei to notice him and appear next to him on the branch with a friendly smile. Carefully, Minato settled beside Kakashi and looked into the distance. "Good morning, Kakashi!" he greeted warmly.

"Good morning, Sensei," Kakashi replied, leaning his head back against the tree trunk. "What brings you here so early? Our meeting doesn't start for a while."

Minato hummed thoughtfully, letting his gaze wander over the training ground. "Well, you're already here," he finally said, turning to Kakashi and nudging him playfully with his shoulder. "It seemed like you were trying to avoid me the past few days, so I thought I'd try my luck and meet you here earlier."

Kakashi shrugged. "It wasn't my fault we didn't see each other the past few days," he explained. "I was training with Orochimaru, and then my father came home. He wanted to spend the last two days with me and forced me to take a training break." Kakashi didn't have to admit that he was relieved to avoid Minato the past few days.

After Minato had told him that Rin and Obito would be joining their team, Kakashi feared that his sensei would soon ask what had happened to them. It was hard enough to talk about Kushina and Naruto. Kakashi tried to delay that conversation as long as possible, even though he knew it wasn't the best solution.

"Are you nervous about Rin and Obito?" Minato asked, snapping him out of his thoughts. "You barely said anything about it, only mentioned that they joined our team in your timeline too.”

Kakashi sighed deeply. "What do you want to know?" he asked curtly, avoiding looking at the blonde.

Minato was silent for a moment before looking directly at Kakashi. "What happened to them? Are they still alive?" he finally asked.

"No, they both died," Kakashi replied directly, meeting Minato's gaze seriously.

Minato took a moment to compose himself before responding. "I see," he murmured quietly, briefly averting his gaze. Then he looked back at Kakashi and asked, "What happened?"

Kakashi bit his lower lip and looked up at the sky as a gentle breeze rustled his hair. "I failed both of them and couldn't protect them," he began softly. "Obito's story is too complex to tell right now. Rin died by my hand because I couldn't protect her."

"Maybe we should discuss this in a quieter moment," Minato gently suggested, placing a reassuring hand on Kakashi's shoulder. "Remember, we can do better this time."

Kakashi turned to Minato and looked at him for a moment. His sensei gave him an encouraging smile and squeezed his shoulder lightly. For a moment, Kakashi closed his eyes and then nodded resolutely. "Of course we'll do better. I'll think about how to prepare them for what's to come," he said, opening his eyes again.

Minato removed his hand from Kakashi's shoulder and raised an eyebrow. "Knowing you, you've already got something in mind," he remarked with a mischievous smile.

Kakashi chuckled softly and scratched his head thoughtfully. "You got me. I've been thinking about it for the past few weeks," he admitted, crossing his arms and leaning back slightly. "I'm least worried about Obito. He has the potential to become a strong shinobi. As long as he sees me as his rival, he'll strive to keep up with me. We'll use that. Let me handle Obito."

"You want to train Obito? Wouldn't that be too obvious? Remember, you're still a Genin yourself," Minato said, frowning thoughtfully.

Kakashi shook his head slightly. "I'll do it subtly. During training, make sure that Obito and I practice together. I'll focus on him while you take care of Rin," he suggested, his voice determined.

Minato furrowed his brows in confusion. "Rin aspires to become a medical ninja. But how can I help her with that? I can certainly assist her with chakra control, but I'm not particularly skilled in medical ninjutsu.”

"I understand that, but she shouldn't only focus on her medical training. She needs to learn how to fight and defend herself. That's where I need your help. Teach her how to fight. Also, I was considering if it might be useful to teach her the Hiraishin," Kakashi explained, looking at Minato expectantly.

Minato closed his eyes for a moment, deep in thought, before looking back at Kakashi. "It makes sense for her to be able to defend herself. There might be situations where she can't count on immediate help. As a medical ninja, she's already a prime target for our enemies," he said thoughtfully. He paused for a moment, his gaze wandering before adding, "So you want me to teach her the Hiraishin?"

Kakashi nodded. "It could be very helpful. She would be able to teleport out of dangerous situations at any time, and not just that, she could also bring the wounded to safety from the battlefield," he emphasized. "You don't have to teach her right away. First, she should learn the basics of combat and master some ninjutsu. After that, you could teach her the Hiraishin."

In the past weeks, Kakashi had thought intensely about how he could prepare his team for what was to come. Time was of the essence, as they would soon be heading into war, sooner than Kakashi would have liked. It was crucial that not only he was well-prepared, but also that Rin and Obito could defend themselves.

"To be honest, I've been thinking about whether you could teach me the Hiraishin as well. I need to become stronger to protect everyone," Kakashi confessed, clenching his hands into determined fists.

Minato hummed beside him, crossing his arms. "Don't you think that's too much? You're training with Orochimaru, then with our team. Knowing you, you'll probably also train alone and occasionally with your father. On your birthday, you talked with Kushina about fuinjutsu and mentioned you were never really good at it. You're probably planning to get lessons from her as well. Kakashi, you're taking on too much!"

"The war has begun, and it won't be long before we're sent out as well. If everything goes as it did last time, the Chunin Exams will be moved up and will take place soon. By then, I need to be prepared. I need to pass that exam and become a Chunin so I can be sent to the front," Kakashi explained resolutely. "I can't just stay in the village twiddling my thumbs. I need to help the troops on the front lines!"

Kakashi couldn't bear the thought of all the other shinobi from Konoha fighting on the front lines and risking their lives while he was stuck doing Genin missions in the village. He had the skills to fight on the front lines, and he wanted to prove it. Even though he wasn't the Hokage right now, he cared deeply about the village and its people. He wanted to protect not only his loved ones from their fates but also as many people from Konoha as possible.

Minato stared at him with wide eyes, momentarily speechless, before finding his words again. "You're six! I know you're actually 36, but you can't be serious!? It's way too dangerous for a child to be on the front lines. I won't allow it!"

Kakashi smiled slightly under his mask, his gaze drifting thoughtfully into the distance. "I'm used to fighting on the front lines. This isn't my first war, and it's not the first time I've become a Chunin at six," he said calmly. "You must have realized by now that I won't be stopped. I'll do whatever it takes to protect our village and its people."

"Kakashi," Minato murmured desperately. He took a deep breath, quickly pulled Kakashi onto his lap, and hugged him tightly. Kakashi squeaked in surprise and tried to free himself from Minato's grip, but the blonde held him firmly.

"I won't just stand by and watch you carry all the burden alone. I'll explain it to you as many times as it takes for you to understand," Minato continued. "Nevertheless, I'm willing to accept your training plan. You'll take care of Obito while I focus on Rin. And if necessary, I'll teach you the Hiraishin. But I won't support you in carrying all the responsibility alone. We're a team, and we work together. I won't let you down!”

Kakashi tensed up and bit his lower lip before slightly relaxing. "I know, Sensei. But I won't let you or the others down either," he whispered quietly.

Minato loosened his grip and looked into the distance. "Someone's coming," he noted, then turned back to Kakashi. "Don't think this conversation is over." He gently pushed Kakashi off his lap, making him slide down next to Minato on the branch. Before Kakashi could respond, Minato winked at him and gracefully jumped down from the tree.

Kakashi rubbed his face and rolled his eyes. His Sensei would never stop wanting to protect him, but now it was the other way around: Kakashi wanted to protect him. When he saw who had entered the training ground—Rin—he pushed those thoughts aside.

A lump formed in his throat as he saw the warm smile on her lips. Rin approached Minato and greeted him kindly, "Good morning. I hope it's not a problem that I'm a bit early."

Minato returned her smile and shook his head slightly. "No, not at all. Kakashi and I are already here," he explained, pointing up at Kakashi in the tree. Rin beamed at him and waved. Kakashi smiled weakly under his mask and waved back. Rin turned her attention back to the blonde as he continued speaking. "So, you're Rin. It's nice to meet you. I'm your Jonin-Sensei, Minato Namikaze. Now we just have to wait for Obito."

Kakashi swallowed his emotions, gently jumped down from the tree, and landed next to Minato. "That might take a while. Obito tends to lose his way sometimes," he remarked, then casually sat down on the ground.

Rin giggled softly. "Don't be too hard on him, he'll hurry," she defended the Uchiha.

Kakashi waved dismissively without saying anything, watching the passing clouds. The sound of her laughter tightened the knot in his throat. Rin was the kindest person he knew. She didn't deserve to go to war. She didn't deserve to die so young.

Kakashi flinched slightly and looked away when Rin sat down next to him. Minato had moved a bit away and was leaning casually against a tree. Quickly, Kakashi focused his attention back on Rin, who was smiling at him kindly. "We haven't seen each other in a long time. How have you been?"

"I'm fine," he replied, gazing back up at the sky. He was silent for a moment before cautiously adding, "And how are you?"

Rin looked at Kakashi in surprise, speechless. Obviously, she hadn't expected a reciprocal question from him, something he normally never would have asked. After a brief moment, she found her words again and replied, "Thank you, I'm doing well too." Then she fell silent again, unsure of what to say next, before turning back to him. "You've been training with Minato-Sensei for a while. What's he like?"

Kakashi glanced briefly at Rin before looking back at the sky. It felt surprisingly good to have a normal conversation with her. "Don't worry," he reassured her, sensing her uncertainty. "Minato-Sensei is really kind and fair. You'll enjoy working with him."

A slight blush rose to Rin's cheeks as she avoided his gaze. "That's reassuring," she murmured, then drifted into her thoughts.

Kakashi closed his eyes and enjoyed the peace, trying hard to bury his feelings deep down. Surprisingly, the atmosphere was relaxed. When their team first came together, Kakashi hadn't noticed how nervous Rin was. Now, he could clearly sense her tension. It was no wonder—back then, Kakashi hadn't cared about his teammates, but now he was much more attentive to his surroundings.

It took almost another hour before Kakashi heard hurried footsteps. He opened his eyes and stood up, stretched briefly, then turned to Rin, extending his hand. She looked at him in surprise, hesitated for a moment, then took his hand and let him help her up. "Thanks," she said, slightly embarrassed.

"You're welcome," Kakashi replied, then turned to Minato, who was approaching them. The next moment, Obito dashed onto the training ground, coming to a sliding stop in front of them, gasping for breath.

After a brief moment, Obito began to speak. "Sorry I'm late, but there was an old lady who needed my help."

Kakashi crossed his arms and decided to tease Obito a little. He had to be careful not to be too nice to him. "You seem to meet a lot of elderly people who need your help. Maybe you should focus on important things and finally be on time."

Obito shot him an angry look. "Shut up! You have no right to tell me what to do; after all, you're much younger than I am!"

Before anyone could respond, Minato stepped forward and raised his hands reassuringly. "It's not a big deal," he said calmly and smiled at Obito as he lowered his arms. "I'm glad you're here, Obito. I'm Minato Namikaze, and from today on, I'm your Jonin-Sensei." Then he addressed the other two as well. "I'm looking forward to teaching you as a team and am excited about our time together."

Rin and Obito nodded and smiled proudly at Minato. Then Obito spoke up. "I won't disappoint you, Sensei. After all, I'm an Uchiha, and soon I'll awaken my Sharingan. Then no one will be able to stop me. One day, I'll become Hokage!" he declared proudly, puffing out his chest.

Minato chuckled softly and gave Obito a warm smile. "I'm glad we share the same dream, Obito. But for now, let's start with our training."

With these words, he pulled out two bells from his pocket and smiled at the three. Kakashi knew exactly what was coming, and this time, they would get the bells faster. With Rin and Obito's help, he would make his Sensei sweat. A mischievous smile played on Kakashi's lips as he met Minato's gaze, and they exchanged challenging looks. The first training session promised to be interesting.

Chapter Text

Hiruzen's brow was deeply furrowed as he studied the map before him. His gaze was focused as he carefully reviewed the details. Sakumo kept his eyes fixed on the Hokage and began his report.

“The front is well established, and the camp has been successfully set up. The patrol teams have taken their positions and are spread along the border. The medical unit has everything organized and is ready for any potential injuries among our shinobi. According to the reports, there have already been some skirmishes, but the situation remains calm for now.”

Hiruzen’s face showed a mixture of tension and relief as he processed the latest information. The first challenges had been overcome, but the situation still required careful attention.

With a deep sigh, the Third Hokage sank back into his chair. “We are well-positioned, our troops are excellently organized, and the village's protection is ensured with enough shinobi present.” A satisfied smile spread across Hiruzen's lips. “I want to thank you, Sakumo. Your work in the past few weeks has been immensely helpful. It means a lot to me that I can rely on you.”

Sakumo waved it off casually, a slight smile playing on his lips. “It's part of my duties as your right hand,” he explained, crossing his arms comfortably.

The Hokage remained in thoughtful silence for a moment, his gaze wandering across the desk in front of him. Sakumo noticed the hesitation and raised an eyebrow suspiciously. “What's wrong?” he asked, taking a deep breath.

Hiruzen leaned forward slightly and looked at Sakumo with a serious expression. “There’s another important matter I need to discuss with you,” he began, his voice heavy with significance. “The situation at the front is currently stable, and our troops are well-organized. To ensure it stays that way and we don’t show any weaknesses, I want to ask you to take command on site.”

Sakumo regarded Hiruzen for a moment as he absorbed the significance of the request. He knew that taking command at the front would mean being away from the village for an extended period—probably two to three months. The thought of leaving Kakashi alone during this time troubled him. Just now, with Kakashi freshly integrated into his first team, Sakumo was eager to see how he would manage. The thought of leaving Kakashi at this moment, especially after his nightmare last night, worried him.

Despite his concerns, Sakumo knew he couldn’t abandon the village. After a brief moment of reflection, he nodded resolutely. “Of course, I will take command. However, I request to stay in the village for one more week. It’s important for me to prepare the transition carefully and ensure everything is well-organized before I leave.”

The Third Hokage took his pipe, lit it, and drew on it slowly as he watched Sakumo attentively. “This is about Kakashi, isn’t it?” he asked thoughtfully. “I’ve heard the boy is developing excellently and becoming stronger. He’s joining his new team today, right?”

Sakumo shouldn’t have been surprised that the Hokage knew his concerns. “Kakashi met his new team members today. From now on, he’ll be in a Genin team with Minato. I want to make sure he adjusts well to this new situation. I think he’s worried,” Sakumo said, glancing out the window. “In the past few weeks, Kakashi has made great progress. It’s amazing how quickly he’s improving. He works incredibly hard on himself.”

The Third Hokage leaned back and smiled slightly. “Of course, it’s fine, you can stay in the village for one more week.” His expression grew more serious. “I know I’m asking a lot, for you to be away from the village for so long. But you’re the only one I trust with this task. Someone has to be at the front whom I can rely on. It won’t be like this forever.”

"Don't worry, Lord Hokage, I'll do my best. Thank you." Sakumo paused, lost in thought, before continuing. "There is one more thing. If you don't mind, I would like to ask Shikato Nara to accompany me. I'd like to have an experienced advisor and strategist by my side, in case anything should happen to me."

There was always the risk of unforeseen events at the front. Sakumo was aware that he was not invincible, so it was important to have a capable replacement on site. He knew he could rely on his friend blindly in case he should fall, although the thought displeased him. He had no fear of death; as a shinobi, one had to come to terms with it, given the many dangerous missions. But the thought of leaving Kakashi all alone gave him a painful pang. His child was still too young to grow up without parents. Even though Kakashi was already self-sufficient, he still needed a guiding presence in his life.

Too often had Sakumo let his son down. This time, he would do everything to ensure he didn’t disappoint Kakashi again and would strive to return safely. Hiruzen stood up and walked to the window, his gaze sweeping over the village. “I agree, it's wise to have a reliable partner by your side. I have no objections on my part.” He paused briefly, then turned to Sakumo. “Take good care of yourself, Sakumo. You can trust that I'll keep a close watch on Kakashi.”

Grateful, Sakumo nodded and smiled. “Thank you. If we’ve discussed everything, I’ll be on my way.” Hiruzen nodded in agreement, then turned back to the window, letting his gaze wander over the village.

Sakumo left the office, deep in thought about the many preparations that still needed to be made before he headed to the front next week. As he exited the Hokage Tower and planned his next steps, he spotted a familiar figure strolling through the streets. A warm smile spread across his lips as he saw Kakashi with his new team.

Kakashi was walking with his hands deep in his pockets, listening attentively to the other boy. Sakumo immediately noticed the Uchiha emblem on his clothes and the characteristic dark hair that unmistakably belonged to the Uchiha clan. Next to the Uchiha walked a brown-haired girl who was smiling warmly and also listening to the Uchiha. Sakumo noticed that her gaze kept drifting to Kakashi. The new team members seemed older; Sakumo estimated them to be around nine years old.

Behind the children walked Minato, with a satisfied smile, observing his students. His relaxed expression reassured Sakumo a little. It was clear that the training had been successful; the group moved harmoniously through the village. Although Kakashi didn’t appear particularly enthusiastic and seemed rather bored, Sakumo could still see that his son was relaxed and at ease.

Sakumo decided to approach the group. “Kakashi!” he called out, quickening his pace with a relaxed smile on his lips.

The two older Genin turned curiously and eyed Sakumo. While Kakashi rubbed his face and rolled his eyes, Sakumo remained unfazed and chuckled. He didn’t mind unsettling his son a little. Minato greeted him warmly and smiled as he stopped in front of them. “Good day!”

The Uchiha raised an eyebrow skeptically and scrutinized Sakumo from head to toe. “And who are you?” he asked bluntly. The girl next to him flinched slightly and cast a concerned glance at the Uchiha, as if finding the question uncomfortable.

Kakashi sighed and crossed his arms behind his head, deliberately refraining from commenting. Minato, looking slightly embarrassed, turned to the Uchiha and tried to defuse the situation. “Obito, don’t be so direct,” he said with a chuckle. “There’s a more polite way to ask.” He continued, “This is Kakashi’s father, Sakumo Hatake. Also known as the White Fang of Konoha.”

Obito’s eyes widened, and he stared at Sakumo in astonishment. Sakumo returned the look with a friendly smile and a nod. “Yes, that’s right,” he said. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. What are your names?”

Obito ignored Sakumo's question and instead addressed Kakashi directly. "You never told me your father was the White Fang!" he exclaimed in astonishment.

Kakashi shrugged, acting as if it didn’t matter. "You never asked," he replied calmly, ignoring Obito's indignant reaction. Instead, he turned to Sakumo. "What are you doing here, Dad?" His voice carried a hint of irritation.

Sakumo was unfazed by Kakashi's displeasure and continued to smile. "I just came from the Hokage," he explained, "and when I saw you, I thought it would be a good opportunity to meet your new team. Would you introduce them to me?" His voice was gentle but firm.

Kakashi sighed, brought his arms forward, and pointed first at the girl. "This is Rin Nohara," he began.

Rin smiled shyly and bowed slightly. "It’s an honor to meet you, Mr. Hatake," she said politely.

Kakashi pointed at Obito, but before he could say anything, the Uchiha cut him off. "I'm Obito Uchiha, and one day I'll become Hokage!" Obito declared loudly, his chest puffed out with pride.

Kakashi rolled his eyes and sighed. "Before that happens, you'll need to get stronger and achieve something," he said dryly.

Sakumo stepped forward to ease the tension. "It's really nice to meet both of you," he said kindly, glancing at the girl next to Obito.

"I’m pleased to meet you too. I've heard so much about you. You’re a great shinobi, and one day I want to be as strong as you," Obito announced with admiration and determination.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow and smiled amusedly. "I hope you've only heard good things," he replied. "But enough about that. How did your first training go?" He looked at Minato, who nodded in confirmation.

Excitedly, Obito began to explain: "We passed Minato-sensei's test and are now officially Genin! As a reward, Sensei is taking us out for lunch."

"I'm glad to hear that," Sakumo responded with a warm smile. His gaze shifted to Kakashi, realizing it was time to stop embarrassing his son. He tousled Kakashi's hair briefly. "I won't keep you any longer; I have a lot of work to do."

Kakashi sighed in annoyance and tried to fix his hair. Sakumo turned to Minato. "Can I speak with you for a moment?"

Minato nodded and turned to his three students. "You go on ahead, I’ll join you shortly," he said with a reassuring smile.

The three students nodded, politely bid farewell to Sakumo, and went on their way. Sakumo watched Kakashi for a moment before turning to Minato with a smile. "You've really got yourself a challenge with these three," he remarked with a wink.

Minato crossed his arms and laughed lightly. "You can say that again," he replied, chuckling. After a brief moment of silence, he continued more seriously, "But I suspect that's not the reason you wanted to talk to me, is it?"

"I need to discuss something with you," Sakumo began seriously. "Starting next week, I'll be at the front for a while. It's likely that Kakashi will want to stay with you during my absence. I just want to make sure that won't be too much for you. If necessary, I'll talk to him again." Sakumo looked Minato directly in the eyes to emphasize the importance of his words. He trusted Minato and knew Kakashi would be well taken care of with him, but he wanted to ensure he wasn’t asking too much. After all, while Minato was mature for his age, he was still a teenager.

Sakumo pondered whether this was a reason for the close bond between Kakashi and Minato. The two indeed shared some similarities: both had lost their mothers early and had grown into exceptional talents of their generation. Even at a young age, they showed remarkable maturity and an unending curiosity to learn and develop. Sakumo could almost imagine them as siblings, so much did they resemble each other. For him, it was a great relief to know that Kakashi had someone he trusted and felt comfortable with besides him.

Before Sakumo could dwell further on the similarities between Kakashi and Minato, Minato interrupted him. "Don't worry, Kakashi can stay with me as long as he wants. I always enjoy his company. He's also quite self-sufficient, so you can head to the front with peace of mind." Minato smiled, but then his face turned serious. "But I thought you were the Hokage's right hand? How will you advise him if you're at the front?"

Sakumo crossed his arms and took on a thoughtful expression. "Well, I'll be representing the Hokage at the front and taking command. This means I'll have to stay there for some time until the situation stabilizes. In case of emergencies, my deployment could even be extended. That's why I want to ensure Kakashi is well taken care of during my absence. It reassures me that he's willing to stay with you. He's very independent and values his freedom, but leaving him alone for so long would still make me nervous."

Minato nodded understandingly and gave Sakumo a reassuring smile. "Don't worry about Kakashi. I'll take good care of him. Focus on your duties and make sure you come back safely. You have my word."

Sakumo smiled and placed a comforting hand on Minato's shoulder. "I trust you completely; otherwise, I wouldn't have left Kakashi in your care. Thank you for looking after him. Please don't tell him yet; I want to talk to him myself tonight." He withdrew his hand and added, "I don't want to keep you any longer. Your students are probably waiting for you."

Minato waved dismissively and smiled. "It's all good, Sakumo. I wish you the best of luck and take care of yourself."

Sakumo smiled politely and nodded slightly. "Thank you, Minato. Until next time." With a friendly wave, he bid farewell and went on his way. It reassured him to know that Kakashi was well taken care of during this time. Next on the agenda was a conversation with Shikato.

**********

Sakumo entered the house exhausted. The organization had taken much more time than expected. He quickly removed his sandals and pushed them aside carelessly. As he walked down the hallway towards the kitchen, he called out, "I'm home!"

As expected, Shikato agreed to accompany him to the front and serve as an advisor. This was a great relief for Sakumo, as he now had someone by his side whom he could trust implicitly and expect valuable advice from. Shikato was an exceptional shinobi whose intelligence was second to none. Sakumo knew his friend would be an immense help.

He placed a bag of takeout food on the counter. If he had to cook now, it would be too late since Kakashi needed to go to bed soon. Just as he began to take out the food, he paused. There was no response to his greeting.

He turned towards the hallway and listened for a moment. It was suspiciously quiet. Sakumo concentrated and couldn't sense Kakashi's chakra. A sigh escaped his lips. Where was the boy now?

Leaving everything behind, he started to search the house. "Kakashi!? Are you here?" he called out as he hurried through the rooms.

Sakumo searched each room in turn, but Kakashi was nowhere to be found. A slight worry spread within him, but he tried to push it away. Kakashi was probably with Minato and had just lost track of time. Tired, he stood in the hallway and rubbed his face in frustration. The idea of searching the entire village for his son was very bothersome, but he knew he had no other choice.

Just as Sakumo turned to go to the front door, he noticed that the door to the garden was ajar. He frowned and walked towards it. Carefully, he opened it and looked into the garden. A wave of relief washed over him when he saw Kakashi sitting under a tree, surrounded by his entire pack. The dogs were lying close to him, snuggling against his body. Pakkun was relaxed on Kakashi's lap, visibly enjoying being petted while Kakashi was deeply engrossed in a book.

For a moment, Sakumo watched the scene before him, fascinated by the perfect harmony between Kakashi and his pack. It amazed him how skillfully both the pack and his son suppressed their chakra. During the last training session he had witnessed, they weren't this adept yet. Sakumo wondered why Kakashi was so carefully suppressing his chakra. There was no obvious reason for it.

Sakumo decided to approach Kakashi; it was time to come inside. With a warm smile, he approached and said, "Isn't it a bit chilly to be reading outside?" His comment was meant to catch Kakashi's attention.

At that moment, many curious eyes turned to him, watching intently. Sakumo wished he could quickly take a photo because the scene was simply enchanting. As he came closer, all the dogs except Pakkun jumped up and greeted him warmly, sniffing and nudging him with their noses.

"I'm happy to see you all too," he said with a smile as he petted the dogs' heads. Then his gaze turned to Kakashi, who looked at him curiously. "What are you doing out here? I meant it – it's a bit cold to be sitting on the ground."

Kakashi closed his book and shrugged. "I spread out a blanket, and the pack keeps me warm. I can just concentrate better out here," he explained as he continued to gently pet Pakkun.

Sakumo made his way through the pack, which respectfully gave him space. He gently sat down next to Kakashi, and the pack immediately snuggled close around him again. "Why are you all suppressing your chakra?" he asked, adding, "Since when have you become so skilled at it? I have to give you all great praise – that was really impressive.”

Kakashi glanced at Pakkun, who was relaxed on his lap. "We’ve been training. The war has started, and we need to be prepared. Sometimes I even suppress my chakra while reading to perfect my control. It might be useful to master it well someday. Good chakra control is just essential," he explained calmly.

Sakumo was continually impressed by the maturity Kakashi displayed. If he didn’t know better, one could believe his son was much older than six. Smiling to himself, he said, “You’re right about that. You continue to surprise me, and I’m really proud of the progress you’ve made in the past few weeks. But don’t overdo it and remember to take breaks.” He picked up the book from Kakashi’s lap and looked at the title. “The Most Common Antidotes. This is by Orochimaru, isn’t it? Have you finished the topic of poisons?”

“Yes, we’ve finished that. Orochimaru left me a big stack of books on antidotes and medicinal plants,” Kakashi confirmed, leaning his head comfortably against the tree. “Where have you been for so long?”

Sakumo moved closer to Kakashi to share some warmth. “I had a lot to organize. Starting next week, I’ll be at the front for a while, and I don’t know when I’ll be back,” he explained calmly.

Kakashi looked at him, and a hint of worry reflected in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. “It’s no problem,” he said reassuringly, “I’ll manage on my own.”

“You don’t need to worry about that. I’ve spoken to Minato; you can stay with him during that time.” Sakumo began to scratch Bull behind the ear as the dog rested his head on Sakumo’s lap.

Kakashi snorted and looked up at the sky. “I’m fine on my own and don’t need a babysitter anymore. Besides, I thought you wanted to trust me more,” he said, a bit irritated.

Sakumo was silent for a moment, watching Bull, who had closed his eyes contentedly. Then he turned to Kakashi. “Please do me this favor. I just want to make sure you’re well taken care of while I’m away. Please relieve me of that worry.”

He paused and looked at Bull again. For a moment, Sakumo considered whether he should say it, but maybe it would help Kakashi understand better. “Of course, I trust you. But it’s quite possible that I might not return for several months. It’s always dangerous at the front, and you never know what to expect. I just want to have the assurance that you’re well taken care of if something happens to me.”

Sakumo felt Kakashi’s intense gaze, his eyes wide open. He didn’t dare to look at his son. After a moment, Kakashi gently leaned his head against Sakumo’s and whispered, “You’ll take care of yourself, right?”

Sakumo carefully rested his head against Kakashi’s and nodded, whispering back, “Of course I will.”

They stayed in this position for a moment until Kakashi eventually pulled his head back. “Alright, I’ll stay with Minato. You can count on me,” he said determinedly.

Sakumo laughed and patted Kakashi gently on the shoulder. Then he stood up and offered his hand to his son. Kakashi took it and was pulled up, while Pakkun jumped off his lap and stretched, just like the other dogs.

“Tell me about your team,” Sakumo began as they started to move. “They seem pretty nice.”

Kakashi followed him immediately and gave him a reproachful look. “It’s good you brought that up! Was it really necessary to intercept us today? That was so embarrassing.”

Sakumo laughed and placed a hand on Kakashi’s shoulder. “I didn’t intercept you; I just happened to see you. Besides, I was curious about how your team is doing. Let your old man have a little fun.”

Kakashi sighed in frustration and shot him an annoyed look. “Please don’t ever do that again. I was really embarrassed.”

“I’m not that bad. Don’t be so mean,” Sakumo replied, slightly hurt.

Kakashi shrugged and replied casually, “But still an old man.”

Sakumo lovingly rolled his eyes; his son could be quite cheeky. Still, he was the most important thing in his life. These moments warmed his heart, and he wished they could share more carefree moments together. But Sakumo knew better: the war had begun, and it was likely he wouldn’t see Kakashi for a long time. As long as his son was safe in the village, he could be at ease. For Sakumo, the most important thing was that Kakashi was well and safe.

Chapter Text

Kakashi casually leaned against a wall, his hands buried deep in his pockets, while his gaze was fixed on the house in front of him. Over the past four weeks, he had made it a habit to occasionally pick up Obito from home—a small quirk that he enjoyed. Yet Obito remained unimpressed, continuing steadfastly on his way, helping the older folks in the neighborhood carry their groceries home. Kakashi watched him quietly, staying in the background.

With a smile, Kakashi observed how Obito interacted with people—friendly, helpful, and full of warmth. His thoughts drifted to the past, and a quiet wish began to grow within him: If only he had done things right back then. Kakashi had never truly seen who Obito was, never recognized that the Uchiha was a person of rare kindness. Instead, he had always criticized him, viewing him only through the eyes of a Shinobi. Obito had never received the chance he deserved.

This time, Kakashi wanted to do things differently. He wanted to let Obito into his life as a friend. After the Fourth War, he had bid farewell to Obito as a friend, but now he had a second chance—a chance he was determined to seize. Kakashi had learned painfully how important friends and comrades are, and he was resolute not to make the same mistake again. He truly wanted to be Obito's friend, with all the warmth and loyalty he deserved.

However, he knew that he must not be too lenient with Obito. Obito should still aim to surpass Kakashi. He needed to train hard to become strong and be prepared for the future. The same applied to Guy. Although Kakashi would have liked to be kinder to him, he had to continue to push and motivate him to train with full intensity. Kakashi wanted to harm neither of them but to make both strong enough to face future challenges.

There was also another concern, though it might be unfounded. Kakashi often thought of his father, who had been at the front for four weeks now. He didn’t know how he was faring. His father was an outstanding Shinobi, both feared and respected. Kakashi knew his worries were probably unfounded, but the urge to control everything and keep his loved ones safe never left him. He wanted to have all the important people close to him so he could protect them. But he had to accept that not everything was in his hands and that he couldn’t control everything.

In recent days, he felt his anxiety and inner pressure steadily increasing. This feeling was all too familiar; it had often overwhelmed him in the past and frequently ended in panic attacks, especially in his youth. Over the years, he had learned to cope better and developed strategies to calm himself. Today, he meditated when this oppressive feeling arose and found inner peace. Yet, he knew he had to be careful not to put too much pressure on himself. The feeling of being responsible for everyone remained stubbornly persistent.

Kakashi pushed his thoughts aside as the front door opened and Obito stepped out. He called something into the house as a farewell and then set off. It didn’t take long for Obito’s gaze to fall on Kakashi. Behind his mask, Kakashi smiled broadly and waved casually. Obito, on the other hand, rolled his eyes slightly but approached him nonetheless. “What are you doing here again?” he asked with a hint of a frustrated smile.

With a casual shrug, Kakashi began to walk alongside Obito. “Good morning to you too,” he greeted him relaxedly. “I just wanted to make sure you’re on time for training today. It might actually be beneficial to be punctual today,” he explained, slipping his hands back into his pockets.

For a moment, a confused expression crossed Obito’s face as he looked at Kakashi. “Why is it so important today?” he finally asked, furrowing his brow.

Kakashi sighed, although he had already suspected that Obito had forgotten what was happening today. “You really forgot, didn’t you?” he commented with a mischievous smile.

Obito crossed his arms and pouted indignantly. “Just tell me what’s going on today,” he demanded, clearly annoyed.

Kakashi chuckled softly and eventually relented. “Today we have a training match against another Genin team. We’re up against Guy, Genma, and Ebisu.”

“Oh right, Minato-sensei mentioned that. I actually forgot,” Obito said with a slight grin, casually waving it off. “I don’t need to worry about it; we’ll handle them with ease.”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow and grinned behind his mask. “Don’t underestimate them, Obito. Especially Guy. He’s been training hard lately.”

Obito shrugged and put his hands in his pockets. “Pah, I’m not impressed by Guy. I’ll take him down easily.”

Kakashi rolled his eyes. “If you say so,” he murmured and dropped the subject. He remembered the Chunin Exams all too well—Obito had had no chance against Guy, and he suspected it would be the same today. Guy’s Taijutsu was far beyond Obito’s level. However, a defeat could prove useful. Kakashi planned to cheer Obito up after such a loss and show him where he could still improve. A victory over Guy would also provide a perfect opportunity to motivate Obito and further focus his training.

Rin, on the other hand, wasn’t ready for the fight yet. In recent weeks, Minato had focused intensively on improving chakra control, and Kakashi found the exercises quite dull. To avoid drawing attention, he had bravely participated in the monotonous drills. Had he stuck to his usual training regimen, Rin and Obito would have been suspicious of him.

So, Kakashi used the evenings after training to continue working alone. In addition to these intense sessions, he continued his training with Orochimaru, who relentlessly pushed him to his limits. Although the Sannin was a tough opponent and often frustrated Kakashi, he didn’t get discouraged. He knew he would eventually overcome Orochimaru and was determined not to give up.

Now, Kakashi pushed his thoughts aside and refocused on Obito, who was indeed walking beside him and not getting distracted by anyone else. Kakashi had expected the Uchiha to be distracted by someone else, but it seemed important to him to stay with him. He wouldn’t have minded making the others wait, but this was fine too.

“Say, Bakashi, is your father still on a mission?” Obito suddenly asked, kicking a stone ahead of him.

Surprised, Kakashi raised his eyebrows and looked at Obito—he hadn’t expected this question. “Yes, he’s still at the front,” he explained calmly. “He’ll probably be away for a while longer.”

Obito glanced briefly at Kakashi and leaned back with his arms behind his head. “Are you all alone at home? It must not be very pleasant to be alone in the house. I mean, it’s not like I’m afraid or anything, but it can get pretty lonely.”

Kakashi smiled slightly behind his mask. He was surprised that Obito was concerned about him; although they had never had the best relationship, the Uchiha clearly had a big heart. Kakashi shook his head reassuringly. “At the moment, I’m staying with Minato-sensei. My father didn’t want me to be alone at home for so long. Although I don’t mind—I actually enjoy being alone.”

“Oh, that’s good,” Obito replied and turned back to the stone he was attentively kicking ahead of him.

Kakashi furrowed his brow; it seemed like the Uchiha had something else on his mind. “Why do you ask?” he inquired, curious about what else Obito wanted to say.

Obito shrugged and gave the stone a solid kick. “I was going to ask if you wanted to come over after training. My grandma usually cooks too much and would definitely be happy to see you. She loves having visitors.” Kakashi stopped in surprise and looked at the older boy. Obito also stopped, turned to Kakashi, and tilted his head slightly. “Did I say something wrong?”

Kakashi smiled slightly behind his mask, shook his head, and resumed walking. “I’d be happy to have dinner at your place tonight. Minato-sensei won’t mind.”

Obito resumed his step and walked beside Kakashi. “Then I’d be glad to have you over tonight.”

Kakashi nodded in response, and they continued walking in silence. He hadn’t expected Obito to have such thoughts, but he couldn’t deny that it touched him. If he had accepted help from others when he was younger, things might have turned out differently. But there was no use in dwelling on it. Now, he had a chance to do better.

They walked the rest of the way to the training grounds in silence. When they arrived, Minato and Rin were already waiting for them. After a brief greeting, Minato clapped his hands. “Let’s not waste any time; the other team will be here soon. We’ll start with the usual warm-up exercises, and then we’ll begin the individual matches.”

He then turned to Rin. “You stay on standby in case someone needs medical help. Treat bruises and cuts immediately.”

“Hai, Sensei!” the three replied in unison, starting their warm-up exercises. Meanwhile, Kakashi’s thoughts drifted back to Obito’s surprising offer. He wondered how the evening would turn out. Socializing had never been his strong suit, even though he had improved somewhat over time. He still valued his peace and moments alone. But this time, he wanted to engage, hoping to deepen their friendship.

While they were still in the midst of their warm-up, the other team arrived. After a brief greeting and clarifying the details, the individual matches began. As expected, Kakashi dominated his early fights against Ebisu and Genma, though Genma held his ground surprisingly well. Kakashi had intentionally held back a bit, and Genma managed to keep up for a while—no wonder he had become a respected Shinobi.

As Obito fought Guy and, as Kakashi had anticipated, had no chance, Kakashi stood next to Minato, whose gaze was intently fixed on the fight. After a while, the blond Sensei broke the silence. “Guy is truly an exceptional talent in Taijutsu. If he keeps this up, he’ll one day be the greatest Taijutsu fighter ever.”

Kakashi nodded in agreement and took a sip from his water bottle. “Trust me, he’ll continue to train hard and become the strongest Taijutsu fighter. He already showed his strength in the last Shinobi World War. Guy would have given his life to save us all.”

Minato’s gaze shifted to Kakashi, and a curious sparkle appeared in his eyes. “In the last World War? Was that the Third, or… were there others?”

Kakashi sighed softly and crossed his arms over his chest. He hadn't yet spoken about the Fourth World War. After their last detailed conversation, he had only revealed more about Obito's and Rin's deaths, as well as the Kannabi Bridge mission. But he hadn't mentioned that Obito had survived, let alone the exact circumstances of Rin's death. Kakashi knew the time would come when he would need to open up and reveal more of the truth.

“No, it was during the Fourth World War. We were pretty much at the end when Guy decided to go all in. And he showed what he's capable of,” Kakashi explained, turning his gaze back to the fight. At that moment, Guy landed a precise kick to Obito’s legs, sending him to the ground in defeat. Guy cheered joyfully while Obito struggled to get up and stomped away angrily. Kakashi smiled at the scene.

Minato turned his gaze from the two boys to Kakashi and smiled. “It’s your turn to fight Guy now. We can continue our conversation later, tonight,” he suggested.

Kakashi turned to Minato and shook his head. “That will be difficult; I’m invited to dinner at Obito’s place tonight.”

Minato raised his eyebrows in surprise. “You want to spend the evening with Obito? Didn’t you just tell me that you shouldn’t be too nice to him?”

Kakashi shrugged casually and grinned at his Sensei. “A dinner together won’t hurt. Besides, you could use a relaxing evening with Kushina. Enjoy the time together.” He turned back to the arena and felt Minato’s amused head shake. For now, he had to focus on the fights, and he was actually looking forward to his match against Guy. It had been far too long since he had fought him.

**********

Obito walked sulkily beside Kakashi, kicking a stone ahead of him. Kakashi had his arms relaxed behind his head and was silent. Eventually, Obito shot him a reproachful glance. “How is it that you win every fight?”

Kakashi shrugged slightly. “I told you not to underestimate them,” he replied dryly, casting a brief look at the Uchiha, who snorted indignantly.

“You didn’t have to show off in front of everyone like that,” Obito retorted, crossing his arms stubbornly. “Next time, I’ll show them, and then I’ll beat all of you. Just wait until my Sharingan awakens—then no one will stand a chance against me.”

Kakashi sighed and leaned his head back slightly. “Let’s wait until you have your Sharingan. You don’t have it yet, and until then, you’ll keep losing,” he teased, ignoring Obito’s angry protests. As Obito continued to fume, Kakashi suddenly wondered: How would Obito awaken his Sharingan this time? And more importantly, when? Kakashi was determined to ensure that the Kannabi Bridge mission would go differently than before. This could mean that Obito would awaken his Sharingan either later or, who knows, maybe even earlier.

“Hey! Are you even listening to me?” Obito called out indignantly.

Kakashi flinched slightly and turned to the Uchiha. “Sorry, I was lost in thought.”

Obito sighed and waved him off. “Never mind. Come on, we should hurry, or my grandma will scold me for being late and having to keep the food warm for so long.”

They quickened their pace, with Kakashi casting a reproachful glance at him. “It’s your fault we’re running late. You’ve been dawdling and sulking the whole time.”

“Oh, shut up, Bakashi! Why did I even invite you?” Obito sighed in frustration as he turned onto the street leading to his house.

Kakashi chuckled softly and followed Obito to his house. “Serves you right. Now I’m looking forward to the dinner even more.”

Obito stopped in front of the door and turned to Kakashi. “I know, my grandma always makes the best food.” He said this proudly, opened the door, and called into the house, “I’m home!”

Kakashi stepped inside after Obito, closed the door behind him, and glanced around the hallway. It had been a long time since he had been here, and he could hardly remember the décor. However, he knew that the home was always welcoming and cozy. Obito’s grandma was a warm-hearted woman with a big heart just like her grandson.

After they had taken off their sandals and walked into the living room with the adjoining kitchen, Kakashi saw Obito’s grandma setting a plate on the table. She cast a reproachful look at Obito. “Where have you been so long? The food is going to get cold. Can you…” Her words faltered as she saw Kakashi. Her expression immediately softened into a friendly one, and a warm smile spread across her lips. “Hello, Obito didn’t tell me we were expecting company.”

Kakashi gave a slight bow and smiled under his mask. “Please excuse me. Obito invited me spontaneously this morning because my father is currently on a mission. He didn’t want me to stay home alone.” He explained this with a glance that defended his teammate.

Obito blinked in confusion, surprised that Kakashi was defending him so unprompted. Obito's grandmother smiled reassuringly. “That’s alright, I’ll just quickly set a place for you. Don’t worry, we’ll make sure you’re well-fed,” she said kindly and went to the kitchen.

Kakashi watched as she retrieved a plate, cutlery, and a glass. As she returned to the table and set the place for him, she glanced up briefly. “You must be Kakashi, Obito’s teammate. He often talks about you and how strong you are.”

“Grandma!” Obito exclaimed, horrified, before she could continue.

Kakashi looked at Obito, whose cheeks were slightly flushed, and raised an eyebrow. With an amused smile, he turned to him. “Oh, is that so?” he teased.

Obito avoided Kakashi’s gaze while his grandmother chuckled softly and looked at the two boys. Before anyone could say anything, Obito went to his place and sat down. “Didn’t you just say the food is getting cold? We should start eating.”

Kakashi sat next to Obito and gave him a look. “I think we should discuss this again after the meal.”

With a frustrated groan, Obito buried his face in his hands. Kakashi couldn’t help but smile; it had already been worth accepting Obito’s invitation.

*********

With a jolt, Kakashi sat up in bed, his eyes wide open and beads of sweat on his forehead. He looked around the room in confusion, taking a moment to orient himself. His gaze settled on Obito, who was crouched beside him, looking worried. Sleepily, Kakashi rubbed his eyes and began to relax.

Gradually, Kakashi realized where he was. After dinner, they had talked for a long time in the pleasant atmosphere; Obito’s grandmother had been warm and friendly, making Kakashi feel immediately at ease and lose track of time. Eventually, Obito’s grandmother had insisted he stay, so Kakashi had agreed and stayed in Obito’s room.

Kakashi sighed and gave a reassuring smile, though his mask hid it. “Everything is fine,” he said to calm the worried Obito. Kakashi had had a nightmare about the Kannabi Bridge mission—about Obito lying under the rock and giving him his eye, about his promise to look after Rin, and his ultimate failure.

“Everything is fine? You were tossing and turning and screaming in your sleep,” Obito said with concern, getting up to leave. “I’d better get Grandma.”

But before Obito could run off, Kakashi gently grabbed his wrist and held him back. “It’s alright, Obito. Don’t worry, this happens to me often. It’s nothing to be concerned about.”

Obito stared at Kakashi for a moment, then his shoulders slumped as he asked quietly, “What were you dreaming about?”

Kakashi looked out the window at the moon, avoiding eye contact with Obito. “It was about my father,” he began softly. “When he’s on a mission, I always worry about him.” It wasn’t a lie, but not the whole truth; as a child, he often had nightmares where his father didn’t come back.

Obito was silent for a moment before he sighed quietly and sat down beside Kakashi. “I have nightmares sometimes, too,” he admitted. “Mostly about my parents or that my grandma will leave me. Does that sound childish?” He laughed awkwardly, scratched the back of his head, and then rested his hands in his lap. “But I think it’s normal. We don’t have anyone else. You only have your father, and I have my grandma. Without her, we’d be all alone. It’s only human to be afraid.”

Kakashi looked at Obito in surprise, seeing a new, vulnerable side of him. He smiled gently and turned his gaze to the Uchiha. “Don’t worry,” he said soothingly. “You’re not alone. After all, you have a team now.”

Obito stared at Kakashi with wide eyes, then smiled broadly. “That’s right! From now on, we’re a team.”

Kakashi lay back and closed his eyes. “We should get some sleep now. We need to wake up early tomorrow.”

Obito stood up and took a step toward his bed before turning back to Kakashi. “Do you think you can fall asleep again?”

“Of course, don’t worry. Sleep well!” Kakashi replied, turning onto his side. He heard Obito slip back into his bed. Kakashi sighed softly and turned his gaze to the wall. It would take a while for the images from his dream to fade, but he didn’t want to disturb or keep Obito awake.

The day, and especially the evening, had been a pleasant experience for Kakashi. He was glad to have spent time with Obito, and it made him hopeful that they could truly become friends. This time, he wanted to do better and not push Obito away. With Rin and Minato, their team could really become strong. Kakashi was determined to do everything he could to make that a reality.

Chapter Text

Kakashi stood by the window, watching the raindrops that relentlessly pelted against the glass. A quiet sigh escaped him as he delved deeper into his thoughts. Time had long since lost its meaning for him. For the past few days, worry about his father, who had been fighting at the front for three months, had been gnawing at him. Although Kakashi knew there was no real cause for concern—after all, Sakumo was an experienced and capable shinobi who could hold his own at the front—the worry still clung to him.

Before Kakashi could lose himself further in his thoughts, a pile of laundry landed with a dull thud beside him. Startled, he flinched and turned his head. Standing next to him was Kushina, her hands on her hips, with a determined expression on her face. Kakashi turned his gaze back to the window and murmured, "What's wrong?"

"What's wrong?!" Kushina repeated sharply. "You've been standing at the window for almost two hours, staring out as if the world is ending. Stop being so down and get out of those training clothes. Minato will be home soon, and we want to have dinner. I don't want you sitting at the table all dirty. Besides, you need to help me fold the laundry—it's a mess," she scolded.

With an exasperated sigh, Kakashi turned and made his way to the bathroom. But before he could take another step, Kushina stopped him. "Hey, are you just going to disappear?" she asked insistently.

Kakashi turned to her and shrugged. "What else should I do? You said I should freshen up for dinner."

Kushina raised an eyebrow and studied Kakashi for a moment. Then she walked up to him and crouched down in front of him. "Do you want to tell me what's bothering you?"

"It's not important, it's actually quite childish," Kakashi explained, turning his gaze away to escape Kushina's curious look.

Kushina's face took on a thoughtful expression. "Stop lying! What's really going on?"

Kakashi sighed quietly and turned further away. "I'm worried about my father. He's been at the front for so long. Before you say anything, I know it might be unnecessary and he can defend himself well. But I have no idea how things are going for him, and I can't protect him." His voice sounded frustrated and filled with inner struggle.

Kushina was silent for a moment, then gently placed a hand on Kakashi's shoulder. "It's not your job to take care of him or anyone else alone. Remember, you're only six years old, and no one expects you to carry that burden alone. Minato has told you many times: accept our help."

Kakashi turned slightly towards Kushina and smiled at her. "Don’t forget, I'm actually 36. You’re all younger than I am, and I see it as my duty to protect you." His smile faded, and his expression grew serious as he lowered his gaze. "When I was really six, you took care of me and protected me, even though I was a little brat. I’m infinitely grateful for that. Still, I’ve made so many mistakes. This time, I want to be the one protecting you and giving back what you’ve given me." His hands clenched into fists to hide the trembling that ran through his body.

Kushina groaned in frustration and tilted her head back. "How can you be so stubborn?!" Then she withdrew her hand from Kakashi’s shoulder and stood up. "At some point, this behavior will hit a wall, and the consequences will be severe. But Minato will have to deal with that." With one last exasperated look, she continued, "Go take a bath now. We want to eat soon.”

Without saying a word, Kakashi made his way to the bathroom. He removed his dirty clothes and neatly set them aside. Then he filled the bathtub with water and watched as it slowly filled up. As the water rose, he sank deeper into his thoughts. Kushina’s words echoed in his mind, and the worry about his father wouldn’t let go.

Kakashi knew his concerns about his father were unfounded, but they held him captive. In recent nights, he had been plagued by nightmares of his father's death, seeing his lifeless body. It was as if his mind was slowly reverting to that of a six-year-old. But the fear couldn’t be shaken—the fear of losing his father again.

When the bathtub was finally full, Kakashi turned off the water and first took a shower. After thoroughly washing himself, he stepped into the bathtub. The warm water enveloped him immediately, and with a deep sigh, he sank further into the soothing warmth. For a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the calming sensation surrounding his body.

After a few minutes, Kakashi opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. Kushina’s words re-entered his consciousness. He knew how important teamwork was and recognized that Kushina was right—he should accept their help. But he just couldn’t overcome his own stubbornness. The urge to handle everything alone and not endanger anyone was too strong. Although he was aware that his behavior wasn’t right, he was determined not to put anyone in unnecessary danger. This time, Kakashi wanted to be the one protecting everyone.

Now Kakashi needed to find a way to find out how his father was faring at the front. He needed to be sure that his father was safe and did not need help. Kakashi knew he wouldn’t be at ease until he saw with his own eyes that his father was okay. But that was easier said than done. He couldn’t just go to the front—after all, he was a Genin and only six years old. Asking the Hokage to send him to the front was out of the question.

Frustrated, Kakashi finished his bath, got out of the tub, and dried himself thoroughly. He put on fresh clothes and donned his mask. Then he tidied up the bathroom, leaving it clean and orderly before heading back to the living room.

Before Minato came home, Kakashi helped Kushina around the house: he folded the laundry and set the table. When Minato finally arrived, they sat down for dinner together. The atmosphere was quiet; Kakashi was too absorbed in his thoughts to engage in any conversation. Minato and Kushina seemed to notice and left him alone, which Kakashi was grateful for.

After dinner, Kakashi immediately retreated to the guest room for some peace. He had no interest in socializing with them. Kakashi was not naïve—he knew Kushina would likely tell Minato about what had happened. It was certain that Minato would speak to him that evening, but as long as he could avoid the conversation, he was glad.

Kakashi grabbed a book and curled up in bed. Although it wasn’t his beloved Icha Icha, the story provided a welcome distraction and helped him relax a bit. For a moment, he could forget his worries, but thoughts of his father and how he could reach the front soon occupied his mind again.

After a while, Kakashi closed the book and fell exhausted onto the bed. His thoughts wouldn’t quiet down, and he desperately pondered how he could get to the front. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, hoping for a solution to come to him.

After a moment of silence, he suddenly sat up as an idea came to him. But he immediately realized that it wouldn’t be easy to put it into action. He needed to think through his plan carefully and consider the best way to proceed. He still had some time to prepare, and he would use it to work out every detail.

It wasn’t long before there was a knock on his door, and his Sensei entered the room with a gentle smile. “Everything okay with you? You’ve been so quiet tonight,” Minato asked with a concerned tone in his voice.

Kakashi gave a slight smile under his mask and rolled his eyes. “Don’t try to fool me. Kushina talked to you, didn’t she?” he said calmly as he sat on the edge of the bed.

Minato gave a faint smile, scratched the back of his head, and sat down next to Kakashi. “Of course, she talked to me,” he admitted, looking down at the floor. “She told me that you miss your father and are still reluctant to accept our help.”

Kakashi waved dismissively. “It’s nothing, really. Tell her not to worry. I’m managing.”

Minato sighed in frustration and gave Kakashi a piercing look. “Why am I not surprised by this answer?” he muttered, before his gaze fell back to the floor. “I’ve come to understand that it’s not easy to change your mind and that pressure doesn’t help. Still, I want you to know: I’m here for you anytime, and you can talk to me about anything.”

A warm feeling spread in Kakashi’s chest, and he said softly, “Thank you.” They were silent for a moment, as the words lingered in the room. Finally, Kakashi took a deep breath and looked Minato in the eyes. “There is actually something I’d like your help with,” he said, his voice firm but a bit hesitant.

Minato looked at Kakashi in surprise and took a moment to respond. “Of course, my offer still stands. How can I help you?”

Cautiously, Kakashi slid off the bed, stood in front of Minato, and looked him straight in the eyes. He tried to put on a pleading expression, hoping Minato wouldn’t be able to refuse. “I need to go to the front to make sure my father is okay. The Hokage won’t send me there easily, since I’m just a six-year-old Genin. But if you could persuade him to take me along, it might work.”

An uncomfortable silence settled in the room as Minato stared at Kakashi in disbelief. Then he shook his head resolutely. “No! I will not take you to the front. It’s far too dangerous, and besides, I don’t have any assignments planned in the near future.” His voice was firm and resolute, leaving no room for discussion.

Frustrated, Kakashi turned away and crossed his arms. “That would be the least of the problems. You could simply ask the Hokage for a front-line assignment and suggest that I come along. What’s the harm in that?”

“You’re only six and still a Genin! It’s just not a place for you,” Minato countered firmly. “Besides, your father would tear me apart if I took you to the front.”

Kakashi groaned in annoyance and sank down next to Minato on the bed. “Don’t forget that I’m not really six. I’ve been on many battlefields and seen more death and suffering than you. You can’t keep me from this forever. It won’t be long before I’m no longer a Genin.”

Minato flinched and stared at Kakashi with wide eyes. “What do you mean, you won’t be a Genin for much longer?”

Kakashi leaned back and stared at the ceiling. “The Chunin Exams are coming up soon. We’ll participate, and I’ll be promoted to Chunin. Back then, we were sent to the front for some missions to quickly gain experience. At that time, I was only six years old.”

“They made you a Chunin at six and sent you to war?” Minato asked incredulously, looking at Kakashi. “What happened to Rin and Obito?”

Kakashi kept his gaze fixed on the ceiling and closed his eyes. “They didn’t pass the exam, even though they participated in some missions. But they were never at the front with us,” he explained calmly. He paused, slowly opened his eyes, and continued, “No one would have questioned promoting me to Chunin and sending me to the front at such a young age back then. My father was dead, and I was seen as the son of scum. No one cared about me.” The thought left a painful edge in his voice.

A somber silence hung between them, and Kakashi could clearly feel Minato’s internal struggle. “You only told me that your father fell from grace,” Minato said finally, “but not what happened to you.”

Kakashi was silent for a moment before looking at Minato. “I don’t want to say too much, but the villagers made it clear what they thought of me. They transferred my father’s supposed faults onto me. It wasn’t an easy time for me. My father suffered from depression, which I couldn’t understand as a child, and the village didn’t make my life any easier.”

Minato’s eyes were shadowed with compassion. “Oh, Kakashi... I’m so sorry...”

Kakashi quickly shook his head, sat up, and interrupted Minato. “You don’t need to apologize. It’s been a long time, and I’m fine. Besides, there was always someone who never stopped caring for me.” He smiled at Minato.

Minato raised a confused eyebrow. “And who was that?”

Kakashi chuckled and nudged Minato playfully with his shoulder. “Well, who do you think?” he teased. “You never abandoned me, no matter how difficult I was or how often I brushed you off. You were always there for me and took care of me. Even though I realized it late, I’m incredibly grateful to you. It hurts even more that I couldn’t show you and Kushina that better.” His voice trembled at the end, and he bit his lower lip to control his emotions.

Before Kakashi could think further, Minato pulled him into a warm embrace and held him tight. “I’m sorry you had to go through all that,” he whispered. “But you don’t need to feel guilty about anything. I’m so glad that Naruto and you survived. It means more to me than my own life, and I’m sure Kushina feels the same.” Minato hugged Kakashi even tighter, his voice gently resonating through the room.

Kakashi leaned into the embrace but didn’t actively return it. “I’m sure Kushina thinks the same,” he said quietly. He hesitated for a moment before continuing, “She wanted to adopt me; she wanted me to become a part of your family.”

Minato smiled softly and gently stroked Kakashi’s hair. “You probably never accepted that, did you?”

Kakashi shook his head in response but didn’t elaborate. For a moment, he enjoyed the soothing warmth emanating from Minato before pulling away from the embrace and looking him firmly in the eyes. “Would you please help me get to the front?”

Minato ruffled Kakashi’s hair and stood up. “I’m sorry, but I stand by my decision. Even though you’ve seen many battlefields, I won’t take you with me. Trust that your father is well taken care of.” He turned to leave the room. “You should get to bed soon. Tomorrow we have training with Orochimaru.”

Irritated, Kakashi rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah.”

Before Minato left the room, he turned back to Kakashi and smiled gently. “Thank you for telling me that. I really appreciate it. Please don’t be angry with me; I’m just worried about you and don’t want you to be in danger.” He added quietly, “Sleep well, Kashi. See you tomorrow.”

Kakashi smiled back, though he was frustrated that Minato wasn’t willing to help. He had already expected that convincing him wouldn’t be easy. “It’s okay. Sleep well, Minato-sensei!”

Minato left the room, leaving Kakashi alone. Frustrated, Kakashi collapsed onto the bed and began to think again about how he might get to the front. But slowly, he had to admit that he might have to wait until his father came home. For now, he needed to focus on training with Orochimaru. The Sannin would challenge him again tomorrow, and Kakashi was actually looking forward to it. It helped him distract himself and provided a chance to truly push his limits.

**********

Another blow struck Kakashi, throwing him hard to the ground. Before he could get back up, a kunai flashed in front of his face. “You’ve lost,” Orochimaru said in a cold tone, putting the kunai away.

Struggling, Kakashi got back on his feet and brushed the dirt off his clothes. His gaze fell on Orochimaru, who was turning away from him. “Let’s have one more fight,” he requested, determined.

Orochimaru turned back to Kakashi and examined him critically. “We’re done for today. There’s no point in continuing. You’ve lost all our matches and are unfocused. Further training would be futile. Go home.”

Kakashi shook his head. “Please, Orochimaru-sensei, just one more fight.”

Orochimaru sighed in annoyance and rubbed his face. “Stop being a nuisance, kid. When I say ‘no,’ I mean it. You’re too unfocused to keep fighting. There’s no point in training any longer.” He turned away again, his patience exhausted.

Kakashi’s shoulders slumped, and he let out a deep breath. Orochimaru was right—he couldn’t concentrate on the training. “I’m sorry, Sensei.”

Orochimaru paused and glanced over his shoulder. “Next time, I expect you to be more focused. By the way, I’ll be heading to the front soon; reinforcements have been requested.”

Kakashi flinched slightly and stepped forward. “So you’re going to the front?” he asked, as a sudden idea occurred to him. “Can you take me with you?”

Orochimaru turned fully to Kakashi and looked at him in surprise. “You want to go to the front?” he repeated in astonishment. “Why?”

Kakashi hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell Orochimaru the truth. He hoped it might strengthen their relationship. “My father is at the front, and I want to find him there.”

Orochimaru stared at him expressionlessly for a moment before laughing. “You want me to take you with me and confront your father? What does your blond sensei think of that?” he asked with a sharp, interested tone.

Kakashi crossed his arms behind his head and smiled challengingly. “Minato-sensei didn’t want to take me. But you’re not afraid of my father. Wouldn’t this be a good opportunity for me to make quick progress?”

Orochimaru shook his head and crossed his arms. “You really are a brat,” he murmured with a grin. “Alright, I’ll take you. A bit more experience won’t hurt you. Minato is just too soft. But remember, you’ll have to deal with your father.” He started to move and added, “In two days at six o’clock at the village entrance. If you’re not on time, I’ll leave without you.” With that, he disappeared.

Kakashi smiled in satisfaction. Even though the training hadn’t gone as planned, he finally had a chance to get to the front. Minato would surely be unhappy, but Kakashi didn’t care. Reinforcements had been requested, so there had to be a problem. Kakashi needed to make sure everything was alright; he had to protect his important people at any cost.

Chapter Text

Kakashi pulled his jacket tighter around him as a biting gust of wind swept over him. His gaze wandered to the sky, where dark clouds were ominously gathering—a sure sign that rain was imminent. With a deep sigh, he refocused his eyes on the village. It was only a matter of time before Orochimaru would show up for their planned journey. Kakashi's impatience burned within him, eager to finally learn how his father was faring and what the situation at the front was like. The weight of his responsibilities as Hokage pressed heavily on his shoulders. He felt the duty to ensure the well-being of his village—but at the same time, he had to hold back to avoid drawing attention.

The evening before, Kakashi had informed his sensei, Minato, that he would be going to the front with Orochimaru. As he had anticipated, Minato was far from pleased, and an argument quickly ensued. Kakashi had deliberately waited until the last minute to deliver this news, hoping to avoid a long, unnecessary discussion. It frustrated him that Minato apparently did not recognize that Kakashi no longer needed a protective hand. He was strong enough to forge his own path and assert himself. From now on, it was solely his responsibility to protect the people who mattered to him.

To avoid his sensei that morning, Kakashi had left the house early. The heated discussion from the night before still weighed heavily on him. Minato distrusted Orochimaru deeply, but Kakashi could not share this suspicion. He saw no reason to mistrust the Sannin. Orochimaru might not exude the same warmth and care as Minato or his father, but Kakashi was certain that he would never deliberately put him in danger. Deep down, he firmly believed that Orochimaru was not yet entirely consumed by darkness—and Kakashi would do everything in his power to prevent that.

Even though Kakashi felt like he was making no real progress with Orochimaru, he knew the Sannin was a tough nut to crack. He kept everyone at a distance and hid his true emotions behind an impenetrable facade. Kakashi was aware that it wouldn’t be easy, but after all this time, he had hoped to learn at least a little more about him. Instead, Orochimaru remained an enigma—a shadow that was barely graspable. Despite everything, giving up was not an option for Kakashi.

The journey to the front not only gave Kakashi the chance to see the situation for himself—it was also a valuable opportunity to spend time with Orochimaru. Perhaps he could manage to penetrate the Sannin’s hard shell a little and catch a glimpse of the person beneath. But that remained to be seen. One thing was clear: Kakashi would have to be persistent if he truly wanted to reach Orochimaru.

Kakashi was abruptly pulled from his thoughts as Orochimaru suddenly appeared before him. His eyes scrutinized him with an intense, almost probing gaze. “Ready?” the Sannin asked tersely, without a trace of emotion in his voice.

“I’m ready anytime,” Kakashi replied determinedly, nodding firmly.

Orochimaru turned his gaze away, took a step, and then abruptly stopped to speak. “Before we set off, I have a few rules,” he began, his voice as cold as usual. “You will not get in my way and will stay close to me at all times. I will not slow down for you, so keep up with my pace. If you can’t keep up, you’ll have to go back to the village. Once we’re at the front, you’ll go straight to your father and follow his orders. If you’re sent back, I won’t help you. Until we reach the front, you follow my instructions. Understood?”

Kakashi rolled his eyes inwardly but nodded with a determined expression. “Understood. I will do everything you say, Orochimaru-sensei.”

Satisfied, Orochimaru nodded and moved off without another word. Without hesitation, Kakashi followed him, and they leapt through the trees. As feared, Orochimaru set a rapid pace and did not adjust it for him. Normally, Kakashi could have kept up easily, but in this body, every movement was an immense effort. It was clear he would arrive at their destination completely exhausted and in need of a break—much to his dismay. This exhaustion would only confirm his father’s prejudice that he was not yet ready. Despite his frustration, he had no other choice. Once they arrived at the front, he would have to think about how to convince his father.

The trees flew past Kakashi at breakneck speed as he strained to keep Orochimaru in sight. The Sannin moved with a graceful ease that only frustrated Kakashi further. Every muscle in his body burned, and the relentless pressure to keep pace pushed him to the edge of his limits. At that moment, he desperately longed for his adult body back. Despite the intense training over the past weeks, he was far from achieving the stamina and strength of an adult. The difference was painfully noticeable.

After what seemed like an endless period, Orochimaru finally raised his hand, and they landed among the trees. Dusk had long since set in, and the sky was painted in deep orange hues. As soon as they hit the ground, Kakashi collapsed onto his knees, gasping for breath. Sweat poured down his forehead as he lifted his gaze and noticed his feet directly in front of him. Orochimaru stood motionless before him, his eyes fixed on Kakashi. For a moment, they held each other's gaze in silence before the Sannin handed him a water bottle without saying a word.

Kakashi sat up and gratefully accepted the bottle. For a moment, he stared at it, his forehead creased in thought. Was this an unexpectedly caring side of Orochimaru? But before he could pursue that thought further, the Sannin’s voice sounded. “I think we can slow down for the rest of the way. We’ve made good progress. Rest up; we’ll take a short break.” With these words, Orochimaru moved a short distance away, casually leaning against a tree and apparently keeping watch so Kakashi could recover in peace. A hint of surprise washed over Kakashi as he tried to understand the Sannin better.

Kakashi watched him for a moment before a slight smile appeared on his lips, and he took a long drink of water. After quenching his thirst, he decided to get up and join Orochimaru. The Sannin gave him a brief, scrutinizing glance before turning his gaze back to the distance. For a while, there was silence between them, only broken by the rustling of the leaves. Finally, Kakashi mustered up the courage to speak softly: “Thank you for taking me along.”

Orochimaru kept his gaze fixed on the trees. “Don’t get any ideas,” he said calmly. “I’m just curious to see how far you’ve come.” His voice was steady, but soon he gave Kakashi a fleeting glance. “If it were up to me, I would have taken you straight to the battlefield to see what you’re really capable of. But I know your father—he would send you back home with the next group without hesitation.” With these words, he refocused on the trees as if the conversation were already over.

Kakashi crossed his arms and leaned against a tree. “Then why don’t you help me convince my father to let me stay there?”

“I have no interest in dealing with your father. It’s enough that I have to explain why I brought you along,” Orochimaru said calmly, without acknowledging Kakashi further. But then, a faint smile appeared on the Sannin’s lips. “Besides, I’m not particularly concerned. If anyone can convince your father, it’s you. No one has him under control like you do. He would never have apologized to me willingly back then.”

Kakashi smiled wryly and sat up a little straighter. “It’s not that easy,” he admitted with a soft laugh. “I have to really put in the effort to convince him.” He remembered well how often he had to persuade his father as a child when he wanted something—especially when it was something Sakumo wasn’t convinced about. Since the poisoning, it had become even more difficult. His father had developed an almost unshakable protective instinct, which only made everything more complicated.

“You mentioned that reinforcements were requested. Was it really only you who was sent?” Kakashi asked curiously, his eyes sparkling with interest. For the past two days, he had thought a lot about it and could hardly believe that only Orochimaru had been sent. There must have been more troops requested; he was almost certain of it.

Orochimaru continued to look into the distance as he answered calmly, “The first team set out yesterday. I decided to make the journey alone.” His voice remained cool and composed. “Two more squads will follow in the next few days.”

Kakashi frowned. If so many troops were being sent to the front, something bigger must be going on. “Do you know why reinforcements were requested?” he asked, his thoughts whirling as he missed the Sannin’s fleeting glance.

“As far as I know, it’s a siege, but I don’t have any more details,” Orochimaru explained, his sigh betraying a hint of frustration. “In about 30 minutes, we’ll set off. I want to be there by tomorrow evening at the latest.”

Kakashi threw his head back and sighed. With this tight schedule, they wouldn’t be able to take significant breaks. He knew he would probably arrive at the front exhausted and asleep, as his body wouldn’t handle the strain easily. But before he could dwell on it further, he got up, stretched, and said, “I need to take care of something for a moment.” Then he set off to venture deeper into the forest.

As he moved further into the woods and had just chosen a tree as his target, he suddenly stopped and stared intently at the ground. His eyebrows furrowed as a glittering object caught his attention. He bent down, picked it up carefully, and his eyes widened slightly as he scanned the surroundings. In his hand, he held a Hitai-Ate from Iwagakure.

As he examined the surroundings more closely, Kakashi noticed clear signs of combat in the underbrush. His gaze shifted back to the Hitai-Ate in his hand. What were Shinobi from Iwagakure doing here? Was their goal to directly attack Konoha, or were they planning to weaken the front from behind? The traces suggested a smaller group that had moved skillfully and discreetly through the woods. An attack on Konoha seemed less likely; it was more plausible that their plan was to set up an ambush.

Orochimaru had mentioned that a squad had set out the previous day. This could explain the signs of battle; presumably, the squad had encountered Iwagakure Shinobi, leading to a fierce fight. Kakashi briefly considered whether he should inform Orochimaru. If his assumption was correct, they needed to act quickly to stop the enemy Shinobi and bring the situation under control.

Without further hesitation, Kakashi pulled down his mask, bit his thumb, put the mask back on, and summoned Pakkun. The small pug snorted slightly annoyed and scratched behind his ear. “Have you ever considered what time it is?” Pakkun asked, looking around. “What are we doing here, anyway?”

Kakashi crouched in front of Pakkun, his expression serious and focused. “No questions right now,” he began. “Orochimaru and I are on our way to the front, but we’re still behind the lines. I found a forehead protector from Iwagakure and fear that a squad from Konoha has encountered enemy Shinobi and gotten into a fight. I need you to pick up the trail and help us stop the Iwagakure Shinobi.”

Pakkun looked around skeptically before turning his gaze back to Kakashi. “Where’s Orochimaru?” he asked with a suspicious undertone.

Kakashi stood up with a relaxed smile and waved casually. “I’m keeping him out of this for now,” he said. “My theory is that they are still nearby. If that’s true, I’ll handle it on my own.”

Pakkun sighed in frustration. “How do you think you’re going to take on a whole team from Iwagakure? I don’t want to be too direct, but maybe it will become clearer: you’re not the Copy Ninja you used to be, and you’re not 36 anymore.”

“So kind as always,” Kakashi murmured, annoyed, as he held out the forehead protector to Pakkun. “Please take care of what I asked you. I’ll handle the rest.”

After a brief hesitation, Pakkun sniffed the headband and then turned back to Kakashi. “I’m worried about you. Take care of yourself.” With these words, the pug turned and began to pick up the trail. Both of them carefully suppressed their chakra as Pakkun started moving slowly.

Kakashi bit his lower lip. He wanted to prove to himself that he could do it. He had worked hard in the past few weeks, and now he needed to show that his efforts had paid off. Determined, he followed Pakkun, who led him safely through the forest. After about 15 minutes, Pakkun suddenly stopped, turned to Kakashi, and pointed behind him. Kakashi knelt beside him. “They should be around here,” the pug whispered. “The scent is quite clear.”

Kakashi nodded and gently patted Pakkun on the head. “Please hold back; I’ll take over from here,” he murmured before heading in the direction Pakkun had indicated.

It didn’t take long before Kakashi heard muffled voices. He cautiously crept through the trees and spotted four enemy Shinobi taking a break—a perfect opportunity for a surprise attack. As he devised a strategy, he listened attentively to the Shinobi’s conversation.

“We should continue to position ourselves here and intercept more Konoha troops,” one of the Shinobi suggested, as he focused on sharpening a kunai.

Another snorted in irritation. “We won’t always be this lucky. Don’t underestimate the Konoha Shinobi. We stick to our plan and continue our way to the front to gather more information.”

The other Shinobi sheathed his kunai and laughed derisively. “If it’s really going to do us any good.”

Kakashi took a deep breath, his muscles tensed and his senses on high alert. This was the moment—his chance to strike before the enemy Shinobi even realized they were in danger. They seemed careless, oblivious to the threat silently approaching them. The surroundings appeared safe to them, but Kakashi knew he had to use their negligence to his advantage.

With a fluid motion, he reached for a smoke bomb in his weapon pouch, while his eyes fixed on one of the Shinobi—his first target. The plan was clear: once the bomb hit the ground and the smoke obscured their vision, he would strike swiftly. He had to silently take out the first enemy before the smoke cleared. After that, it would be more difficult. The confusion of the opponents would give him only a brief advantage, and an open fight against all four was a risky endeavor he needed to avoid.

Kakashi felt the adrenaline coursing through his body as he held the smoke bomb tightly. With a quick motion, he threw it into the middle of the enemy group. A soft hissing filled the air, and the smoke began to spread immediately, enveloping the Shinobi in a thick mist that obscured their sight.

The moment the smoke exploded, Kakashi sprang into action. He was nothing more than a shadow moving through the dense veil. His target was clear—the Shinobi he had previously fixed on. Silently, he appeared behind him, a swift cut with the kunai across the throat, and the enemy fell to the ground before making a sound.

Kakashi immediately turned, his senses alert, the smoke giving him another moment. The remaining Shinobi began to react frantically, their voices echoing through the hazy air, but they were disoriented. Kakashi could see the tremors in their movements. He took ruthless advantage of this.

His next target moved uncertainly in the smoke, hand on the sword hilt, but too slow. Before the Shinobi could react, Kakashi was already upon him. A precise strike to the neck, and this opponent also fell silently to the ground. Two left.

The smoke began to thin, and the two remaining Shinobi grew restless. “What’s going on here?” one of them shouted as he tried to locate his comrades. Kakashi felt the urgency. There was no room for error.

Kakashi knew he needed to exploit the enemies' confusion while the smoke obscured their vision. Without hesitation, he moved again, kunai firmly in hand, the target clear before him. But as he lunged toward the next enemy, the Shinobi turned around with a broad, cold smile and locked eyes with him sharply.

The shock of the moment made Kakashi stop abruptly, his heart racing. The enemy had noticed him.

Kakashi immediately stepped back, his breath catching as his thoughts raced. The advantage of the surprise attack was lost, and he bit his lip in frustration. This Shinobi was not like the others—he was alert, ready.

Kakashi's heart raced as he suddenly heard the clicking sound beneath his feet. His gaze dropped, and his stomach tightened. Below him was a fine wire net, connected to several letter bombs hidden in the ground around him. He had not only attracted the attention of the enemy Shinobi but had also walked right into a perfectly placed trap.

This trap had undoubtedly been prepared for a long time, specifically for a surprise attack like this one. Kakashi wanted to slap himself—how could he be so careless? He hadn’t observed the surroundings attentively, had felt secure as if his enemies were careless. Naive. Exactly what he had always warned his students against: never blindly rush into a situation. And now he was making the same mistake he had often criticized in the past.

The enemy grinned mockingly and took a step back. "You're younger than I expected," he taunted. "But it doesn't matter. This is where your journey ends."

Kakashi felt his throat tighten as the bombs were activated with a soft hissing sound. He had only a split second to react—and he knew it was impossible to escape this inferno.

At the moment when the first sparks reached the explosives, Kakashi felt a sudden rush of air. A figure shot out of nowhere towards him. He suddenly felt a firm grip on his shoulder, pulling him with unnerving speed out of the danger zone and holding him protectively to its chest.

In the next moment, the letter bombs exploded with a deafening roar. The shockwave hurled dust, smoke, and debris in all directions, but Kakashi was already safe, high up on a branch of a nearby tree. Looking up, he saw Orochimaru holding him firmly, his eyes fixed intently on the distance.

"You’re too careless," Orochimaru said quietly, without looking directly at Kakashi. Kakashi frowned as he also detected anger in the Sannin’s voice.

Kakashi gasped, trying to regain his breath as the shock gradually subsided. "I... had everything under control," he murmured, though he knew that was far from the truth.

Orochimaru let him go and gave him a brief look. "If you say so, kid. But next time, make sure you spot your traps better. I can’t save you every time." Then he leaped from the tree and swiftly dealt with the remaining two enemies.

When the danger had passed, Kakashi silently dropped from the tree and landed behind Orochimaru, who was silently surveying the clearing. An uneasy silence hung over the place, as if even nature was holding its breath. Kakashi's gaze fell to his feet, where Pakkun was snuggled up to him, looking up with worried eyes. Kakashi gave him a reassuring nod, a silent promise that everything was alright. Without another word, Pakkun vanished in a small puff of smoke.

After what felt like an endless silence, Orochimaru finally turned to Kakashi. His expression was grim, and Kakashi expected the usual reprimand. But what surprised him was the underlying expression in the Sannin's eyes—not only anger but also a hint of concern. Kakashi frowned. Concern? Why would Orochimaru, who often seemed emotionless and aloof, be worried about him?

Before Kakashi could sink further into thought, Orochimaru broke the silence with a loud, cutting voice. “What do you think you’re doing, charging ahead alone in such a situation?! If I had come just a moment later, there would have been nothing left of you! How can you be so naive?”

It wasn't just anger in Orochimaru's voice but also an unexpected hint of concern. It was almost inconceivable that the Sannin, who had been so distant and cold in recent weeks, actually harbored some worry for him. Kakashi had always felt that Orochimaru saw him as just another student, not particularly interested in him. Yet it seemed there was more to it. Orochimaru seemed to have developed a certain bond with him—a fact that astonished Kakashi and made him wonder why the Sannin reacted so strongly to his supposed recklessness. Was it really concern behind the sharp tone, or was there something else behind this unusual display of emotion?

Orochimaru stepped decisively towards Kakashi, grabbed his arm, and yanked him up sharply. "Are you hurt?" he asked in a harsh tone.

Kakashi examined his arm, which was slightly burned but showed no direct injuries. He shook his head and pulled his arm back. Orochimaru let him go willingly and turned away. "I’d prefer to send you back to the village immediately," he muttered irritably, rubbing the bridge of his nose, "but that would probably be too risky now."

With a sigh and a glance around the surroundings, Orochimaru added, "For the rest of the way, I don’t want to hear anything from you. Just stay close. Who knows if there are more teams around here. Once we reach the front, I’ll leave you with your father."

Kakashi bit his lip and nodded silently. It was wiser not to say anything at that moment. Orochimaru paused for a moment longer, then started moving with a fluid motion and leaped through the trees. Kakashi promptly followed, staying close behind the Sannin. This time the pace was more moderate, allowing him to keep up without constantly losing his breath.

As they continued their silent journey, Kakashi was lost in thought. The Iwagakure Shinobi were increasingly occupying his mind. They had apparently planned a reconnaissance operation to obtain crucial information and possibly prepare an attack. This idea troubled Kakashi. Orochimaru was right: if more enemy teams were nearby, the situation could escalate quickly. They had to stay alert and consider every possibility to prevent further harm.

Kakashi cast a discreet glance at Orochimaru, who, since they had resumed their journey, had repeatedly shot short, scrutinizing glances in his direction, as if to ensure everything was alright. This unexpected attention confused Kakashi. In recent weeks, Orochimaru had mostly kept him at a distance and spoken only when necessary. Now, however, the Sannin showed an unusual degree of interest and concern, as if he wanted to protect him. Kakashi couldn’t fully understand what had triggered this sudden change of heart, and the situation only made him think more about what lay behind Orochimaru's behavior.

Suddenly, Kakashi had an insight. Perhaps Orochimaru was behaving this way because he remembered Nawaki. As far as Kakashi knew, Orochimaru had been present when Tsunade's brother died. Perhaps the Sannin carried a deep-seated guilt for the boy’s death, which was now manifesting in his behavior. This vulnerable side might offer Kakashi an opportunity to build a connection with him. Even if Orochimaru was angry at the moment, his mood could change. Maybe this was the moment to shift their relationship.

A smile played on Kakashi’s lips. This realization could be the key to making progress and improving their relationship. If he remained persistent, he had a chance to reach Orochimaru and help him find his way out of the darkness.

**********

Without further incidents, they finally reached the front the following evening. Darkness had already settled over the camp, and an almost eerie silence prevailed, interrupted only by the quiet footsteps of the guards patrolling attentively. As they entered the camp, the guards briefly assessed them and greeted them with a curt nod. Kakashi felt the astonished gazes on him—the surprise at seeing a child at the front was evident on their faces. But he was unfazed. He was long accustomed to such looks.

They proceeded deeper into the camp, past the dimly lit tents where a few Shinobi sat, talking quietly. Orochimaru walked past the others without a hint of interest, while Kakashi felt the oppressive atmosphere that filled the camp. Something unsaid hung in the air, a tension that alerted him. It seemed like something had happened.

They continued on undeterred, but suddenly they were stopped by a familiar voice. "Kakashi? What are you doing here?"

Kakashi and Orochimaru turned simultaneously, recognizing the voice. Shikato Nara approached them, his expression serious but his eyes showing concern for Kakashi. He briefly assessed him before his gaze shifted to Orochimaru.

"Orochimaru," he greeted the Sannin with a curt nod. The atmosphere between the two was cool, almost distant. One could almost feel the tension as Shikato hesitated for a moment before continuing. "I didn't expect to see Kakashi here. What happened?"

"Shikato," Orochimaru responded with a brief nod, his voice calm but his eyes flashing briefly. "I need to speak with Sakumo urgently. We had an... unpleasant encounter on the way to the front." The words were clipped and cool, almost as if it were a minor issue to be resolved.

Shikato raised an eyebrow as he grasped the seriousness of the situation. "I'll take you to him," he said tersely, his tone sharp and businesslike. His gaze then turned to Kakashi, and for a moment, concern seemed to creep into his features. "And I'm sure Sakumo will be interested to know his son is here," he added.

Kakashi remained outwardly calm and just nodded, though inwardly he longed for sleep. The past few days had been taxing— the journey to the front had been grueling, especially at the pace Orochimaru had set. Every muscle in his body ached for rest, but he knew he couldn’t show any weakness.

"I was planning to deliver him to Sakumo anyway. He should decide what happens with his son," Orochimaru explained calmly, showing not a hint of emotion.

Shikato nodded and gave Kakashi an encouraging look. With a gentle smile, he reassuringly placed a hand on Kakashi’s shoulder before signaling Orochimaru to follow him. As they moved through the camp, Shikato leaned slightly towards Kakashi and whispered softly, "Are you alright? You look pretty exhausted."

Shikato didn’t miss Kakashi’s fatigue. With a reassuring smile, he nodded back. "It’s fine, I’m just a bit tired," Kakashi murmured, trying to stand upright.

The Nara gave him a quick appraisal before a satisfied smile crossed his face. Without asking further, he turned his attention back to the front and led the group deeper into the camp.

They approached a larger tent, clearly used as a headquarters for strategic meetings. Two guards stood at the entrance and nodded respectfully to Shikato. The Nara turned to Orochimaru and Kakashi and explained, "I’ll let him know you’ve arrived. He’s currently in a meeting." With one last look at Kakashi, Shikato disappeared into the tent.

The tent itself was dimly lit from the outside, but through the gaps, Kakashi could make out flickering shadows and the glow of lamps. The atmosphere was tense, and Kakashi could almost feel the pressure of the situation.

Kakashi took a deep breath and tried to hide his exhaustion. He knew his father had a keen eye for details and would spot any weakness. At this moment, he had to conceal his fatigue well. He needed to convince his father that he was ready to stay and gain access to crucial information. Everything depended on how he presented himself in the next few minutes.

Chapter Text

Sakumo stared grimly at the map before him, his forehead deeply furrowed. A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he pressed his fingers to his throbbing temple. The sharp headache spread through his head, accompanied by a wave of exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm him. It felt as if problems were brewing like an endless storm above him. All he wished for was the end of this war – to return to his village, to the familiar warmth of home, back to Kakashi.

But they were trapped in a hopeless situation. The troops were stuck, unable to take even a single step forward. The enemy had strategically positioned themselves and blocked the only way, relentlessly besieging them. The Shinobi from Iwagakure had taken control of a crucial route, cutting off their path and making any movement impossible. Two endless weeks had already passed, during which they desperately searched for a way out. Sakumo refused to order a direct attack on the enemy troops. The open terrain meant nothing but death and inevitable loss. Too many comrades would lose their lives, and that was a price he was unwilling to pay – at least not as long as there was still a glimmer of hope for another option.

“What if we take a detour instead of going straight through?” one of the advisors suggested, pointing with his finger to an alternative path on the map, his eyes on Sakumo.

Another advisor, a serious-looking man from the Hyuuga clan, stood with his arms crossed at the table, scrutinizing the group with a sharp gaze. “That would be an unnecessarily long detour, wasting precious time,” he replied coolly. “It’s time we consider a direct assault.” His penetrating gaze finally rested on Sakumo, who silently stared at the map.

Sakumo’s hands clenched into fists, tension evident in his knuckles. For days, the voices had grown louder, increasingly demanding a direct attack. But he knew the consequences all too well and would not allow so many lives to be risked needlessly. “As long as they don’t attack us, we stay on the defensive and wait,” he explained firmly, although he felt the unrest bubbling within him. He struggled to maintain control.

The Hyuuga let out a deep, frustrated sigh. “If we continue to hesitate, it will soon be too late!” he retorted sharply, his eyes sparkling with impatience. “We can’t wait forever. You need to take action!” His tone was demanding, almost accusatory, as he challenged Sakumo with his gaze.

Sakumo immediately fixed him with a cold stare, and his chakra flickered ominously, a clear warning. “Have you even thought about what it would mean to face them in open field?” he growled, each word sharp as a blade. “Iwagakure has the strategic advantage. We would be an easy target, and the blood of our comrades would soak the ground. I will not take that path – and that is my final word!” His voice echoed in the room, unmistakable and final, as he met the Hyuuga's gaze firmly.

Before anyone present could respond, the tent entrance opened, and another figure stepped in. Sakumo's gaze shifted and landed on Shikato, who approached him with a serious expression. “Forgive the interruption, but there’s news that can’t wait,” he said in a calm yet urgent voice, his gaze fixed firmly on Sakumo. Sakumo knew Shikato well enough to recognize immediately that it was indeed urgent – and that what he had to say could decisively change the situation.

Sakumo turned resolutely to the two advisors. “You both are dismissed. It’s getting late, and we will continue our discussions tomorrow.” His voice was firm, and he could feel that the fatigue in their faces also reflected the oppressive tension of the day. The two nodded, their expressions relaxing slightly as they accepted the request and left the tent.

Sakumo watched them go and closed his eyes for a moment to gather his thoughts. The silence around him was almost tangible, broken only by the soft rustling of the tent walls in the wind. He knew that the coming days would be crucial, and the responsibility for the welfare of his men weighed heavily on his shoulders.

As he turned around, he noticed Shikato still leaning against the tent wall. “What is so important that you interrupt us?” Sakumo asked, his voice now calmer but still filled with anticipation.

Shikato cleared his throat and took a deep breath before speaking with a serious expression. “We have received reinforcements, and they bring crucial information.” A brief, intense moment of silence settled between them, their gazes locking firmly. Sakumo felt a gnawing sense of dread spreading in his chest – what he was about to learn would undoubtedly bring new problems with it.

Sakumo nodded silently to him, signaling to bring in the reinforcements. They had been waiting for their arrival for a day, and deep down, he feared that they must have been delayed. A faint shadow of worry crossed his mind as he hoped that the delay did not indicate serious problems.

Before Sakumo could think further, Orochimaru entered the tent, his expression dark and tense. He nodded to Sakumo in greeting, and in that moment, Sakumo realized that something serious must have occurred. The ominous expression on the Sannin's face spoke volumes about the gravity of the situation. But just as he was about to find the words, the tent flap opened again, and his heart skipped a beat. Kakashi! Why was he here?

“Kakashi!? What in the world are you doing here?” Sakumo’s voice trembled with suppressed anger, but he gave his son no chance to respond. Instead, he directed his piercing gaze at Orochimaru, who met him with a cool, unruffled expression. “Did you bring him here?” Sakumo continued sharply. “He’s still a child! He has no business on this battlefield!”

Orochimaru remained unfazed by Sakumo’s rising fury. With a slight raise of his eyebrow and a curt nod, he responded calmly. “He asked me to bring him. He was determined to see you, so I brought him along. Now I leave him in your care – it’s up to you to decide what happens to him.” His voice was cold and distant. “The rest he will explain himself.”

With those words, Orochimaru turned his gaze to Kakashi, his eyes fixed on the boy. “Perhaps you’d like to explain what happened on the way here,” he added, his tone simultaneously calm and menacing.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow, his gaze assessing Kakashi, who looked exhausted with dull eyes as he glanced over at Orochimaru. But Sakumo knew his son better than anyone else – something was off. Slowly, he began to move, each step accompanied by silent concern as he scrutinized Kakashi with a watchful eye.

The boy looked drained, as if he hadn’t slept for days. His whole body seemed to sway under an invisible weight, and Sakumo noticed the burned sleeve of his son. Yet, despite his exhaustion, Kakashi bore no visible injuries.

When Sakumo finally stood in front of Kakashi, his son slowly raised his gaze, and their eyes met. The fatigue reflected in Kakashi’s eyes cut deeper than words ever could. Gently, Sakumo crouched down to his son’s eye level and carefully took his arm in his hands. He examined the burned fabric and felt the skin underneath, relieved to find that his initial assessment was correct – no visible injuries.

“What happened?” he asked softly, his voice calm yet firm, like a rock in the surf. He searched for his son’s gaze, trying to see the truth behind the exhaustion. Sakumo wanted, no, he had to know what had put Kakashi in this state.

The tense silence in the tent lasted only a moment before Orochimaru, apparently losing patience, spoke up. “Your son thought it was a brilliant idea to confront four Shinobi on his own and ignore my orders,” he said with a cold sharpness in his voice. “If I had arrived just one second later, he would have died in an explosion – he walked right into one of their traps.”

His words echoed like thunder through the tent, and Sakumo felt a shiver of anger and worry race through his body. He did not take his gaze off Kakashi, but his heart ached painfully. The thought of having almost lost his son felt like a stab to the gut.

Sakumo could not deny the rising anger within him – anger that his son had been so reckless as to put his life on the line. He took a deep breath, striving for a clear head, but his voice came out sharper than he intended. “Kakashi... is that true?”

His eyes narrowed as he scrutinized his son intently, every muscle in his body tensing up. In that moment, it was not just the concern of a father but also the disappointment of a commander who knew that such mistakes could end fatally on the battlefield.

Kakashi's gaze remained dull and full of exhaustion, as if he were miles away. Sakumo let out a deep sigh; the answer he sought would not come now – not in this state. The journey to the front had clearly taken everything out of his son; his eyes grew heavier by the moment.

Without saying another word, Sakumo gently pulled Kakashi to his chest, disregarding the weak protests that Kakashi still managed to make. Instead, he simply held him tighter, wrapping his arms protectively around him and feeling the warmth of the small body gradually relaxing. In that moment, he was no longer the leader of a squad, no longer the "White Fang of Konoha," but just a father holding his son.

It wasn't long before Kakashi's head lay heavy on his shoulder, and his body went completely limp. The calm, steady breaths that now fell into rhythm revealed that he had finally fallen asleep. Sakumo felt a touch of relief as he gently rocked his son.

Sakumo took a deep breath before slowly rising, carefully cradling Kakashi to avoid waking him. He adjusted his son higher in his arms, feeling the weight now resting on his shoulders – not just the weight of his body, but also the burden of responsibility.

He cast a brief glance at Shikato, who gave him an understanding nod, as if he knew exactly what was going through Sakumo’s mind. Then Sakumo turned his attention back to Orochimaru, whose gaze remained cold and impenetrable.

“I’m surprised you didn’t punish him immediately,” Orochimaru remarked dryly.

Sakumo looked at his sleeping son and let his hand gently glide through Kakashi’s silver hair. It was a gesture of tenderness amid all the chaos, a moment of calm in a world filled with war. Then he straightened up and regarded the Sannin with a piercing look.

“There’s little point in seeking answers now,” Sakumo said quietly, his voice calm but with a barely concealed undertone of accusation. “Tomorrow, when he has recovered, I will speak with him in peace and find out what really happened – and why he is here. But I have a feeling you showed him little mercy.”

Orochimaru's lips twitched slightly, as if he were amused by Sakumo’s accusations, yet his gaze remained cool. “He chose to come with me. I merely showed him what it means to be a Shinobi. It was his choice to push his limits.”

Sakumo scoffed quietly. “He’s still a child. And although he is determined, that doesn’t mean he should already know his limits. I will not allow him to get lost in this war just because you push him beyond what he can handle.”

Orochimaru relaxed against the table, crossing his arms over his chest and casually shrugging. “I believe that’s exactly what he needs here,” he began with a sinister smile that Sakumo knew all too well. “The boy is arrogant, thinks he’s already an experienced Shinobi. Instead of seriously focusing on his training and realizing his true potential, he’s eager to get to the front as if it were child’s play.”

He paused briefly, as if to give Sakumo time to process his words before continuing. “He seriously thought he could take on four Jonin.” Orochimaru let out an amused snort. “If you ask me, he urgently needs to be brought back down to earth. And what better way to do that than to show him that he’s nowhere near capable of keeping up on this battlefield?”

With a deep sigh, Orochimaru ran his fingers through his long black hair and regarded Sakumo with a scrutinizing gaze. “Don’t get me wrong,” he added with a hint of appreciation in his voice, “for his age, he’s exceptional – truly exceptional. But he’s still far from understanding the harshness and brutality of the battlefield.”

His words echoed in the tent, and Sakumo felt the sharp pain of the truth within them. Kakashi was talented, but there were things that even the greatest talent couldn’t replace – experience, maturity, and the ability to recognize the limits of one’s capabilities.

Sakumo let Orochimaru's words hang in the air for a moment, like fine smoke slowly permeating his thoughts. He knew the Sannin was not entirely wrong. Kakashi was gifted, talented, a genius – but that was exactly what made him so dangerous. Talents like his often burned the brightest but also burned out the fastest if not carefully guided.

“I understand what you’re saying,” Sakumo finally replied in a quiet but firm voice. “But my son will not learn life’s lessons in a way that tears him apart. I’m not ready to expose him to a fire he’s not prepared for.”

Orochimaru clicked his tongue, as if he could only shake his head at Sakumo’s protectiveness. “There is no grace period in the life of a Shinobi, Sakumo. He will have to learn sooner or later what it means to stand on the brink of life and death.” His eyes briefly flashed as he continued. “But I leave it to you how you teach him that.”

“And I will,” Sakumo said firmly, the hardness in his voice unmistakable. “Kakashi will find his way, but not through unnecessary recklessness. I will not allow him to be swallowed by the darkness before he understands the light.”

For a moment, silence hung between the two men, an unspoken respect but also a deep understanding. Sakumo had never intended to shield his son from the realities of the world – but he would be damned if he let Kakashi break in those realities.

Finally, Orochimaru nodded slightly, as if he accepted Sakumo’s determination, even if he didn’t necessarily share it. “Then I hope you’re right,” he murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper. “Because this world devours even the strongest if they’re not careful.”

“It won’t,” Sakumo replied, glancing at the sleeping Kakashi in his arms. “Not my son.”

Sakumo turned his gaze back to Orochimaru, his eyes narrowing as he tried to penetrate the Sannin’s true intentions. “You act as if Kakashi doesn’t matter to you,” he began, his voice steady. “But I see it in your eyes, Orochimaru. The boy means more to you than you would ever admit. What you’re trying to do is your way of protecting him – like a teacher who knows he must prepare his student for life, even if it hurts.”

Orochimaru raised an eyebrow slightly, yet his face remained expressionless, an impenetrable mask hiding any emotion. “Interesting interpretation,” he replied coolly, but Sakumo noticed a barely visible twitch cross the Sannin’s lips – an imperceptible crack in the otherwise perfect facade.

“In truth, you want just as little as I do for him to go to the battlefield,” Sakumo continued. “You’re trying to protect him in your own way, preparing him for what’s to come. But I’m sure: you would do anything to prevent him from getting lost on this bloody path.”

A long moment of silence followed as Orochimaru kept his gaze fixed on Sakumo, as if weighing whether to allow himself a hint of humanity. Finally, he snorted softly, his eyes flashing for a brief moment. “So you think you’ve seen through me?” He tilted his head slightly to the side, his voice barely above a whisper yet penetrating. “Maybe… or maybe I simply have no patience for another overconfident boy who thinks he can shape the world with his bare hands.”

Sakumo noticed the brief flicker of uncertainty in Orochimaru’s eyes – barely more than a blink, but enough to confirm his suspicions. But just as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished, and Orochimaru donned his familiar mask of indifference. Sakumo knew it was pointless to pursue the matter further; the Sannin would never reveal more than he was willing to share. So, Sakumo let the topic drop and turned to the essentials.

“Perhaps it makes more sense for us to focus on what has happened along the way,” Sakumo said, his tone now factual but laced with urgency. “And whether you truly are the only reinforcements that have reached us.” As he spoke, he carefully adjusted Kakashi in his arms, his grip protective, almost possessive.

He could not deny how much he wanted his son close to him at that moment, how strong the urge was to shield him from the cruel reality of war. The thought of letting Kakashi out of his sight for even a moment tightened his throat. “I won’t let him go,” Sakumo thought with grim determination. “Not now, not here.”

Orochimaru seemed to welcome the change of subject, and without hesitation, he responded. “A squad set out a day before us,” he began, his voice cool and matter-of-fact, “but they apparently fell into an ambush on their way to the front – four Shinobi from Iwagakure. It’s very likely they were all killed.” He paused briefly, as if to emphasize the gravity of his words. “When I finally arrived, there was no time for further exploration. I had to intervene immediately, or else this brat here,” he nodded in Kakashi’s direction, “wouldn’t have had a chance of getting out alive.”

A cold shiver ran down Sakumo’s spine as Orochimaru’s words echoed within him. Instinctively, he pulled Kakashi even closer. Yet outwardly, he showed no sign of his emotions; his face remained calm and resolute – the mask of a leader who does not show weakness.

Shikato broke the silence. “Were they planning to attack the camp from behind?” he asked thoughtfully, his eyes lingering on the map spread across the table. “With such a surprise attack, we would have never seen it coming. They could have caught us off guard.”

“I can’t imagine that,” Sakumo began, a contemplative expression on his face, but his voice firm and decisive. “A four-man squad against a fully staffed camp? That would have been their certain death. No, their goal was definitely not a direct attack.”

He took a brief pause, allowing his gaze to drift across the map. “It’s more likely they wanted to gather information,” he continued, “to identify the weaknesses in our defense lines. They aimed to probe our strengths and weaknesses – and then wait for the perfect moment to plan a targeted attack.”

Orochimaru nodded in agreement, his eyes flashing briefly. “I suspect the same,” he said, a hint of irony in his voice as he continued. “With a bit of luck, your son might reveal more to us. Perhaps he had enough sense to gather some information before throwing himself into his little suicide mission.”

Shikato cleared his throat and stepped forward. “If that’s indeed the case,” he began with a serious expression, “we must assume that Iwagakure is already preparing an attack against us.” His eyes narrowed as he looked directly at Sakumo. “We can’t afford to wait. We need to act – and do so before they put their plan into action.”

Sakumo nodded slowly, his gaze hard and resolute. “So a preemptive strike,” he murmured as he studied the map, weighing the strategic points. “We need to thwart their plans before they have a chance to strike.”

With his eyes focused on the map, Sakumo narrowed them in thought. He knew Shikato was right – a preemptive strike could be the key to bringing Iwagakure to its knees. But the cost would be high, and Sakumo was not willing to risk unnecessary lives. He felt the weight of this decision on his shoulders, as if the burden of the entire war rested solely on him.

“There is always an alternative,” he finally murmured, more to himself than to the others. “But… something about this plan feels wrong.”

“We should expand our defensive perimeter,” Shikato noted pragmatically, his gaze still on the map as he weighed possible points of attack. “We can’t allow ourselves to be that vulnerable again.”

“We will,” Sakumo confirmed, his gaze drifting back to Kakashi, who was still sleeping deeply. “We can’t afford to be unprepared – not anymore.”

Orochimaru watched the scene from the corner of his eye, his arms crossed loosely again. “You may have had some luck,” he remarked, his tone as casual as ever, “but war shows no mercy. It would be wise not to challenge that luck again.”

“That’s not my intention,” Sakumo replied with calm determination, his voice as firm as steel. “From this moment on, we will be prepared for any attack – and we will be ready when it comes.” He took a deep breath, briefly scanning the map before turning to Shikato with a resolute nod.

“I want the guard units reinforced immediately,” he ordered, his words clear and without room for doubt. “We cannot afford any more negligence. Additionally, we will meet tomorrow morning to devise a new strategy. A tactic that will allow us to break this blockade once and for all and push forward.”

He paused as if to emphasize the importance of his next words. “But for tonight, we need to gather our strength. We need everyone at their best. Use this time to recharge. Tomorrow, we move on – and we will be ready.”

Shikato nodded firmly. “I’ll take care of it right away,” he replied, his voice steady.

Orochimaru casually pushed himself away from the table. “Let me know if you need my support,” he said, his voice laced with cool detachment. “For now, I’ll withdraw.” Without another word, he began to move away.

“Orochimaru!” Sakumo called out before the Sannin could leave the tent. Orochimaru paused, turning slowly, his gaze cool and impenetrable, as if he already knew what Sakumo was about to say.

“Thank you for saving Kakashi,” Sakumo said, his voice filled with deep sincerity. “I owe you one.”

Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, a bemused grin flitting across his lips. “Coming from you,” he replied with a hint of skepticism, as if he could hardly believe what he had just heard.

He turned halfway, casting one last penetrating glance over his shoulder, and added, “I’ll hold you to that; I promise.” With those words, he disappeared from the tent.

Shikato gave Sakumo a scrutinizing look. “Do you really trust him?” he asked, his voice calm but with a touch of concern.

Sakumo offered a weak smile as he soothingly stroked Kakashi’s back. “I know that one should never take their eyes off Orochimaru,” he said thoughtfully, “and that one must approach him with utmost caution.”

His gaze softened as he looked down at his sleeping son. “But something tells me that Kakashi is indeed important to him, even if he would never admit it.” With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Sakumo turned to Shikato and winked. “You know, my gut feeling is rarely wrong.”

With an amused smile, Shikato shook his head. “Yes, yes, I know your gut feeling, Sakumo,” he replied with a chuckle. But his expression quickly turned serious as he focused again on the sleeping boy in Sakumo’s arms. “But tell me, what do you plan to do with Kakashi?”

Sakumo shrugged lightly, his gaze becoming contemplative. “To be honest, I don’t have a solid plan yet,” he admitted finally. “At the moment, there are no planned returns to the village, so I have little choice. Sending him back alone is not an option – that would be far too dangerous. He will stay by my side for now, but I will make sure he doesn’t move without supervision.”

He paused, running a tired hand over his face and sighing deeply. “Tomorrow, I’ll talk to him, find out what happened on the way here and why he’s even here at all. I can’t imagine Minato would have let this slip. Kakashi probably ignored him or went around him.” A hint of worry crept into his voice as he added, “It’s important that we don’t attract unnecessary attention. If the enemy finds out my son is here, it could become a problem. We mustn’t give them any further advantage.”

“They might try to use Kakashi against you,” Shikato concluded soberly, his tone taking on a serious, warning note. “We’ve talked about it often – he’s your greatest weakness. You’ve always tried to keep him hidden from the world, but here, at the front, that could become much more difficult.” He paused briefly to let the weight of his words sink in. “The danger is real, Sakumo. You know how ruthless the enemy can be when they scent weakness.”

Sakumo fell silent, nodding only in response, the weight of the concerns heavy on his shoulders. Shikato seemed to sense the unspoken tension and shifted the topic. “Don’t worry too much,” he said soothingly. “I’ll take care of everything else. You should try to get some sleep now. I fear the coming days will be exhausting.” With those words, he turned away and stepped out into the cool night, leaving Sakumo alone with his thoughts.

Sakumo lingered for a moment, holding Kakashi tightly and savoring the closeness of his son. Despite the rising anger over the fact that Kakashi was here and the circumstances that had led to it, worry also grew within him. Since his son’s birth, Sakumo had done everything to keep his existence a secret from the other villages. He wanted to ensure that Kakashi wouldn’t become a target at any cost.

But now, amidst the turmoil at the front, that seemed an almost impossible task. Rumors could spread quickly, and Sakumo knew he could not afford to be negligent. He was determined to protect his family at all costs.

With a deep sigh, Sakumo adjusted Kakashi and then set off. Shikato was right – he desperately needed sleep. Everything pointed to an imminent battle in the coming days, and they needed to be well-prepared. Sakumo would not stand idly by; he was resolute in fighting on the front lines when it came to it. But for now, it was time to retreat to his tent and find some rest. Kakashi would sleep beside him, and the next morning, a serious conversation with his son awaited that could no longer be postponed.

Chapter Text

As Kakashi slowly emerged from the darkness of sleep, it took him a moment to orient himself. A gentle, familiar warmth enveloped him, almost like a protective blanket. He was lying in a sleeping bag—and in the arms of another person. Gentle fingers lovingly glided through his hair, a touch that was calming and familiar. Kakashi took a deep breath, the familiar scent of his father filling his senses. Nestled in his father’s arms, he couldn’t deny how comfortable he felt. It was tempting to simply close his eyes and continue enjoying the closeness in silence.

Gradually, the memories returned, piece by piece. In the evening, they had reached the front, and Shikato had led him to his father. A moment that was almost embarrassing for him, as he couldn’t resist the overwhelming urge to sleep when his father gently enveloped him in his arms. But the exhaustion from the journey to the front weighed heavily on him, his body completely drained from the strain. Then there was the quiet, reassuring presence of Sakumo, which fully enveloped him—a feeling of safety that intensified the fatigue and provided him with the rest he so desperately needed.

Slowly, Kakashi opened his eyes and looked up at his father. Sakumo was staring absentmindedly into the tent, while his hand gently stroked Kakashi’s hair. But the relaxing touch couldn’t hide the tension on Sakumo’s face; a deep worry seemed to have a firm grip on him. Kakashi felt a subtle tug in his chest, furrowing his brow slightly. Something was bothering his father, and he already had a sense of what it was. His father probably wasn’t happy that he was on the front lines—and the inevitable consequences were looming on the horizon. Trouble was definitely in the air.

For a moment, Kakashi considered pretending to stay asleep, lingering in the deceptive comfort of the moment. But he knew he couldn’t afford that. Something was terribly wrong, and he needed to find out what it was—and help, if necessary.

Slowly, he moved, trying to catch his father’s attention. Sakumo flinched slightly, as if he had been abruptly pulled from deep thought.

Kakashi sleepily blinked and looked up at his father. A gentle smile was on Sakumo’s lips as he looked down at him, but Kakashi didn’t miss the subtle tension in his eyes.

“Good morning,” his father greeted him softly, sitting up a little. “Did you sleep well?” His voice was warm, but there was a hint of concern that Kakashi couldn’t ignore.

Kakashi sat up as well, stretching his body before smiling at his father. “Good morning, Dad. I slept really well and feel better now,” he said honestly, while keeping a close eye on Sakumo. With calm but slightly tense movements, his father got up, and Kakashi could feel that something was troubling him.

Sakumo briefly looked around the tent as if he needed to gather his thoughts before returning his gaze to Kakashi. “That’s good,” he said with a soft nod. “Have something to eat first, then we’ll talk.” He gestured to the other side of the tent.

Kakashi followed his father’s gaze and noticed a tray with an unexpectedly rich breakfast. Frowning in surprise, he turned his gaze back to Sakumo. “Where did you get this?” he asked skeptically. “I thought there were only ration pills and simple provisions at the front. But this... this is a real breakfast.” Slowly, he got up and approached the tray, his surprise and slight curiosity clearly visible in his eyes.

“I borrowed some from the infirmary,” Sakumo explained calmly as he stepped closer to Kakashi.

Kakashi couldn’t help but smile crookedly behind his mask. He looked at his father, shook his head, and replied, “The food at the infirmary is probably better left for others. I still have provisions and ration pills with me. That’s enough for me.” A quiet sense of discomfort rose within him as he considered taking the fresh food. Others might need it more urgently.

Sakumo sighed deeply and thoughtfully rubbed his forehead before shooting Kakashi a sharp look. “I’ve told you many times that I don’t want you to survive on just ration pills,” he said in a tone that allowed no argument. “So eat now, without any further discussion.” At that moment, the firmness in Sakumo’s voice was clear—there were very few times Kakashi had seen his father so upset.

Sakumo turned slightly away and continued, "After you've eaten, we'll talk about why you're here." A final, serious glance over his shoulder met Kakashi's eyes. "And you will tell me everything!" With those words, Sakumo fully turned around and left the tent, the air still heavy with his determination.

Kakashi sighed quietly and lowered his gaze to the food in front of him. It was clear that continuing to argue was pointless—his father was visibly upset. Kakashi had long since accepted the consequences of his actions when he decided to come here. Time was running out; he knew Sakumo would send him home as soon as possible. But until then, he needed to figure out exactly what the problems were and, if possible, help find a solution.

Reluctantly, Kakashi sank down onto the ground and began to eat the breakfast. It was the smartest move to avoid giving his father any more reason to be upset. Even though the idea of devouring the fresh food didn’t sit well with him, he knew he had to keep the option open to persuade his father. Maybe there was still a small glimmer of hope that he could stay.

If there truly was a problem, no squad would be returning to the village so soon. And even if they did, Sakumo wouldn’t easily send him back with just any shinobi. He trusted very few in this way—so it wasn’t out of the question that Kakashi might still have a chance to stay longer, provided he played his cards right. Hope remained, but he had to be cautious and do everything he could to earn his father’s trust.

***********

After Kakashi had eaten, he freshened up and put on his clean change of clothes. Since then, he had been waiting for his father to return. Time passed, and Sakumo had been gone for quite a while. Kakashi felt the urge to go look for him, but he held back, determined to avoid any further trouble.

However, he couldn't resist the temptation to take a look around the tent. With a keen eye, he rummaged through the few papers Sakumo had left behind. There wasn’t much, but a few scrolls were neatly stacked next to other papers. Maybe he could figure out what was troubling his father.

Curious, Kakashi unrolled the first scroll and found a detailed map. Studying the marked lines and symbols closely, he noticed they referred to strategic considerations and troop movements. His brow furrowed—the troops seemed to be making little progress.

His gaze shifted across the map until it landed on a particular route crucial for advancing into enemy territory. However, his father had marked a blockade right there. Kakashi immediately understood the significance: without this route, further advancement would be impossible. This must be the problem that had his father so preoccupied.

Kakashi crossed his arms and let his eyes move thoughtfully over the entire map and the corresponding markings. He couldn’t tell exactly how up-to-date the records were, but the problem was glaring: their own troops were stuck. The enemy had positioned themselves strategically, making a direct attack nearly impossible—it would lead to massive losses.

A surprise attack also seemed unlikely. The terrain was too mountainous and inaccessible for larger troops to approach undetected from behind. Choosing an alternate route would take too much time, jeopardizing the entire mission. Kakashi furrowed his brow as he visualized the strategic dilemma.

A quiet sigh escaped Kakashi as he continued to study the map. He probably didn’t have much time to come up with a solution. Who knew how long the situation had already been this tense or if Sakumo had even developed a plan yet? If not, it was up to Kakashi to find a way out of this deadlock. But that wouldn’t be easy.

His mind was already running through possible strategies as the gravity of the task set in. Every potential approach carried risks—but if he wanted to succeed, he would need to use all his sharpness and experience to find a way to avoid a catastrophe.

Kakashi’s thoughts raced as he mentally played out every possible option. A direct attack would certainly result in too many losses. An ambush was almost impossible, and bypassing the enemy would take too long—time they likely didn’t have. But perhaps with a smaller unit, he could create a diversion, exploiting a weak spot in the defense that had been overlooked at first glance.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps outside the tent. Kakashi quickly rolled up the map and straightened up just as his father entered. Sakumo paused for a moment at the entrance of the tent, and his penetrating gaze made it clear that he knew exactly what Kakashi had been looking at. But instead of scolding him, Sakumo merely sighed and walked over to him.

Sakumo picked up the scroll and looked at it silently for a moment before giving Kakashi a sharp glance. "How many times have I told you not to snoop through my documents?" he asked calmly.

Kakashi tried to put on an apologetic expression and avoided his father’s gaze. "Sorry," he murmured softly, lowering his head slightly.

After a moment, Sakumo sighed and waved it off as he set the scroll aside. "It's fine," he said finally, although Kakashi could still feel the faint disapproval in his voice. "Sit down—we need to talk." Sakumo gestured to a spot beside him and gave Kakashi a penetrating look, as if to ensure he had his full attention.

Kakashi nodded and sat down silently next to his father. He decided to wait for now and hold back, even though he already had a sense of where the conversation was heading. It was wiser to remain on the defensive and let his father take the lead.

Sakumo cleared his throat and leaned slightly forward, his gaze serious and penetrating. "I want you to be honest with me," he began, his voice firm and calm. "And you know that I can tell immediately if you're lying to me."

Kakashi had to bite back the urge to roll his eyes. He knew all too well that his father was sharp enough to see through a lie instantly. On the other hand, Kakashi thought with a hint of defiance, he wasn’t a little kid anymore—and if it came down to it, he could probably wrap a lie in a convincing enough package. But it was a risky game, and he decided to proceed with caution.

Finally, he nodded briefly and met his father's gaze. "So, what do you want to know?"

"Why are you here on the front, Kakashi?" Sakumo asked bluntly, his voice filled with strict determination. "And how exactly did you end up coming here with Orochimaru? I thought you were with Minato—and I can hardly imagine that he gave you permission for this mission." Sakumo's gaze remained fixed on Kakashi, sharp and piercing, as if he were trying to read every little reaction.

Kakashi took a deep breath. He knew he had a responsibility toward Minato—and he would defend his sensei to his father. "He was pretty mad," Kakashi finally admitted, keeping his gaze fixed on Sakumo. "Minato-sensei specifically forbade me from coming to the front. But I... I went behind his back." Kakashi hesitated for a moment before continuing. "When Orochimaru told me he was heading to the front, I asked him to take me with him. Sensei didn't know about it—it was my decision alone."

Sakumo rubbed his temple and sighed softly before speaking in a muted voice. "I should've known." He took a deep breath, his eyes searching for answers in Kakashi’s face. "Why was it so important to you to come here—important enough that you were willing to betray Minato?" Slowly, he leaned back, his gaze sharpening and becoming more penetrating. "This is no place for you, Kakashi. It's far too dangerous. You're still just a kid, and you don't belong in this kind of danger."

Kakashi met his father's intense gaze with a steady one of his own, clenching his fists loosely. "I was worried about you," he said quietly but sincerely. "You've been gone for so long, and there hasn't been a single sign of life from you. I couldn’t just sit and wait... I had to come to the front to make sure you were okay."

Sakumo briefly closed his eyes, gathering his thoughts before reopening them and looking at Kakashi firmly. "Kakashi," he began in a calm but serious tone, "I know how hard this is for you. The last thing I wanted was for you to worry. If it were up to me, I'd be with you every day, and I wouldn’t have to leave you alone for months while I'm out here fighting." His voice trembled slightly before he steadied himself. "But I have a duty to the village—and unfortunately, that duty pulls you in as well. I'm sorry that you have to suffer because of it."

Sakumo hesitated for a moment as if searching for the right words before continuing. "But that doesn't justify you coming here—and certainly not the way you did." His gaze became stern, tinged with a mix of worry and determination. "You should have listened to Minato and stayed in the village, Kakashi. Outside the village walls are dangers that are difficult to handle even for adults."

"I know that!" Kakashi retorted without hesitation, sitting up straighter. "I realize it was wrong, and that I should’ve listened to Minato-sensei," he continued, maintaining his gaze on his father. "But I just wanted to be with you. I couldn’t stay in the village and wait while you’re out here fighting."

He paused for a moment before adding more calmly, "Besides, Orochimaru kept an eye on me. I followed his orders."

Sakumo's face darkened, and Kakashi immediately felt that he had said something wrong. "You almost lost your life out there!" Sakumo began, his voice forcedly calm, but the suppressed anger was unmistakable. "It wasn’t just Minato's orders you ignored—you also disobeyed Orochimaru’s instructions."

Sakumo paused briefly, as if trying to regain control of his voice, but the pain in his eyes was impossible to miss. "You faced four Shinobi on your own and were closer to death than you realize. If Orochimaru had come just a moment later..." His voice faltered, and the unspoken words hung heavy in the air.

"Then I would have received a different message from him," Sakumo continued quietly, his gaze searching deep into Kakashi's eyes. "What made you think you could take them on?"

Kakashi lowered his gaze, remembering that Orochimaru had already told his father everything. "I'm sorry," he murmured softly, the words barely audible, knowing how hard it must have been for Sakumo to go through all of this again.

He knew the wounds that loss could leave behind too well. He understood the pain of losing someone dear. And Sakumo had almost lost him once before—and nearly broken in the process.

"I didn't want it to turn out like this, and I certainly didn't want to hurt you," Kakashi said quietly, keeping his gaze fixed on his hands. "I just wanted to help... and prevent something worse from happening."

He took a deep breath and continued more calmly, "I know it was wrong to rush into this situation recklessly. But the enemy Shinobi were there, gathering information and planning an ambush. They also intercepted a team on its way to the front... and killed them." His voice trembled slightly at the last words, but he forced himself to continue. "I just couldn’t stand by and let more Shinobi die—let the situation escalate further."

Sakumo let out a deep sigh and crossed his arms over his chest. "Why didn't you report to Orochimaru immediately?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. "You could have solved the problem together—without putting yourself in danger alone."

He turned his gaze toward the tent ceiling as if searching for an answer there. "And also," he continued after a pause, "you still haven’t answered my question. Why, Kakashi? Why did you think you could do this on your own?" His eyes returned to his son, penetrating yet tinged with concern. "How many times have I explained to you how important teamwork is—that we are strong only as a unit in times like these?"

Sakumo allowed his gaze to rest on his own hands as he added quietly, "Kakashi, I know that one day you can become one of the most powerful Shinobi. I have no doubt that you will make a name for yourself that earns you great respect. But that moment hasn’t come yet." His voice was soft but firm. "You still need more experience, and you need to focus on your training."

He fell silent for a moment, closing his eyes briefly as if he needed to collect himself before looking at Kakashi again. "But don’t think it’s easy for me," he continued, his voice now quieter, filled with unspoken worry. "Since your childhood, I’ve done everything to protect you—ensuring that you remain as invisible as possible outside of the Land of Fire."

Sakumo paused and looked at his son seriously. "The thought that one day everyone will know your name... to be honest, it scares me."

Kakashi stared blankly for a moment, his eyes widening before he turned away. A bitter, almost painful smile crossed his lips, and he was grateful that his mask was more than just a shield for his face—it hid the turmoil within him. In the future, he had made a name for himself, but each one of them hadn't made him proud. On the contrary, he would have gladly done without every single one of them, but they were now a part of him. A part he couldn’t shed. Many Shinobi respected him, some even feared him. But Kakashi knew that a name, no matter how revered, was almost always tied to a tragedy. A painful price he had already paid.

"I don’t know why I acted alone, I think I just wanted to prove what I could do, and maybe make you proud too," Kakashi lied, hoping it might calm his father. It wasn’t exactly fair, but he wanted to end the conversation.

Sakumo stared at Kakashi for a moment, then lowered his head, his shoulders looking tired and heavy. "Kakashi... you don't have to prove anything to anyone," he began, his voice soft, almost resigned. "You're six years old and the youngest Genin this village has ever seen. Isn't that proof enough?"

Then he leaned forward, gently took Kakashi's chin, and lifted his face so their eyes met. In his gaze was a mixture of sternness and deep care. "Listen to me carefully! You never have to prove anything to me. You don't need to stand out with some risky act just for me to be proud of you."

Slowly, Sakumo withdrew his hand, but his serious expression remained unchanged. "If you’ve accomplished anything with all of this, it’s probably the opposite," he added, his voice heavy. "To be honest, I’ve been thinking about this all night."

With a sigh, he finally stood up, crossed his arms, and turned away from Kakashi, as if the weight of his own thoughts were too much to bear.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, already suspecting that what his father was about to say would not sit well with him. After a brief hesitation, Sakumo spoke again, his voice calm but filled with regret. "I’ve thought long and hard about whether it was really the right thing for you to already be a Genin. Maybe it would be better to talk to the Hokage and send you back to the Academy."

Kakashi's eyes widened slightly, but Sakumo continued before he could argue. "You're only six, Kakashi. So much responsibility, and on the battlefield too—that’s not something a child should experience." He paused and looked at his son with serious yet gentle eyes. "Not because I think you’re immature. You’re far more mature than your age suggests. But you're still a child."

Sakumo turned fully toward Kakashi, not breaking eye contact for a moment. "The fact that you could hardly enjoy your childhood, that’s my fault. I can never give you those lost years back, no matter what I do. But I could protect you by making sure you have the chance to be a child a little longer. If you go back to the Academy, you’ll have the time you missed. Maybe that’s the best way to prepare you for what’s to come."

"It’s not possible!" Kakashi shouted, leaping to his feet without thinking. The words echoed through the tent, and for a moment, there was tense silence. Had his father really considered that possibility? Kakashi felt his chest tighten. After the poisoning incident, Sakumo had already become overprotective—a worry that had deeply troubled Kakashi. But now it felt as though a line had been crossed.

Sakumo furrowed his brow and studied Kakashi with a sharp gaze. "And why," he asked calmly, "shouldn’t that be possible?"

Kakashi forced himself to stay calm and carefully chose his words, though his heart was racing. "I know I acted wrongly, Father," he began quietly, almost pleading, "and I realize I put myself in danger, even though I didn’t want to." He took a deep breath, briefly looked down before meeting his father’s gaze. "I will apologize to Minato-sensei and Orochimaru-sensei. And I will accept whatever punishment you think is appropriate…"

He paused briefly, feeling the words growing heavier in his chest. "But please," he finally added, his voice full of urgency, "please don’t send me back to the Academy. I can’t just be a student again... not after everything I’ve learned."

"You misunderstand me," Sakumo began with a gentle but serious tone, taking a step closer to Kakashi. "This isn’t a punishment I want to impose on you. It’s about correcting mistakes—my mistakes." His gaze softened for a moment as he extended his hand but then paused. "I should have never let you finish the Academy so early. And I shouldn’t have trained you so intensively while you were still so young."

Sakumo paused, his eyes reflecting the inner conflict that had been tormenting him for a long time. "You should have had a childhood, free from the burden of missions and battles. A life that’s more than just fighting and surviving."

Kakashi bit his lip, struggling against the overwhelming feeling of losing control. With his impulsive actions, he had set off an avalanche he was now desperately trying to stop. The thought of being sent back to the Academy was unbearable to him – there, he would stagnate, far from any real opportunity to make a difference.

A final thought came to him, an argument he might be able to use. He turned his gaze away from his father, gathered himself for a moment, and took a deep breath. "The Hokage would never allow that," he began calmly, though his voice was tinged with suppressed determination. "We’re at war, and he won’t waste my talent."

Then he added, almost hesitantly, but still resolute, "And if you really want to stop me from walking my own path… then I’ll find another way." Kakashi let the words sink in, his eyes fixed firmly on a spot on the floor. "If necessary, I would seek Danzo’s help."

Kakashi felt Sakumo’s body tense as his chakra began to pulse uncontrollably. A moment of complete silence, thick and heavy, hung between them. Then Sakumo stepped toward him with determination and gripped him forcefully by the upper arm. Kakashi flinched, his eyes locking with his father's – a gaze filled with anger and disappointment like he had never seen before. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and for the first time, he realized just how deeply he had tested his father's patience. Sakumo had never lost control before, never been so angry with him. Kakashi knew he had crossed a line – and this time, there would be no turning back.

"I will never allow that!" Sakumo hissed, his voice dangerously sharp. "I don’t care what the Hokage says! And if he wants to see me as his successor, he’ll have to accept it!" There was a fury in Sakumo’s eyes that Kakashi had never felt so intensely – at least not directed at him. A sense of suffocation rose in him as he realized just how far the situation had escalated. Sakumo was so overwhelmed by his emotions that he might do something he would regret later. And Kakashi knew he was the one who had triggered it. He took a deep breath, knowing he had to defuse the tension in this moment – before it was too late.

Just as Kakashi gathered the courage to say something, he heard a soft clearing of the throat, and their gazes shifted simultaneously toward the entrance of the tent. There stood Shikato, calm and composed, with a sharp gaze that took everything in. For a moment, there was complete silence. Finally, Sakumo let go of Kakashi, his hand slowly sinking as he straightened up. Shikato cleared his throat again, this time more decisively, and broke the silence. "We need to go, Sakumo. The meeting is about to start."

Sakumo nodded briefly, his gaze meeting Kakashi's with a mix of determination and concern. "You’re coming with us," he said quietly but firmly. "Stay close and keep quiet." His voice sounded tired, almost exhausted, as he continued, "We’ll talk later and sort out what happens next." Without another word, he turned and made his way toward the tent entrance, his steps calm yet weighed down by an unexplainable heaviness.

Kakashi let out a deep sigh and clenched his fists. He had let the situation spiral out of control and acted like a defiant child. He had to make things right. But before he could sink further into his thoughts, Shikato’s voice broke the silence. "Is everything alright?" he asked, his gaze filled with concerned interest.

"Of course!" Kakashi replied with a smile, one he could barely muster. "I think it’s time for us to get going." With one last glance at Shikato, he left the tent and followed him, staying just behind his father. It was at least an opportunity to attend the meeting, and he could get a clearer picture of the situation – and maybe find out how far they had come in resolving the issue. Until then, he would have to come up with a plan. But first, he needed to overcome the tension with his father and offer a sincere apology.

Chapter Text

Sakumo walked tensely through the camp, his movements precise and controlled, but inside, a storm was raging. Behind him followed Kakashi and Shikato, though his mind was still caught up in the conversation with his son. He struggled to calm the turmoil within and regain control over his emotions, but it was no easy task. The talk with Kakashi had taken an unexpected turn, cutting him deeply. The idea that Kakashi was willing to turn to Danzo if necessary had struck a blow he hadn’t anticipated. For a brief moment, he’d lost control—something that almost never happened.

Sakumo could feel the tension in his body as he took a deep breath, trying to clear his thoughts. But the idea of Danzo, and what it could mean for Kakashi, refused to leave him. His son was the most precious person in his life. He had to protect him—even if it meant making decisions Kakashi might not understand.

He’d spent the entire night awake, pondering how to handle the situation and what consequences it might bring. He’d concluded that the best course of action was to correct his own mistakes by giving Kakashi a chance to be a child again. Back at the Academy, surrounded by other kids, Kakashi might learn what he had missed by growing up far too soon.

Sakumo had considered every possibility, hoping he could reason with Kakashi in a calm discussion. But now it was clear how naive that plan had been. Kakashi was no longer the child he had imagined in his mind. A bitter feeling crept in—not towards Kakashi, but towards himself. He should have thought more deeply about the situation, but in his desire to protect Kakashi, he had lost sight of reality.

He had rushed things, and instead of resolving the tension, he had made it worse. Never had he wanted to reach a point where Kakashi and he became estranged. Kakashi was all he had left—his family—and all he wanted was to keep him safe. But now, it felt as though he had failed in that goal and had only widened the gap between them.

A heavy shadow loomed over him as he thought about the possibility that his son might continue to distance himself—and Sakumo could hardly blame him. The idea that Kakashi might no longer trust him hurt more deeply than any wound he had suffered in service to the village.

Just before they reached the tent where the meeting was to take place, Shikato suddenly stopped Sakumo in his tracks. “Sakumo!” he called, his voice firm but calm.

Sakumo paused, turning slowly to glance briefly at Kakashi, whose expression was blank and unreadable. Then he turned back to Shikato and gave a brief nod.

Shikato cleared his throat before continuing, his face serious. “Could we talk for a moment in private?”

Sakumo cast one last look at Kakashi, who stood silently, waiting. For a fleeting moment, he thought he saw worry in his son’s eyes. Letting out a quiet sigh, he finally nodded and addressed Kakashi. “Go ahead into the tent. Tell them we’ll join shortly. Sit in the back and stay quiet, Kakashi. Keep out of the discussion.”

Kakashi regarded him for a moment, and Sakumo caught a glimpse of concern in his eyes. After a brief hesitation, Kakashi nodded and disappeared into the tent. Sakumo watched him for a moment before turning back to Shikato. “What’s on your mind? How can I help?”

Shikato stepped closer, raising an eyebrow slightly as he scrutinized Sakumo with a piercing gaze. “That’s what I wanted to ask you,” he replied, genuine concern lacing his voice. “What happened between you and Kakashi?”

Sakumo drew a deep breath, resting a hand against his forehead as though the weight of the past few hours had physically manifested. “I tried talking to him,” he finally murmured, before turning away with a quiet, almost bitter chuckle. “It seems I managed to mess it up spectacularly.”

He hesitated, his gaze falling to the ground as if searching for answers there. Then he looked up at Shikato, who watched him with patient understanding. “I spent the whole night thinking about how to handle this situation. But having Kakashi here, on the front lines—it’s too much. He’s only six. Six! He has no place in this war. He should be at the Academy, playing, learning, being a child. So, I thought the best thing would be to send him back. But I acted too quickly, made a rushed decision, and only made things worse. It’s my fault.”

Sakumo paused, closing his eyes for a moment as if to process his own words. “When I told him my plan, he was anything but agreeable. He... he threatened to go to Danzo if I really sent him back.”

Shikato remained silent for a moment, as though weighing the gravity of the situation. Finally, he exhaled deeply and began speaking in a calm but firm tone. “Recognizing that you made a mistake is the first step,” he said, his serious gaze fixed on Sakumo. “But what made you think it was the right decision to send Kakashi back to the Academy? Do you really believe he could just go back to being a child?”

He paused before continuing, his voice steady but piercing. “When you allowed him to become a Genin, it wasn’t a whim. You did it because he didn’t belong there anymore—because he was bored, unhappy, restless. What makes you think that’s suddenly changed?”

Shikato turned slightly, his eyes sweeping across the camp. “You’re forgetting that Kakashi has a team now. He’s begun to form bonds, to make friends. And what about Minato? Kakashi cares about him, and Minato is just as important to Kakashi as Kakashi is to him. You can’t just come between them and sever that connection. You can’t take him away from what matters to him now.”

Shikato paused and looked directly at Sakumo, his words cutting to the heart. “Put yourself in his shoes. Imagine if, back then, you’d been forced to return to the Academy, losing your team and your sensei. What would you have done?”

Sakumo remained silent for a moment, breathing deeply. His shoulders sagged slightly as his gaze drifted toward the darkening sky, where heavy clouds were gathering. In the distance, a low rumble of thunder echoed. “The only thing I truly want is to protect him,” he finally murmured, his voice barely above a hoarse whisper. “I couldn’t bear to lose him, too. He’s... he’s all I have. My only family.”

Shikato’s expression softened, and he placed a reassuring hand on Sakumo’s shoulder. “Then tell him that, Sakumo,” he said gently. “Maybe then he’ll understand why you acted the way you did. Kakashi is smart and remarkably mature for his age. Trust him and speak to him as an equal.” A small smile tugged at Shikato’s lips. “Make him clear proposals—suggest that he stay in the village for now and focus on his training. He wants more than he can currently handle. His place right now is with his team and on missions that match his abilities—not on the front lines.”

Shikato paused, his gaze steady but kind. “And don’t worry too much. I doubt Kakashi was serious about going to Danzo. He’s far too sharp and knows all too well the dangers that would come with such a move.”

Sakumo stared at Shikato, the words resonating deeply. Finally, a faint smile crossed his face, and he nodded. “As always, you’re right,” he admitted, his thoughts straying to the tent where the meeting was about to take place. The urge to speak with Kakashi immediately weighed on him, but he knew the meeting was also crucial. “I’ll talk to him calmly and apologize. I was too hasty and should have thought things through.”

Taking a deep breath, he looked seriously at Shikato. “I’ll never stop wanting to protect him, but I can’t let my care smother him.” He briefly placed a hand on Shikato’s shoulder. “Thank you, Shikato. Without your advice, I might have made an even bigger mistake.”

Shikato smiled knowingly and nodded. “Then let’s wrap this up quickly so you can have that talk with Kakashi.” Sakumo returned the smile, a small spark of gratitude in his eyes.

Shikato waved dismissively, his tone warm and light. “No need to thank me. That’s what friends are for.” With a slight tilt of his head toward the tent, he added, “Come on, let’s get this over with.” With relaxed yet purposeful strides, he led the way into the tent.

Taking one final deep breath, Sakumo stepped into the tent, gathering his focus as he moved forward with steady, deliberate steps. All eyes turned to him immediately, but he maintained an unwavering facade, letting his inner tension disappear behind a mask of discipline.

He positioned himself at the table, the maps and reports scattered in disarray before him. Briefly, his gaze lifted, instinctively seeking his son. Kakashi sat at the back of the tent, silent, almost unapproachable, yet his sharp eyes moved attentively over every motion and every word spoken in the room. His expression remained cool and inscrutable, but Sakumo could see his son absorbing every detail.

Sakumo forced himself to set aside thoughts of Kakashi and focus entirely on the meeting. He scanned the faces around the table: Orochimaru, with his impenetrable gaze; Shikato, calm and composed; and the four other advisors, not all of whom were in his favor. Especially the Hyuuga, whose rigid posture and tightly pressed lips made it abundantly clear he viewed hesitation as weakness and was firmly advocating for a direct assault.

Sakumo could almost feel the pressure emanating from the others—the impatient glances, the veiled disapproval. They wanted a swift, decisive solution—a strike that could turn the tide of the battle. But he knew such a move would cost countless lives. The front was unstable, and an ill-considered offensive might shatter the unity of their forces. He had yet to devise the perfect plan, but the risk of acting too hastily was too high. He needed time to find a strategy that balanced success with the safety of their troops.

Restlessly, his gaze flicked back to Kakashi. The boy was observing the proceedings with a seriousness far beyond his years. Sakumo felt the subtle pull of responsibility deep within. The next steps might not only determine the course of the battle but also demonstrate what it truly meant to balance responsibility and protection.

Sakumo let his gaze sweep slowly over those present, taking in their tense, expectant stares before finding quiet encouragement in Shikato’s calm nod. He took a deep breath and began to speak with a steady voice, carrying clear determination that filled the room.

“First, I want to thank all of you for being here today. None of us are unaware of how critical the situation is or the weight of the decisions we must make.” His eyes briefly landed on Orochimaru, who stood with his usual composed demeanor, though a faint tension flickered in his gaze. “Orochimaru arrived yesterday to reinforce us and has already provided a comprehensive report on the events he witnessed on his way here.”

He paused, allowing his words to sink in. “The situation has grown significantly more dire, and I am aware that some of you—” his gaze lingered on the Hyuuga, whose clenched jaw and sharp features left no doubt about his stance “—are advocating for a direct attack. But before we rush into action, we must weigh the risks. There is too much at stake to gamble recklessly with the lives of our people.”

The Hyuuga’s piercing eyes locked onto Sakumo’s, his voice cutting through the room like a blade. “That much is clear!” he hissed, his words sharp as arrows. “But surely by now you’ve realized we must act, Sakumo! We cannot afford to wait any longer!”

Sakumo paused briefly, gathering his thoughts, and met the Hyuuga’s fiery gaze with calm resolve.

“I understand your urgency to act,” he began slowly, carefully emphasizing each word to convey the weight of his consideration. “But the question is not if we act, but how. A direct assault would be nothing short of a waste of our forces—a disaster we can foresee. I will not jeopardize the lives of our shinobi on a gamble.”

A murmur spread among the advisors. Some nodded hesitantly, while others exchanged skeptical glances, their attention drifting toward Orochimaru, who watched with an enigmatic, unreadable smile.

“How long do you intend to wait, Sakumo?” the Hyuuga pressed impatiently. “The front will not hold indefinitely!”

Sakumo drew in a deep breath and raised a hand to call for silence. “I propose instead that we organize smaller, targeted operations. We need better intelligence on their movements and a way to disrupt their supply lines—”

“That’s useless!” the Hyuuga interrupted, slamming his hand on the table with a force that made the reports tremble. The air seemed to reverberate with his anger. Sakumo stood firm, his gaze unwavering, even as he realized that any counterargument risked escalating the tension.

"For weeks," the Hyuuga continued in a cutting tone, "we’ve been sitting here doing nothing but waiting for the inevitable while the enemy has already penetrated deep behind our lines. They are preparing for a counterstrike, and we are too paralyzed to act!" His voice was as sharp as a katana, his words razor-edged. "You’re far too naive, Sakumo, to assume leadership in a time like this! A true shinobi, a true leader, must be ready to make sacrifices!"

Sakumo absorbed the accusation, letting it wash over him without letting it seep in. He understood what the Hyuuga demanded, recognized the desire for strength and decisiveness, but he could not betray his principles—not if it meant sending his own men to die. Before he could respond, Shikato stepped in, his voice quiet yet commanding.

"Sacrifices, yes," Shikato said firmly, "but not senseless ones. A leader who gambles with the lives of their shinobi carelessly will soon find themselves without an army."

Sakumo raised an eyebrow as a murmur rippled through the gathered advisors. He cast a brief glance at the maps before him, drew a deep breath, and forced himself to remain composed. Then he raised his hand to silence the room. Instantly, a tense quiet settled over the tent, and all eyes turned to him.

"Tell me," Sakumo began, his voice calm but carrying a dangerous edge that cut off any hint of objection, "are you prepared to stand before our shinobi and tell them we’re sending them into a hopeless fight? Are you ready to tell them they’ll never see their families again?"

He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing. "I am not. I will not start a war without thoroughly considering every possible option." His gaze moved steadily from face to face, unyielding and resolute. "It may be easy for you to call for a swift battle, but true leadership demands that we seek the best possible solution—not charge blindly into the next fight."

After a moment of strained silence, Shikato cleared his throat and spoke. "Sakumo is right," he began, his voice calm but firm, resonating with authority. "If we act rashly now, we risk needless losses and sacrifice lives without securing victory." He let his gaze sweep over the room, his words lingering in the air. "We must take the time to consider every alternative. There may yet be options we have overlooked."

Orochimaru cleared his throat softly, his slender fingers tapping rhythmically against the table. His cold, penetrating gaze lingered on each advisor as he began to speak, his voice low but commanding. "Time is not on our side," he said, his words precise and deliberate. "We must understand that our enemies will not remain idle. It’s only a matter of time before they outmaneuver us and launch their own attack."

The Hyuuga let out a sharp laugh, folding his arms across his chest. "Well, it seems I’m not the only one here who feels the clock ticking." His eyes narrowed as he focused intently on Sakumo. "You are a shinobi, just like the rest of us. We all know the price we must be prepared to pay—our lives, if necessary—to fulfill our mission. Or do you follow a different set of rules?"

His challenging tone created a palpable tension in the air, his words an open test of Sakumo’s resolve, ready to exploit any sign of hesitation.

Sakumo frowned, his brows drawing together as he prepared to deliver a sharp retort. But before he could speak, Kakashi’s voice unexpectedly broke through the silence.

"I have an idea!"

All heads turned toward Kakashi as he leapt to his feet, his eyes resolute and his face more serious than ever before. For a moment, Sakumo was speechless; his son suddenly seemed like an entirely different person—someone ready to stand shoulder to shoulder with the most seasoned shinobi in the room. It was as if overnight, Kakashi had gained a maturity unimaginable for someone his age.

Kakashi stepped forward to the table, his gaze unwavering, and spoke in a voice that sounded far older than his years. “There might be a way to reach them without suffering heavy losses.”

Before Sakumo could respond, the Hyuuga fixed Kakashi with a piercing glare and hissed, “Stay out of this, boy. This is no playground. I don’t know what your father was thinking, letting you be here in the first place. Sit down and keep quiet.”

The sharpness of his tone cut through the air like a knife, and his dismissive words drew raised eyebrows from some of the other advisors. Yet Kakashi remained unmoved, his eyes flashing coldly as he met the Hyuuga’s gaze head-on.

Sakumo turned to the Hyuuga immediately, his chakra flaring unmistakably and sending a menacing pulse through the tent. “Do not speak to my son like that,” he said, his voice calm but laced with an icy undertone that brooked no argument.

The air in the tent grew heavy with tension as the others glanced nervously between Sakumo and the Hyuuga. It was clear that Sakumo’s patience had worn thin, and he would tolerate no further disrespect toward his son.

“Perhaps we should hear what the young man has to say,” Orochimaru interjected smoothly, his eyes glinting as they rested on Kakashi, who had taken a position beside him. “I’ve spent some time with him recently, and I believe we should give him a chance. He’s more cunning than many here might think.” A faint smile played on Orochimaru’s lips as he studied the young shinobi. His unexpected comment caused the advisors to pause, momentarily uncertain.

Sakumo kept a wary eye on Kakashi, but the boy met his gaze without flinching. In Kakashi’s eyes, Sakumo saw an intensity he hadn’t noticed before—a blend of determination and maturity that seemed far beyond his years. There was something different about him, something that carried an unspoken weight. Sakumo could feel it in Kakashi’s chakra as well—focused, sharp, and nearly adult-like. After a long, silent moment, Sakumo finally nodded. “Alright. What do you have in mind?”

Kakashi gave a small nod, his gaze sweeping over the map until his finger landed precisely on a marked spot. His voice was clear and resolute as he continued, “We need to sneak around and strike their camp from behind. A surprise attack—quick and precise—before they even realize what’s hit them.”

The Hyuuga let out a long, exasperated sigh, shaking his head in impatience. “I feared as much. A child, thinking he can save the world on his own.”

Sakumo ignored the Hyuuga, his full attention fixed on his son. “It’s a possibility we’ve considered,” he said evenly, “but the terrain is too rough. It would be nearly impossible for a full unit to advance undetected.”

Kakashi shrugged lightly, his expression confident and unshakable. “Who said we need to send the entire unit from behind?”

Sakumo’s brow furrowed as he studied his son closely. “What exactly do you mean?” he asked, his tone calm but edged with a hint of concern.

Kakashi stepped closer, his eyes still fixed on the map. “We don’t need everyone,” he continued. “Just a small, select group who can disguise themselves as the enemy. We use the terrain to our advantage, moving forward in small, well-positioned teams. We could outmaneuver their scouts and gain access from within without raising suspicion.”

Sakumo watched the seriousness in Kakashi’s expression and felt a newfound authority emanating from his son. The sharp, almost clinical clarity with which Kakashi presented his plan was striking—especially for someone so young.

“You’re sure this could work?” Sakumo asked, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and doubt.

Kakashi nodded firmly, his gaze unwavering as he elaborated. “If we’re careful, yes,” he said with calm conviction. “We don’t even need a large group. Honestly, one skilled shinobi could sneak into their camp undetected and create just enough of a diversion to draw their attention. That would give our troops the time they need to get into position.”

He lifted his head, his serious gaze sweeping the room as though fully aware of the weight of his words. “It’s all about timing,” he added. “A brief distraction is all we need to tip the advantage in our favor.”

Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, a sly smile curling at his lips. “I assume you’ve already decided who should handle this distraction, haven’t you?” His voice was cool, almost amused, as though he already knew the answer.

Kakashi met Orochimaru’s gaze steadily, his eyes firm yet cautious. “Yes,” he said calmly, a hint of confidence in his voice. “I’ll do it.”

“No way!” Sakumo interrupted sharply, his tone resolute. “You are not going out there and putting yourself in danger, Kakashi!”

His expression was stern and unyielding, but the deep concern in his eyes was unmistakable. The thought of sending his son into the enemy camp as bait made Sakumo’s heart skip a beat.

The Hyuuga gave Kakashi a curious look, his interest barely concealed. “And how exactly do you plan to pull this off?” he asked skeptically. “Distracting an entire camp on your own without being caught—do you really have a plan for that?”

Kakashi held the Hyuuga’s skeptical gaze with a composure far beyond his years. “It’s easier than it sounds,” he began, his eyes gleaming with determination. “You know the terrain around their camp—it’s unstable, rocky, and partially forested. Perfect for hiding.”

He pointed to a spot on the map, a small slope behind the enemy camp. “From here, I can use smoke bombs and noise to create confusion. And I have my pack to help. They can make the whole ruse more convincing. With the right techniques, I can make them think an entire team is attacking from this side.” Kakashi glanced briefly at Orochimaru, who smirked slightly, before continuing. “They’ll figure out it’s a deception eventually—but the few minutes it buys will be enough for our troops to advance.”

Sakumo took a deep breath, his eyes clouded with worry as they rested on his son. “And what if they spot you? If you’re discovered?” he asked quietly, unable to hide the concern in his voice.

Kakashi nodded slowly, as though he had anticipated the question. “I’m faster and smaller than most of them. I know techniques to escape, and I’m willing to take the risk.”

"And your pack?" Sakumo asked gravely, his eyes filled with doubt. "You haven’t been training together long enough… Do you really believe they’re ready?"

His voice was calm but firm, each word weighted with the concern and determination of a father who would protect his son at all costs. Sakumo could not allow Kakashi to take on a risk that neither he nor his pack might be ready to face.

Kakashi met Sakumo’s gaze head-on, his eyes unwavering and full of confidence. After a brief moment of silence, he nodded resolutely. There was a strength in his posture that surprised Sakumo and left him momentarily speechless.

“I’ve trained hard with them over the past few weeks,” Kakashi said calmly, though his voice carried an iron resolve. “They’re ready. And so am I.”

Orochimaru hummed quietly, his finger gliding over the map spread out before him. A faintly amused smile played on his lips as his eyes fixed on a marked spot.

“While he didn’t exactly demonstrate his full potential on the journey here,” he murmured with a hint of dry amusement, “I think this is our best option at the moment. Kakashi has the skill to create the brief distraction we need.”

His tone was composed and calculated, as if he were observing a chessboard where the pieces were already positioned for victory.

The Hyuuga studied Kakashi again, raising an eyebrow. “I’m in favor,” he said finally, his tone clipped and decisive. “This is our best approach for now, and it’s worth trying. Besides…”—his gaze swept appraisingly over Kakashi’s slim frame—“he’s small and agile enough to sneak into their camp from behind.”

He paused, as though weighing the risks one last time, then shrugged. “We have nothing to lose—at least nothing that can’t be resolved otherwise.”

Sakumo clenched his fists, his entire frame tense as he struggled to suppress the emotions boiling within him. “Absolutely not,” he hissed with fierce determination, his gaze burning with protective resolve. “I said no, and that’s final. I will not let my son face such danger.”

Shikato took a deep breath, his gaze steady and piercing as he rested a calming hand on Sakumo’s shoulder. “Let’s not make any hasty decisions,” he said in a quiet but insistent tone. “Perhaps we should take a moment to consider if there’s another way—a less risky option that we might have overlooked.”

His voice was gentle, yet carried a subtle authority that seemed to diffuse the tension in the room. Sakumo hesitated, his gaze shifting to the map as he allowed his friend’s words to settle over him.

The Hyuuga let out an exasperated sigh, rubbing his forehead in frustration. “We’ve been running in circles for days, and we’re no closer to a solution. Why delay any longer?” His sharp gaze swept over the gathering. “The majority is in favor, so I see no reason to keep hesitating. And the weather is on our side—it’s dark, with rain on the way. That gives the boy a critical advantage.”

He let a brief pause pass before looking directly at Sakumo. "You're only against it because he's your son. But he's a shinobi like any other, sworn to serve the village. Or do you question that?"

With eyes flashing, Sakumo took a step forward and grabbed the Hyuuga by the collar. His grip was firm, and the tense silence in the tent seemed to make the air crackle.

"That doesn't mean I'll stand by and watch my six-year-old son be sent to war!" Sakumo hissed, his voice trembling with anger.

The Hyuuga held Sakumo's gaze and replied with a challenging glint in his eyes, "Then you should never have allowed him to become a Genin."

Sakumo’s fist trembled with fury, but before he could react, he felt a small hand gently take hold of his clenched fist. Surprised, he looked down and met Kakashi's calm, steady eyes. In their gaze was an unshakable resolve that made Sakumo pause for a moment. "It will be okay," Kakashi said softly, his voice calm but full of trust. "You can trust me."

Slowly, Sakumo released the Hyuuga and then turned to Kakashi. A deep, heavy sigh escaped him as he briefly closed his eyes. With a voice that conveyed both determination and concern, he said quietly, "Everyone leave the tent and prepare. I need a moment with Kakashi." Wordlessly, the advisors rose, each casting their own glance, and left the tent.

But before Shikato could reach the exit, Sakumo stopped him. "Shikato!" he said with a serious look. "I want you to take command at the camp during the attack."

Shikato looked at Sakumo in surprise, his expression full of worry and confusion. He hesitated for a moment before asking in a subdued voice, "And what about you?"

Sakumo turned calmly to Shikato, a faint but determined smile playing on his lips. "I’ll lead the troops. You stay here and coordinate everything from this point."

"Sakumo..." Shikato opened his mouth to object, but Sakumo raised his hand and lightly shook his head, then interrupted him with a serious look.

"We’ll talk later," Sakumo said, nodding to Shikato, who left the tent in silence. A deep sigh escaped Sakumo as he turned back to Kakashi. He took a step closer and looked him firmly in the eyes. "I want you to be honest with me. Are you really ready for what's coming?"

Kakashi nodded with steady determination, and in his eyes burned an unwavering will. "I'm ready," he said in a firm voice. "I promise you I’ll be cautious. As soon as it's possible, I’ll return to the camp with Shikato."

Without another word, Sakumo knelt in front of Kakashi and pulled his son tightly into his arms. Kakashi embraced him just as firmly, and for a moment, they simply held each other, as if the world around them had come to a standstill. Finally, Sakumo slowly released him and gently ran his hand through Kakashi’s hair. "When this is all over, we’ll talk about it calmly," he said quietly. "But I want you to know now how much I love you." With a tender gesture, he placed his hand on Kakashi's cheek and continued, "Take good care of yourself and don’t take unnecessary risks. Your pack will rely on their sense of smell and warn you in time. If it gets too dangerous, stop and pull out."

Kakashi nodded, and in his eyes, a mix of determination and affection reflected. "I'll be careful, I promise," he replied with a serious tone that sounded like that of an experienced shinobi. For a brief moment, his eyes searched his father's, as if he wanted to imprint his reassurance one last time.

Sakumo studied him for a moment longer, and a hint of pride shimmered in his gaze, though worry still overshadowed it. "Good," he murmured finally, his voice rough with suppressed emotion. "I trust you, Kakashi. You're stronger and smarter than I ever was at your age. But never forget that you're not alone. Shikato and the whole camp will stand by you."

Kakashi straightened his shoulders and met his father's unwavering gaze before nodding slowly. "I'll come back. I promise you." With those words, he took a step back, his eyes clear and focused, as if already mentally preparing for the upcoming mission.

Sakumo had a hard time refraining from giving him more instructions. But he knew that too much worry and control would hinder his son rather than strengthen him. So he forced himself to support him, just as any shinobi and father had to do.

Slowly, Sakumo stood up and tried to give a reassuring smile, even though the worry inside him pressed heavily. "Rest for a bit while I finish the last preparations. Go to my tent and check your weapons, and don’t forget to replenish your gear pack."

Kakashi nodded calmly, then turned and left. Sakumo watched him go, a feeling of unease gnawing at him that he couldn’t fully explain. Kakashi seemed so composed, so much older and more serious than ever before.

For a moment, Sakumo furrowed his brow. He couldn’t pinpoint it, but something about Kakashi felt different today—a determination that seemed to overshadow the childlike fire in his eyes.

But Sakumo pushed the unsettling thoughts aside. There was much to prepare, and he needed to focus on what was to come. With renewed determination, he followed Kakashi out of the tent and watched as the boy moved confidently through the camp, each step purposeful and resolute. Shikato joined his side, arms crossed, looking in the same direction.

"He’s truly your son," Shikato remarked calmly, a note of admiration in his voice. "But tell me honestly, do you think he’ll make it?"

Sakumo merely shrugged slightly and kept his gaze on Kakashi, who was steadily making his way through the camp. "There’s no other choice," he said firmly, his voice calm but resolute. Then he turned to Shikato, whose eyes reflected quiet sympathy.

"If he comes back," Sakumo continued with a serious look, "I want you to take him immediately and keep him close. No matter what happens—promise me you’ll watch over him."

Shikato sighed softly, looked briefly down, then nodded slowly. "Of course, you can count on me," he said finally, his voice quiet and serious. For a moment, he studied Sakumo with a probing gaze. "But won’t you tell me what you’re really planning?"

"As soon as the distraction takes hold, I’ll go to Kakashi and get him out of there," Sakumo said with a calm but determined voice. "I won’t just leave him there alone."

Shikato nodded slowly and looked up at the darkening sky, where the first raindrops began to fall. "This is a huge risk, Sakumo," he said, a hint of concern in his voice. "By doing this, you're making yourself a target."

Sakumo met Shikato’s gaze, a mix of determination and worry in his eyes. "Perhaps," he replied quietly, "but for Kakashi, I would take any risk."

Shikato turned slightly to the side, though his gaze remained fixed on Sakumo. "I trust you, but take care out there." His voice had a new edge, as though he wanted to say more, but it remained unspoken.

Sakumo gave Shikato a reassuring smile and crossed his arms. "Don’t worry," he said with a slight wink, conveying more trust than words ever could. Then, with determination, he turned and set off to make the final preparations.

Chapter Text

“That can’t seriously be your plan!” Pakkun snapped indignantly, hurrying after Kakashi with quick steps. His irritation was evident in his tense tone and sour expression.

Kakashi rolled his eyes in frustration but didn’t say a word. Instead, he continued his determined march through the dense forest. Arguing with his stubborn pug was the last thing he needed right now—time was running out.

His objective was clear: reach the enemy camp as quickly as possible and initiate the diversion. Meanwhile, Sakumo would covertly lead their troops into striking distance, ready to seize the critical window of opportunity. Every second mattered, and Kakashi couldn’t afford distractions.

An argument with Pakkun would only waste precious time. He had known from the start that his loyal companion wouldn’t be thrilled with the plan, but Kakashi also knew he could count on Pakkun when it truly mattered. The rest of the pack would only be summoned upon reaching the camp; Pakkun alone would suffice for the journey there.

Kakashi paused briefly, his sharp gaze scanning the forest with practiced vigilance. The deeper he went, the denser the trees grew, their shadows blending seamlessly into one another, creating perfect cover. The terrain, however, became more challenging—rocky paths, steep inclines, and slippery stones made more treacherous by the relentless rain. But the rain was a double-edged sword—it made the ground dangerous, but it also offered Kakashi the concealment he needed to approach the enemy unnoticed. Every step had to be calculated.

The pug stopped beside him, standing resolutely with his head held high, his expression defiant. Kakashi remained unimpressed, not even glancing at him. Instead, he spoke in his usual calm tone, his gaze still scanning their surroundings. “How well can you pick up scents in this rain?”

He knew Pakkun’s keen sense of smell was a critical asset. If the pug could detect foreign scents despite the rain, it would significantly enhance their chances—especially in such risky terrain.

Pakkun exhaled softly, his ears twitching as he kept his eyes fixed on Kakashi. “It’s not easy,” he finally admitted in a steady voice. “The scents are too faint to track in time.”

Kakashi gave a curt nod, biting his lip in thought. This was exactly what he had feared. While it didn’t alter his plan, it meant he’d have to be even more cautious and meticulous. As he pondered his next steps, Pakkun’s voice broke through his thoughts abruptly.

“Why are you doing this?” the pug asked suddenly, his tone less accusatory and more genuinely curious.

Kakashi glanced down at Pakkun, furrowing his brow. “What do you mean?” he asked quietly, his voice serious. “I’m just reviewing everything to make sure I don’t make any mistakes.” His sharp eyes remained alert as he mentally ran through possible scenarios.

“That’s not what I mean,” Pakkun shot back sharply, fixing Kakashi with an intense gaze that was hard to ignore. “Why did you volunteer for this mission? Haven’t you learned anything from what happened at the frontlines? If Orochimaru had been even a second later…” Pakkun paused, his voice softening, almost pleading. “…you wouldn’t be standing here.”

Kakashi clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination. He was painfully aware of how close it had been last time, how much he’d held himself back. But this time was different. He couldn’t just stand by. “I have to do this!” he said firmly, his voice unwavering. Then he resumed his path, his stride purposeful, as though there were no other option.

Pakkun followed without hesitation, his small paws steady on the ground. “I can’t just watch while my father is in trouble,” Kakashi continued, the words spilling out of him. “He would always put his comrades before himself, even if it meant making enemies. And in the worst case, it could end the same way as last time… I can’t let that happen.” The resolve in his voice left no room for doubt—he would do whatever it took to prevent history from repeating itself.

Pakkun sighed deeply, his eyes narrowing as he spoke to Kakashi. “Have you even considered, for a moment, how your father would feel if something happened to you? Do you think he’d just go on as if nothing had happened?” The pug took a step closer, his gaze hard and filled with concern. “Kakashi, it would break him, and in the end, you wouldn’t have changed anything.”

A brief silence followed before Pakkun added softly, almost tenderly, “You need to learn to act more like a child and focus on your training above all else. That’s the only way you’ll truly be able to save everyone.” His words carried a sharpness born of deep worry, but also a gentle urgency that Kakashi could feel.

The silence stretched on as they walked wordlessly. Kakashi let Pakkun’s words echo in his mind. He knew his ninken was right—he needed to dedicate more time to training his body. But the urge to act immediately was stronger than reason. The desire to protect everyone drove him forward, clouding his judgment.

He could feel his thoughts and emotions shifting, as though something within him was gaining new depth. A part of him wondered if this was a side effect of the time travel. Not just his body bore the marks of change; his mind was no longer the same.

Kakashi didn’t always consciously sense it, but deep down he knew he was more than just a six-year-old. He carried the memories and experiences of another time, yet despite that knowledge, there were moments when he surprised even himself. For instance, when he encountered enemy shinobi on the way to the front and acted on impulse. Normally, he would have approached such situations calmly and methodically, but in that moment, instinct had taken precedence over rational thought.

Or when he faced his father. The closeness and warmth he felt in his father’s arms had made all his fears and doubts vanish for a moment. He had simply let himself go, as though he had never been away. If he was honest, he’d enjoyed falling asleep in his father’s arms. It was a feeling he had thought lost—a sense of safety and comfort he had no longer dared to dream of. When was the last time he had felt so carefree and protected?

“As soon as this is over, I’ll focus entirely on my training and on being a child again. But for now, I have to finish this,” Kakashi stated calmly as he quickened his pace, his eyes sharpening. The rain made it harder to see, and he had to strain to make out anything in the blurred darkness.

“It feels strange… almost like I’m losing my mind,” he admitted, frustration creeping into his voice. “I just can’t seem to get my thoughts in order.” He cast a quick glance at Pakkun to make sure the pug was still following. The small, loyal figure was always by his side, but in this moment, Kakashi himself seemed to be losing his balance.

Pakkun hummed thoughtfully, pausing for a moment as though searching for the right words. Finally, he broke the silence, his voice calm but penetrating: “Have you ever thought about telling your father the truth? Minato and Kushina know, after all, and your father—he would never put you in danger. Just like them, he wouldn’t tell anyone. Maybe it would make things easier.” His words hung in the air as he glanced at Kakashi, a look that conveyed more than a thousand words.

Kakashi continued walking, his gaze resolute, his brows slightly furrowed. Of course, he’d thought about telling his father the truth. He knew he could trust him, knew his father would never act against him. But that was precisely the problem.

He couldn’t tell him. His father would want to know what had happened—everything. And Kakashi wasn’t ready to share that burden. He wasn’t ready to see disappointment in his father’s eyes. The mistakes he’d made in the future were heavy enough to bear. Even though he had come to forgive himself and learned to live with them, the thought of sharing that weight with his father was unbearable.

He couldn’t imagine standing before his father and revealing the truth—only to see the potential disappointment or pain reflected back at him. It was a risk he couldn’t take. Not now, not like this.

“I just can’t tell him,” Kakashi said, a hint of bitterness in his voice, his gaze fixed ahead. “He’ll want to know what happened. How am I supposed to tell him that he…” Kakashi paused, his breath catching for a moment before he continued, his voice quiet and heavy. “…that he took his own life? Or how much I failed?”

His words sounded like a confession, one that hurt him to speak, and he cast a brief, uncertain glance at Pakkun. The hope that his loyal companion would understand was all that kept him going in that moment. It wasn’t just fear of the conversation—it was fear of losing his father’s respect and love.

Pakkun let out a heavy sigh, and Kakashi could almost sense the small ninken rolling his eyes. “Stop overthinking it,” Pakkun said, his tone carrying a touch of exasperation but also unmistakable warmth. “Your father loves you, Kakashi. He would never see it as failure. Sakumo will understand that you were just a child, that you didn’t know any better at the time.”

The pug paused briefly, as though weighing his words carefully, before continuing. “The only thing he might feel is disappointment in himself—disappointed that he left you alone, that he wasn’t there for you. But one thing I can guarantee: he would never blame you for anything.” His words were calm, yet imbued with the steadfast conviction only a loyal companion like Pakkun could possess.

Kakashi shook off the thoughts that began to creep in, forcing himself not to dwell on them further. Instead, he focused intently on the mission ahead. “We don’t have time to talk about this now. We need to stay focused,” he said curtly, his voice steady but firm.

It was clear he wouldn’t entertain any further discussion. But deep inside, the thought gnawed at him—the idea of telling his father everything, of unburdening himself. The thought was appealing in a way he didn’t want to admit. Yet, he refused to allow himself that luxury. Not now. Not here.

Pakkun shot him a scrutinizing glance but said nothing. He knew when it was pointless to continue the conversation. Instead, he stayed close behind Kakashi, his ears pricked alertly as the rain continued to drum relentlessly against the forest floor around them.

Kakashi stopped briefly, letting his sharp gaze sweep through the increasingly dense foliage. The terrain grew steeper, the ground slicker, but he used the unevenness to his advantage. Every step was deliberate, every breath controlled.

"We're close," he murmured, more to himself than to Pakkun. The tension was visible on his face, but it gave him a sharp focus. His goal was clear, his thoughts steady—at least for the moment.

Pakkun nodded curtly. "Stay alert. The rain helps us remain undetected, but it also makes it harder to pick up their scent."

"I know," Kakashi replied tersely, feeling the tension in his body tighten further. Just a few more steps, and they would reach the edge of the enemy camp. Everything depended on him making no mistakes now.

Soon enough, Kakashi arrived at the camp’s perimeter. With a quick, barely noticeable hand signal, he directed Pakkun to take cover in the underbrush. The pug disappeared into the shadows almost instantly, his presence reduced to nothing more than a whisper in the wind. Kakashi himself paused, his eyes scanning the camp with precision.

He surveyed the area, his senses on high alert. On his side of the tents, there was no movement. Towards the center of the camp, however, he spotted several shinobi huddled together, apparently enjoying a break. Their relaxed posture was dangerous—it was the perfect moment to strike but also one that required precise timing.

The rear of the camp was noticeably underguarded, as if the enemy shinobi didn’t even consider the possibility of an attack from that direction. They seemed so confident in their secure position that they had neglected basic precautions. Kakashi shook his head slightly at their naive carelessness. To him, it was inconceivable to ever feel so safe as to ignore potential threats entirely.

Despite their lax defense, Kakashi remained cautious. He knew better than to let his guard down, even in seemingly favorable circumstances. Caution was everything, and even then, it wouldn’t guarantee safety from traps. Constant vigilance was his only option.

Moving slowly and with the utmost care, Kakashi advanced, each step deliberate as he navigated through the shadows of the trees. Pakkun trailed closely behind, his keen eyes scanning their surroundings, ready to catch the slightest movement in the darkness. Kakashi knew it was only a matter of time before he encountered a trap. And sure enough, within moments, he spotted the first signs.

A faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at his lips as he noticed the thin wires strung skillfully between two trees. "Just as I thought," he whispered, almost satisfied with the discovery. With a delicate touch, he ran his fingers over the wire, his movements so light that they barely disturbed its tension.

Pakkun stepped up beside him, casting a skeptical glance at the trap. "And what's so good about that?" he asked with a low growl, as though unimpressed by the find.

Kakashi shot Pakkun a confident grin and explained calmly, "We’ll use the traps as distractions. We’ll trigger them in multiple spots, combined with smoke bombs and explosive tags, to draw their attention to the rear. It won’t hold them for long, but it’ll be enough to give our troops a decisive advantage."

His gaze shifted forward again, his expression hardening as the reality of the plan settled in. "I’ll summon the pack shortly and explain the strategy to them. After that, we’ll split up. But you’ll stay with me. Even though it won’t be easy, I need you to keep an eye on me and warn me if anyone gets too close."

Kakashi paused for a moment, his gaze fixed firmly on Pakkun. “The pack has to retreat the moment things get dangerous—including you. None of you should be put in harm’s way. I won’t allow anything to happen to any of you.” The seriousness in his tone was unmistakable, but there was also a trace of genuine care.

“And what about you?” Pakkun asked, his voice carrying a sharp edge as he stepped closer to Kakashi. “The pack isn’t ready to leave you behind.”

Kakashi cast another glance toward the enemy camp, where everything still appeared calm. Then he turned back to Pakkun, who stood facing him. “Don’t worry,” he said firmly, his voice steady and resolved. “I’ll slip away the moment they start to realize something’s wrong. That’s why you need to stay close and warn me if their scents grow stronger. I’ll use my smaller form to disappear into the forest. Even if they pursue me, it’ll only be a small group. By then, the main attack will already be underway.”

A faint but determined smile appeared on Kakashi’s face. “It’ll be fine.”

Pakkun held Kakashi’s gaze for a moment, the uncertainty in his eyes plain to see. Still, he eventually nodded, albeit reluctantly, scratching his ear briefly. “I’ll do my best,” he said with a quiet sigh, though his tone was resolute.

Straightening slightly, he added, “Summon the rest of the pack so they can get into position. The sooner we start, the better. Otherwise, your father’s just going to worry unnecessarily—and you wouldn’t want that, would you?”

Despite the playful jab in his words, there was a note of concern that showed how deeply Pakkun wanted to support him.

Kakashi gave a serious nod, his expression focused and determined. He took a deep breath, as though trying to release the tension from his muscles, before pulling down his mask and biting into his thumb in one swift motion. Blood dripped onto his skin as he formed the hand seals with calm precision.

With a muffled poof, the rest of the pack appeared around him, their familiar forms watching him intently. Kakashi pulled his mask back up in a practiced, almost mechanical motion, then closed his eyes briefly. His thoughts raced, but he forced himself to stay calm. This had to work. There was no margin for error.

When he opened his eyes again, they shone with unwavering determination. In a firm voice, he laid out the plan, delivering clear instructions to his ninken as they listened intently. There were no questions, no hesitation—just absolute loyalty and trust in their leader.

Once all the details were finalized, Kakashi’s ninken silently dispersed to their positions. Their movements were fluid and precise, but Kakashi could still sense the subtle doubts lingering in the air. They said nothing, yet their gazes revealed more than words ever could. Even so, he knew he could count on every one of them—there was no questioning their loyalty.

Now, all he could do was wait. His eyes scanned the shadows of the forest, his senses sharp, attuned to even the slightest changes in his surroundings. Soon, the last of the ninken would reach their positions. The agreed-upon signal—a smoke bomb—would mark the start of the diversion.

Kakashi couldn’t deny the tension that gripped him. Every muscle in his body was taut, his mind spinning with endless thoughts that swirled like a relentless storm. But now wasn’t the time to succumb to them—he needed to stay alert, to avoid even the smallest mistake.

Suddenly, he felt Pakkun nestle against his side. The small ninken gave him a calm look, one that brought a surprising amount of comfort. “Stop overthinking,” Pakkun said softly, his voice brimming with confidence. “We’ve been in tight spots before. We’ll get through this.”

A faint smile flickered across Kakashi’s lips as he reached out to gently pat Pakkun on the head. “Of course, we’ll manage,” he murmured quietly, almost more to himself than his loyal companion. His gaze drifted back to the enemy camp, still resting in deceptive calm. No movement, no alarm—everything seemed to be going according to plan.

That was their advantage. The element of surprise would catch the enemy shinobi off guard, throwing them into disarray for a precious few moments. Moments they would need to grasp the situation, regroup, and react. Those moments would be critical. Yet Kakashi was keenly aware of the caliber of their foes—these shinobi were well-trained, disciplined, and deadly. Once they understood what was happening, their response would be swift.

But that was part of the plan. The goal wasn’t to defeat them, but to mislead them. By the time they realized the real attack was happening at the front, it would already be too late. The diversion needed to hold for only a few minutes—minutes that would grant his father’s forces the decisive edge they needed.

“It’ll be enough,” Kakashi muttered again, this time with firm conviction, as he worked to ease the tension from his shoulders.

His sharp gaze remained fixed on the surroundings, his senses finely tuned as he waited for the signal. The rain hadn’t let up, its quiet patter on the leaves creating an eerie calm. It was almost too quiet.

A faint rustling caught his attention, and he turned his head. Pakkun had sat upright, his nose lifted to the air. “They’re in position,” he whispered, his eyes scanning the distance without glancing at Kakashi.

Kakashi gave a brief nod, pulling a smoke bomb from his pouch and holding it for a moment in his hand. His fingers closed around the small, unassuming object, his eyes darting through the darkness. This was the critical moment, the starting signal for their plan.

Suddenly, a dull explosion shattered the stillness of the night. In the distance, a plume of smoke rose and spread like a dark shroud over the enemy camp. That was the signal. The diversion had begun.

With a quick throw, Kakashi sent his own smoke bomb to the edge of the camp. Moments later, thick, gray smoke billowed up, cloaking the area in an impenetrable fog. Almost simultaneously, multiple explosions echoed from different parts of the camp—the pack had executed the plan flawlessly. The enemy shinobi reacted immediately, their shouts and frantic movements breaking the night’s silence.

Kakashi watched the scene intently, staying hidden within the shadows. “This is our moment,” he murmured to Pakkun, before moving swiftly. His small stature and the cover of darkness allowed him to slip deeper into enemy territory, a silent shadow amidst the chaos.

The diversion was working better than Kakashi had hoped. Shinobi were running frantically in all directions, trying to locate the supposed attackers. Kakashi’s heart raced as he reached a secure position. Now, he just needed to remain unnoticed until the real battle began.

Pakkun triggered the trap with a swift movement and silently followed Kakashi through the underbrush. The rain continued to pour, but the smoke’s dense fog shielded them from the guards’ sight. Slowly but steadily, the first enemy shinobi began moving in their direction. Kakashi could feel the tension in the air—the moment had arrived.

Quickly, he reached for the explosive tags tucked safely in his pouch. In one fluid motion, he drew them out and hurled them directly into the center of the group. A piercing explosion shattered the silence, the air trembling with the force of the blast. Dust and debris erupted in all directions, obscuring everything in a veil of chaos.

“Stay alert!” a voice shouted from within the turmoil, but the disarray was complete. Kakashi could hear the rising panic—shouted commands, frantic calls, and the crunching of boots on the wet ground. Their trap had done its job.

The confusion caused by the explosion was exactly what Kakashi needed. The enemy shinobi scattered, searching for a foe who was already gone, while the smoke continued to drift in thick clouds through the camp. Kakashi seized the opportunity, weaving skillfully through the gaps between tents and trees, careful to avoid detection.

Pakkun stayed close, his sharp eyes glinting in the darkness, scanning for the next threat. “Keep it up,” he whispered softly, noting the increasing disorder around them. “They still don’t know where you are.”

Kakashi gave a faint nod, remaining calm. His mind worked like a well-oiled machine. This was the moment he needed. Now, he would press deeper into the camp, fuel the chaos further, and ensure that the main attack, already poised to strike, could proceed unhindered.

A few steps further, Kakashi heard the clinking of weapons as a group of enemy shinobi broke through the smoke, their eyes straining to catch any trace of him. The pressure in the air was palpable. Just a few more seconds.

Turning to Pakkun, he gave a barely perceptible signal. The ninken understood immediately, darting ahead like a shadow to trigger another trap that would further heighten the confusion. Meanwhile, Kakashi retreated even deeper into the darkness, ready to strike when the critical moment arrived.

The minutes dragged on. Kakashi could hear the enemy forces trying to regroup, their commands becoming sharper, louder. They were on the verge of realizing they’d walked into a trap. But by then, the real attack would already be underway. A little more patience, and the advantage would be theirs.

As Kakashi and Pakkun carefully moved through the rain, placing explosive and smoke bombs with precision, Kakashi’s attention was suddenly drawn to loud, urgent shouting from the camp. He froze, narrowing his eyes and straining to catch the words. Before he could make sense of them, Pakkun interrupted, his usual calm laced with an undercurrent of urgency.

“It worked,” the ninken whispered, his watchful gaze scanning their surroundings. “The troops are attacking from the front now, and it seems the enemy is already retreating.”

Kakashi felt a wave of relief wash over him, but he knew this was no time to relax. Pakkun, ever alert, snapped him out of his brief moment of respite.

“This is our chance to get out of here,” Pakkun urged, his paws fidgeting against the muddy ground. “But don’t think for a second that they’ll all rush to the front. Some will stay back to secure the flanks or search for spies. We need to vanish now, while the chaos is still in our favor.”

Kakashi nodded sharply, pulling his mask tighter over his face and casting one last scrutinizing glance through the shadows of the trees and tents. Pakkun was right—this was the moment to escape. With every breath, the chaos in the enemy camp grew more evident. Shouts, the clashing of weapons, and the pounding of feet merged into a cacophony, perfect for covering their retreat.

“Alright, let’s move,” Kakashi whispered curtly, staying low as he began to slip away. Pakkun kept close by his side, his sharp senses attuned to even the faintest changes in their surroundings. The relentless rain continued to pour, masking their movements and providing perfect cover. Still, Kakashi knew that one wrong move now could have dire consequences.

His heartbeat quickened. Just a few more meters, and he would disappear into the safety of the forest.

But he hadn’t gone far when an unsettling sensation crept over him—the feeling of being watched. His instincts went on high alert, and Pakkun picked up on the danger as well. The ninken’s head whipped around, his ears twitching sharply.

“Watch out, Kakashi!” Pakkun barked urgently. “He’s throwing a kunai!”

Without hesitation, Kakashi dove to the side. The kunai whizzed dangerously close to his head and lodged into a tree with a dull thunk. Landing in a crouch, Kakashi’s eyes immediately scanned for the source of the attack.

A rough, booming voice cut through the sound of the rain. “Stop right there, brat!” the stranger bellowed, his silhouette emerging menacingly from the shadows of the camp.

Kakashi shot a quick glance at Pakkun, his heart pounding like a drum. “No choice,” he muttered. “We have to move faster!”

The urge to turn and confront his pursuer rose within him, but he forced the thought aside. The risk was too great. He had no way of knowing how many enemies were on his tail, and an unnecessary fight could jeopardize the entire plan. Gritting his teeth, he resolved to stick to his original course.

He picked up his pace, mud splattering under his sandals as he pushed toward the forest. “Pakkun,” he called between breaths, his focus fixed on the path ahead, “can you smell how many are following us?”

Running smoothly beside him, Pakkun lifted his snout to the air, inhaling deeply through the dampness of the rain while his ears flicked to detect movement. His expression darkened.

“At least three, maybe four,” he replied tersely. “And they’re closing in fast.”

Kakashi nodded silently, his thoughts racing. Three or four... this could get complicated.

He cast a quick glance over his shoulder, feeling his tension rise. His pursuers were relentless, closing in with precise, coordinated movements. They’re better than I expected, he thought grimly.

He turned his gaze forward again, his eyes sharp on the uneven terrain. But it was no use—no matter how difficult the path, the enemy Shinobi seemed to move through the landscape with ease. Kakashi bit his lip as his mind worked feverishly.

I won’t make it to the camp. They’ll catch me before I’m safe.

A soft sigh escaped him. There was no other choice—he would have to face the fight. His grip tightened around the kunai in his hand, and he shot Pakkun a brief, determined look. “Pakkun, get ready. Looks like we’ll have to defend ourselves.”

Kakashi was in the process of selecting the perfect spot for an ambush when his foot slipped on a wet rock. The muddy ground offered no traction, and before he could react, he lost his balance. “Damn!” he cursed as he lost his footing and tumbled down the slippery slope.

Pakkun’s alarmed shout cut through the rush of wind in Kakashi’s ears, but it was too late. The ground beneath him vanished, and he rolled down the steep incline. Mud and rocks pelted him as he desperately tried to grab onto something to stop his fall.

With a dull thud, he finally came to a stop, only to find his right leg wedged between two large boulders. Pain shot through him, and he clenched his teeth to keep from crying out.

“Kakashi!” Pakkun’s voice was full of concern as he peered down the slope. The little ninken hopped agilely from rock to rock, landing beside him.

“Damn...” Kakashi muttered as he tried to free his leg, but the rocks didn’t budge an inch. Each attempt only heightened the sharp pain shooting through his leg. “This is bad.”

Pakkun sniffed frantically, casting a nervous glance up the slope. “We don’t have time! The pursuers are almost here! What do we do now, Kakashi?”

Kakashi took a deep breath, trying to clear his head even though his heart pounded wildly. I can’t stay here... not like this!

Suddenly, three enemy Shinobi appeared before Kakashi, weapons drawn and faces full of determination. He felt his heart skip a beat, but his hands tightened around the kunai he held. His breath shallow, his eyes quickly searched for weaknesses in the stance of his opponents.

An almost tangible silence settled over the scene, only interrupted by the monotonous drumming of rain on the leaves and the howling of the wind, which whipped the hair and clothing of the combatants. No words were spoken, but the looks exchanged by the Shinobi carried a clear message: no mercy would be shown here.

Kakashi tensed, ready for either an attack or defense—whichever came first. His mind raced, analyzing every movement of his opponents, while the cold, damp air of the forest seemed to paralyze his limbs.

The tension reached its peak, and the first enemy took a step forward. The world seemed to freeze for a moment before everything sprang into motion.

With a deep, warning growl, Pakkun stepped in front of Kakashi, his eyes gleaming threateningly toward the attackers. The air around them seemed to vibrate, as the atmosphere grew denser with tension. But Kakashi shook his head hastily and whispered urgently, “Pakkun, you need to get out of here!”

His voice was sharp and filled with urgency. With all his strength, he tried to free himself from the trap, his leg throbbing in pain, but the thought of the looming danger kept him from standing still.

Pakkun shook his head defiantly, his eyes sparkling with determination. “We don’t leave comrades behind!” he snarled, his voice carrying more threat than any words before.

Kakashi froze. A cold, painful feeling spread through his chest as he looked into the resolute eyes of his ninken. The pug, who would never abandon him—even at the cost of his own life. The thought hit Kakashi like a blow, and for a moment, he was breathless. Pakkun would die for him.

A contradiction burned within Kakashi: he couldn’t let that happen. But he knew that his loyal companion would not compromise on his loyalty.

Before Kakashi could think any further, the mocking laughter of one of the attackers broke the tense silence. The man took a slow step forward, his posture suddenly much more relaxed, as if he felt secure. “A little boy with his dog, trying his hand at war,” he taunted, continuing to approach them.

Kakashi felt his muscles tighten, every fiber of his body primed for battle. His mind raced, desperately searching for a way out, a way to escape or defend himself. But the man seemed in no hurry. Another mocking smile played on his lips as he took another step.

“I think I’ll finish this game now!” the attacker sneered, his voice full of contempt and threat. Kakashi knew time was running out, but the enemy was getting closer.

Pakkun growled low, his muscles taut, ready to leap into the fight, while Kakashi slowly raised his kunai. The attacker came nearer, his threat looming over them like a shadow. But before the man could take another step, a sudden gust of wind shattered the silence, and a silver flash streaked through the air like an oiled blade.

Kakashi saw only a flickering streak, and then the man collapsed to the ground—lifeless, with a final, weak twitch. A deadly presence immediately spread out, an aura so overwhelming that the two other attackers recoiled in shock. Their eyes widened in fear as they sensed the air thickening, as though the forest itself was holding its breath. The pressure made them take a step back, unable to move.

Kakashi stared, stunned, at the figure before him. For a moment, he was paralyzed as he realized who stood before him. Sakumo.

Sakumo hadn’t even turned around when the fight began. With a fluid motion, he charged toward the two enemy Shinobi, who didn’t even have time to resist. They tried to draw their weapons, but it was too late. Sakumo was faster—the blade of his tanto sliced through the air and dispatched their opponents with terrifying precision. The entire fight lasted barely more than a few seconds.

As the two attackers fell to the ground, nothing more than lifeless shells, Sakumo paused for a moment between their bodies. The rain poured down on him as he breathed deeply, as though inhaling the scent of death. In a fluid movement, he wiped the blood from the blade, which slowly disappeared into the darkness, then sheathed the tanto calmly on his back.

In the next moment, Sakumo spun swiftly toward Kakashi and Pakkun. Without hesitation, he rushed to his son, the tension in his movements palpable. With a single, fluid step, he knelt beside Kakashi and thoroughly examined him, as if ensuring that nothing was overlooked. Pakkun, who had also rushed to them, gently nudged Kakashi’s hand with his snout, as if checking that his companion was still with him.

"Are you alright?" The question came softly, but the concern in Sakumo's voice was unmistakable, a slight tremor of worry breaking through his otherwise calm demeanor.

Kakashi weakly nodded, his eyes searching his father's. A look of astonishment and confusion crossed his face. "What are you doing here?" The question slipped out involuntarily. Sakumo should have been with the troops on the front lines, not here by Kakashi's side.

A gentle, almost tender smile played at the corners of Sakumo’s lips as he softly brushed wet strands of hair from Kakashi's face. "Did you really think I would leave you here alone?" he asked quietly, the words filled with warmth and unwavering resolve. "You are worth more than any battle, Kakashi."

His gaze shifted to Kakashi's leg, still trapped under the heavy stone. Without another word, he removed the stone with a mix of patience and strength, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I'll get you out of here," Sakumo said calmly, as he carefully moved the stone that was holding Kakashi captive. "Then I’ll take you back to the camp. You’ll be treated and examined there."

Kakashi silently watched as his father worked with determined calm. Pakkun, who remained faithfully at his side, also said nothing, as if he sensed that this was the moment when only actions mattered. Finally, Sakumo shifted the heavy stone and carefully pulled Kakashi a little further, then cast a scrutinizing glance at his leg.

Calmly, Sakumo began removing Kakashi's sandal. "I’m incredibly proud of you," he began softly, but with a warmth in his voice that wrapped around Kakashi’s heart like a comforting band. "You did really well. And your pack did excellent work as well."

His gaze shifted to Pakkun, who now stepped aside a little as Sakumo offered him a grateful smile. "Thank you for staying with him and looking after him," he said gently. "But now you should rest. I’ve got this from here."

Pakkun briefly looked at Kakashi, as if waiting for a signal, before casting one last, worried glance at him. Kakashi nodded gratefully and whispered a soft "Thank you!" With a quick, approving nod, the pug vanished in a cloud of smoke, his figure immediately out of sight, yet his presence lingered.

Kakashi turned his attention back to his father, who was carefully examining his foot. A sharp pain shot through Kakashi as his father tried to move his ankle. A sharp hiss escaped him, and he could almost feel the stabbing pain in his leg. His ankle was likely sprained, at worst, broken.

Sakumo took a deep breath and leaned back slightly, organizing his thoughts. Then he reached into his bag and pulled out a small first aid kit. With calm, practiced movements, he opened it and retrieved bandages and a splint.

"I'm going to stabilize your ankle so we can safely get you back to the camp," he said in a firm voice as he prepared the bandage. His gaze remained vigilant and focused, but there was a quiet concern in his eyes that he couldn’t fully hide.

Carefully, he positioned Kakashi's leg comfortably and began wrapping the bandage. His hands worked precisely as he spoke soothingly, "This won’t take long, but you have to stay still, Kakashi. Once your ankle is stabilized, we can head back."

Kakashi watched every movement of his father with tense shoulders. Words hovered unsaid on his tongue, but he couldn’t bring himself to speak. What could he say? How could he express himself when guilt weighed down on his chest like a stone?

Sakumo was here only because of him, risking everything—his life, his position, his comrades’ trust. And why? Because Kakashi kept putting him in danger. Not just now, since he’d been thrust back in time, but much earlier.

His gaze drifted to his hands, which were trembling slightly. These hands that had seen so much blood, made so many mistakes—yet still had not lost his father’s affection. The guilty conscience gnawed at him, biting deep, as he realized how long he had been lying to his father. How many chances he had missed to tell him the truth, to trust him.

And yet, he remained silent. The words wouldn’t come. Instead, Kakashi lowered his head, as if he couldn’t bear his father’s gaze any longer.

Kakashi closed his eyes, letting the cool rain pour down on his face as he took a deep breath. His heart pounded, as if he had a premonition of what he was about to do. It might not be the right moment—amidst the forest, after a dangerous mission, with a wounded leg. But when would it ever be the right moment? When had it ever felt right?

His decision was made. He could no longer bear the weight of the secrets, not in front of the man who had sacrificed everything for him.

"Dad?" His voice was quiet, almost a whisper, but it broke through the sound of the rain and rustling leaves.

Sakumo paused, his hands hovering over Kakashi's ankle as he looked at him attentively. Concern was in his eyes, but his voice remained calm and patient. "What’s wrong? Are you still in pain somewhere?"

Kakashi slowly shook his head, but his hands involuntarily clenched into fists. His heart pounded so loudly that he felt as if his father could hear it. "No... it's not that." His voice was soft, hesitant, as if every word was suffocating him.

Sakumo carefully set the bandage aside and knelt closer to him. "Kakashi?" His voice was gentle, but his gaze grew more serious. "What’s bothering you?"

Kakashi swallowed hard, his eyes searching Sakumo's, as if looking for support. "Dad... I..." He paused, took a deep breath before continuing. "There’s something I should have told you a long time ago."

Kakashi inhaled deeply, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to collect his thoughts. The words seemed to be on the tip of his tongue, but they just wouldn’t come out. Just as he found the courage to speak, Sakumo abruptly raised his hand, a silent gesture for caution.

His expression hardened, his eyes narrowing into sharp slits as he surveyed their surroundings carefully. "Wait," Sakumo whispered, his voice barely a breath, "I sense something."

Kakashi felt his pulse quicken as he noticed the chakra signatures surrounding them. At least ten shinobi, skillfully hidden in the shadows of the trees. His eyes widened slightly as his body automatically shifted into defense mode.

Beside him, Sakumo tensed, his posture calm but alert. Without an unnecessary movement, he slowly drew his tanto, the blade glimmering faintly in the rainlight. His gaze remained vigilant as it swept through the trees.

"Stay close to me," Sakumo whispered with an authority that left no room for argument, "and let me handle this."

Sakumo slowly rose to his feet, his movements fluid. His tanto flowed like an extension of his arm into a defensive stance, sending a clear message: Any step closer could be the last.

Kakashi gritted his teeth and straightened up slightly, despite the throbbing pain in his ankle. His eyes quickly scanned the scene unfolding in front of them, his mind working feverishly on possible escape or defense strategies.

Then there was a rustle in the treetops, and in the next moment, ten shinobi leapt from the shadows of the trees. They landed with impressive precision and formed a semicircle, enclosing father and son.

Sakumo reacted instinctively, his stance growing even more determined, every muscle in his body taut with tension. The opponents had them surrounded, but Sakumo's gaze remained calm, almost unmoved.

"Stay behind me," he murmured without taking his eyes off the attackers. His voice was deep and unwavering, like a rock in the midst of a raging storm. Kakashi nodded, his fingers twitching slightly, ready to intervene if necessary—even though he knew Sakumo would rather keep him safe.

One of the attackers took a step forward, a self-satisfied smile playing on his lips. "The White Fang of Konoha. It's an honor," he said, a hint of mockery in his voice, lacing the words like poison in the air.

His gaze drifted back to Kakashi, and with a crooked grin, he tilted his head as if discovering an especially interesting puzzle. "And that... your son? Hard to miss." A broad, almost mocking smile spread across his lips as he noticed Kakashi's exhausted state and the growing discomfort in his eyes.

"This must be my lucky day," he added, his voice dripping with contempt and delight at the opportunity.

Kakashi could almost feel the waves of Sakumo's chakra as it surged with untamed power, coursing through his body. Sakumo's stance shifted into one of complete control and deadly precision – a master in his element.

"I won't make it that easy for you!" he hissed, his voice sharp as a blade. In a lightning-fast movement, he assumed a battle stance, ready to face any attack that would be thrown their way.

Kakashi knew how dangerous this situation was. His father was undoubtedly capable of taking on all the attackers. His speed, precision, and lethal techniques were feared, not only by enemies but by allies as well. But Kakashi understood what many did not see: Sakumo would never fight with his full strength as long as his son was at his side.

A part of Sakumo's focus – perhaps just a tiny but crucial part – would always be directed toward Kakashi's safety. And that was the danger. Kakashi felt it like a stab to his heart. His father would risk his own life without hesitation if it meant he could protect him. This unconditional devotion was a gift, but at the same time, a potential vulnerability in this fight.

"I can't let this happen," Kakashi thought, his gaze flicking between the attackers and Sakumo. He needed to find a way to relieve his father, to ensure that Sakumo wouldn't have to divide his focus – even if it meant putting himself in danger.

Kakashi gritted his teeth, his determination stronger than the pain pulsing through his leg. With trembling fingers, he reached into his weapon pouch and pulled out a kunai. The blade felt familiar and reassuring in his hand, but his heart raced with unease. He knew this wouldn't be an easy fight – not with these numbers, and not with his injury.

Sakumo glanced at him briefly, his eyes filled with concern but also firm determination. Without looking directly at his son, he spoke in a calm, almost gentle voice that still brooked no disagreement. "You need to get out of here, Kakashi. I'll hold them off. This is your chance to run."

Kakashi subtly shook his head, his grip tightening around the kunai. But Sakumo raised a hand to silence him. His gaze returned to the opponents, his posture tense like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike. "No matter what happens, you will run. Understood?"

The words hit Kakashi like a blow. Sakumo would sacrifice himself if necessary – Kakashi knew it, he saw it in his father's eyes. But that was exactly what kept him from obeying. How could he leave his father behind?

"But Dad!" Kakashi called out, his voice trembling with emotion as he shook his head. "I won't leave you!" His eyes burned, a mixture of desperation and anger, as he felt the determination in Sakumo's stance.

Sakumo turned to him once more, his gaze stern but filled with paternal concern. "This is not a suggestion, Kakashi. It’s an order!" His words were sharp as a blade, but behind them lay an unspoken pain. "Your life is more important than anything else."

Before Kakashi could respond, Sakumo sprang into action. With impressive speed, he leaped forward, his silhouette a silver flash in the pouring rain. His tanto gleamed in the twilight as he charged toward the enemies, not hesitating for even a second.

Kakashi stood frozen, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched. The rain pelted down on him, but all he could feel was the cutting fear threatening to suffocate him. How could he just watch—or even run away?

Kakashi clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails dug painfully into his skin. His father was a whirlwind of steel and determination, his movements fluid and precise. Two of the shinobi dropped to the ground instantly before they even had time to react. But there were still eight left—and they began to regroup, coordinating their attacks.

Kakashi gritted his teeth. "I can’t just look away. He needs me." The pain in his ankle was nothing compared to the knot in his chest. He wouldn’t allow his father to fight alone—and possibly die.

Without thinking further, Kakashi pulled a smoke bomb from his pouch and threw it into the crowd. Thick, gray clouds spread out, creating a moment of confusion. Some of the enemies stepped back, while Sakumo immediately took advantage of the opportunity, taking down two more.

"Kakashi!" Sakumo called warningly as he sensed his son had moved. "I told you—"

"I know what you said!" Kakashi’s voice was firm, despite the fear in his eyes. "But I’m your son! I won’t let you fight alone!" He held his kunai in one hand, while with the other, he threw a few shuriken at the enemies breaking through the smoke. His aim was precise, forcing two of them to dodge, giving Sakumo more space to maneuver.

A brief flash of pride gleamed in Sakumo’s eyes, but it was quickly replaced by seriousness. "You fool. You’re as stubborn as your mother." Sakumo threw himself back into the battle with renewed determination, his movements becoming even more aggressive. If they worked together now, they might have a chance.

The remaining enemies had regrouped and were now more cautious. One of them, seemingly the leader, stepped forward. "How touching," he mocked, as he attached an explosive tag to a kunai. "Father and son fighting side by side. Too bad this will be their last fight."

The tension in the air was palpable as the leader of the enemy group suddenly charged forward. His movements were fast, his kunai with the explosive tag aimed directly at Kakashi. Kakashi recognized the attack, but his injured ankle kept him from dodging quickly enough. His eyes widened as he realized he couldn’t escape in time.

"Kakashi, watch out!" Sakumo shouted.

Without hesitation, Sakumo threw himself between his son and the attacking blade. The explosion followed immediately. A deafening roar filled the air, and smoke and dust swirled in every direction. Kakashi was thrown back and landed hard on the ground. His head rang, but the first thing he noticed was the smell of burnt clothing and the dull groan of his father.

"Dad!" Kakashi cried frantically as he scrambled to his feet and crawled toward Sakumo. His father lay on the ground, his tanto still in hand, but blood was seeping from a deep wound in his side. Parts of his clothing were burned, and his breathing was labored.

"Kakashi..." Sakumo murmured as he looked at his son. His face was twisted in pain, but in his eyes, there was determination. "I told you... to leave."

"I can't lose you, not again!" Kakashi's voice was broken, tears mixing with the rain that continued to pour down on them.

Sakumo briefly closed his eyes in pain and reached for Kakashi's hand. His voice was quiet but filled with resolve. "Kakashi... please. You have to leave here. I’ll hold them off."

He opened his eyes and looked at his son intently, his gaze full of love and concern. "It’s my job to protect you. You are the most important thing to me."

The enemies were closing in again, but Kakashi could only stare at his father, who was slowly trying to rise, despite barely having the strength to do so. Kakashi shook his head vehemently. "No! You can’t fight anymore! I... I’ll get us out of here! We can do this together!"

But what could he do? He was injured and couldn’t take on this many enemies. His body was too weak, his chakra reserves too low. He clenched his fists as the enemies drew closer. Kakashi’s thoughts raced desperately, searching for a solution.

Sakumo’s grip on Kakashi’s hand weakened, his fingers slowly slipping away as his breathing grew more shallow. Panic surged in Kakashi as he looked at his father’s pale features. "No... Dad, please hold on!" he whispered, his voice trembling with desperation.

Amid the rain, which fell like a drumroll on the scene, Kakashi heard the deep, commanding voice of one of the shinobi: "Make sure the White Fang is dead, and get the boy! He could have valuable information."

Kakashi lifted his gaze, his eyes burning with anger and fear. His father lay defenseless before him, and the attackers began to move, their steps decisive and lethal. His heart raced.

Kakashi closed his eyes as a paralyzing wave of helplessness washed over him—a feeling he hadn’t experienced in years. His fingers dug desperately into the fabric of Sakumo’s sweater, which was already soaked with warm, sticky blood. The reality seemed to be closing in on him.

He simply couldn’t stand seeing his father like this—not again. Not after he had already lost him once. A mix of anger, pain, and pure desperation rose within him as his heart fought against the fear that threatened to consume him.

But it took only a heartbeat for Kakashi to realize that he was no longer the helpless boy he once was. He was Kakashi Hatake, the Copy Ninja, an elite shinobi, the sixth Hokage. His fear transformed into ironclad determination. Giving up? Not for him. Not today.

His father had spent his entire life protecting him—now it was his turn to take on that role. A cold calm settled over him as his senses sharpened. "None of you will lay a finger on him," he hissed quietly, yet his voice dripped with lethal seriousness.

Slowly, Kakashi opened his eyes, now filled with cold resolve. With a soft crack, he rose to his feet, his chakra erupting in a bright flash as he lifted his gaze and locked onto the two shinobi approaching him with deadly precision. An unstoppable killing intent radiated from him, making the attackers freeze for a moment as if they had collided with an invisible wall.

Their eyes widened, their faces reflecting utter disbelief.

"Th... this can’t be...," one of them stammered, instinctively pulling a kunai, the trembling metal in his hand betraying his uncertainty. But it was already too late. Kakashi had changed—and with him, the entire threat that emanated from him.

For a moment, confusion gripped Kakashi as he took in the situation. It couldn’t be—but it was real. Through the Sharingan, he perceived every detail with precision, as if time itself had slowed down. His gaze briefly drifted to his hands, and a flood of thoughts broke through the otherwise ordered calm in his mind. But Kakashi forced himself to focus. The storm inside him would not come now. This was not the time to be distracted by doubts or unexplainable questions. The calm he sought had to be found in this moment—for himself, for his father, for the battle that still lay ahead.

A determined spark flickered in Kakashi’s eyes as he realized the significance of his newfound advantage. If he possessed it, he would use it. A confident smile crept onto his lips as he moved, quickly and precisely forming the hand seals. The next moment, the familiar, piercing sound of a thousand birds rang through the air like a call. The price he paid—his entire chakra—was high, but Kakashi did not hesitate. He had no time to doubt or deliberate. It would be enough. It had to be enough.

In an instant, faster than the eye could follow, Kakashi broke through the enemy ranks. With impressive speed, he dodged their attacks as if they were mere slow shadows, bringing them down in a flowing dance of precision. His body moved like a storm—blazing fast, deadly, and resolute.

The familiar feeling of the Chidori surged through his arm as he thrust through an attacker’s chest with a single, precise movement. The powerful current of electrical chakra caused the enemy to collapse before they could even grasp what had happened. Kakashi's heart beat in time with that of a warrior who had entered the battle—calm, focused, and filled with unwavering determination.

With every enemy he struck down, his confidence grew. Finally, he could unleash the power he had mastered over the years. He would protect everyone who was important to him.

Kakashi faced the last enemy, the leader. The man stared at him with wide eyes, an expression of total confusion and fear on his face. “Who... or what are you?” he stammered, the words trembling in his throat.

A confident smile played on Kakashi’s lips as he calmly and resolutely approached him. “You should have never underestimated me.” His voice was calm, almost casual, as he took the final step and looked the leader directly in the eyes. “After all, I am the sixth Hokage.”

With that declaration, the air around him transformed into a wave of deadly determination. A final, lightning-fast leap—and the battle was over. The leader collapsed to the ground, the fight decided by Kakashi's hands.

A heavy silence settled over the clearing as the Chidori's echoes slowly faded, and the last remnants of the battle disappeared into the air. Kakashi stood alone under the pale light of the twilight sky, the ground around him littered with the remnants of the clash. The victory had been won, but the price had been high. His chakra was nearly depleted, and his body screamed in pain. Every movement was agony, yet he pushed aside the feeling of weakness.

With unwavering determination, driven by a deep, threatening instinct, Kakashi staggered forward. His goal was clear—his father. Despite the dwindling strength in his limbs, he pressed on, each step a victory over exhaustion. He knew he could not give up, not now. Time was running out, and he would do whatever it took to save the man who had always stood by him.

When Kakashi finally reached his father, he froze for a moment, gazing at Sakumo's alarmingly pale face. The blood loss was devastating, far too much. A cold shiver ran down his spine, but he forced himself to remain calm. Breathing heavily, he dropped to his knees and reached for Sakumo's neck to feel for a pulse. A flicker of relief washed over him as he felt the weak, but still present, sign of life. His father was alive—but badly wounded, and Kakashi knew every second counted.

His head was spinning, the exhaustion from the drained chakra pressing down on his thoughts like a paralyzing fog. Every attempt to think clearly seemed to fade into a haze of weakness and pain. But he could not give up. Not now.

The world around him blurred, dizziness struck with frightening force, and before he could realize it, Kakashi toppled to the side. A desperate attempt to move failed, his limbs feeling heavy and foreign. Every muscle, every fiber of his body was spent. He had no control, no energy—only the sensation that he was teetering between consciousness and darkness. His strength was gone, and he could do nothing but sink helplessly into the ground.

Before Kakashi completely sank into the darkness, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching quickly. With his last strength, he lifted his head and looked up, the figure before him blurry and indistinct. But as his vision cleared, he froze. Orochimaru stood before him, and the shocked expression on his face sent a chill down Kakashi's spine. In that moment, Kakashi realized what had so surprised the Sannin: he had seen everything. The fierce battle, the chaos, and most of all—the Sharingan, still burning relentlessly.

Before Kakashi could utter a word, before he could even attempt to explain himself, the darkness closed in like a suffocating veil. All control slipped away, and he found himself in complete emptiness—helpless, frozen, unable to do anything.

Chapter Text

Slowly, Kakashi began to regain consciousness. With each passing moment, he became aware of the dull, stabbing pain radiating through his body. He felt the field cot beneath him and the comforting warmth of a blanket wrapped around him. Around him lay a deep, soothing silence, accompanied by a familiar scent in the air that felt like a gentle embrace, calming his senses.

Kakashi took a moment to orient himself and piece together fragments of his memory. His thoughts swirled in chaotic disarray, like a storm that allowed no clarity. Finally, he stopped and took a deep breath. The steady rhythm of his breathing helped quell the unease within him. He knew it was crucial to stay composed and think clearly now.

Slowly, Kakashi pieced his memories back together. He thought of the mission, the diversion he had executed with his ninken, and the moment during his retreat when he realized he was being pursued—the hurried footsteps behind him. Then came the fall, tumbling down the steep incline, the rough earth scraping his skin raw. At the bottom, he had found himself surrounded by his pursuers. The cold, piercing stares of his enemies, the looming danger—but before they could attack, his father had appeared. And then...

Kakashi's eyes flew open as he sat up abruptly, ignoring the sharp protests of his injured body. In a single, overwhelming instant, the memories came flooding back. Sakumo—severely injured, blood pooling red on the ground. And himself—he had activated the Sharingan. Orochimaru had been there. He had seen everything: the fight, the Sharingan.

Despite the dizziness and throbbing pain, Kakashi resolutely pushed the blanket aside and swung his legs over the edge of the cot. His right shin was encased in a splint, tightly wrapped in bandages, and his head bore a similar dressing. He inspected his body with a practiced eye: bruises, countless cuts, and a clearly fractured leg. His chakra reserves were alarmingly low. No surprise there—the Sharingan had drained every last ounce of his energy.

But none of that mattered right now. His thoughts fixated on two things: What had happened to his father? And what had Orochimaru seen—or already shared? Determined, Kakashi forced his legs out of bed and stood, his balance wavering as his body protested. He froze suddenly, his gaze sweeping the tent. Something felt off. The Sharingan was deactivated, but that wasn’t all. This wasn’t the medical station. Every injured shinobi was always brought there—without exception. Yet, he found himself in his father’s tent.

Had Orochimaru already reported everything he had witnessed? Was this a precaution to monitor him more closely? If that was the case, Kakashi knew he was in serious trouble. His heart raced as he tried to think of a way out. How could he explain this? How could he justify what had happened—especially the Sharingan?

Kakashi closed his eyes for a moment, forcing himself to stay calm. Panicking wouldn’t help now. His father was injured, Orochimaru likely knew more than he should, and Kakashi himself was in a situation that was nearly impossible to explain. But none of that changed the fact that he needed to act. Carefully, he steadied himself on the edge of the cot to keep from losing his balance and took a few tentative steps.

His gaze wandered around the tent. It was sparsely furnished—a simple table, a stool, and in the corner stood Sakumo’s sword. The familiar sight calmed him slightly, but the unease within him only grew stronger. Why was he here? Why hadn’t they taken him to the medical station as usual?

Kakashi pressed his lips into a thin line, trying to focus his thoughts. If Orochimaru had betrayed him, he didn’t have much time. He needed to find out what was going on—and, most importantly, where his father was. But just as he was about to take his first step toward the tent’s entrance, he paused.

Of course, he was desperate to find out what had happened to his father—and what Orochimaru might have revealed. But another mystery gnawed at him just as fiercely: his Sharingan. How could it simply be gone? Kakashi felt a cold shiver run down his spine. It was impossible. He knew he couldn’t deactivate the Sharingan—he had never been able to. He wasn’t an Uchiha, and without their bloodline, he had never gained full control of the eye. It had always been active, a constant reminder of his burden and his struggle. But now? It was gone. Simply gone.

He pressed his hands against his temples, trying to think clearly. He hadn’t imagined it. The searing gaze of the Sharingan had been real, just as real as the power it had granted him—and the pain it had cost him. But why did everything feel so... empty now?

Kakashi closed his eyes, trying to focus on it—the strange absence of the Sharingan. But he had no idea how to approach the problem or what was even expected of him. His thoughts swirled in desperation as he searched inwardly for an answer. Slowly, he opened his eyes again, but nothing had changed. The Sharingan remained gone, as if it had never existed.

And that was what made the situation even more dangerous. Without control over it, the consequences could be catastrophic. What if it activated on its own? How could he hide it from others? An active Sharingan in the eye of a non-Uchiha would immediately draw attention—and questions to which he had no answers.

He clenched his hands into fists and took a deep breath. He couldn’t afford to waste time. Whatever was happening with the Sharingan, he needed to understand it as quickly as possible. If he couldn’t control it, it could land him in even deeper trouble than he was already in.

Before he could organize his thoughts further, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. Soft, steady steps approached the tent, accompanied by voices. Kakashi held his breath and listened carefully. Then he recognized them—familiar voices that eased some of his tension. One, however, stood out, and when he realized who it was, a weight lifted from his chest. Relief washed over him, even though it only lightened part of the burden he carried.

“Don’t worry, Shikato. I’m fine,” Sakumo said, his voice calm but firm, leaving no room for argument.

Shikato sighed heavily, his concern evident in the gesture. The two stopped outside the tent before Shikato spoke in a low but serious tone. “You’re still in pain, Sakumo. Don’t underestimate your injuries—that was way too close.”

“You know as well as I do that there’s too much to do right now. I don’t have time to sit back and relax,” Sakumo replied, his tone steady but resolute. After a brief pause, he added quietly, “Once everything is settled, I’ll rest. But right now... I need to check on Kakashi.” A note of worry crept into his voice as he finally admitted, “I’m far more concerned about him.” Without hesitation, he started moving again.

Before Kakashi could even react, the two shinobi pushed aside the tent flap and entered. Instantly, a sinking feeling settled in Kakashi’s stomach. What awaited him now? There was a good chance he’d have to answer questions—something that filled him with dread more than he cared to admit.

His gaze instinctively fell on his father. Sakumo was his only hope. Kakashi knew his father wouldn’t abandon him and would make sure he wasn’t cornered. But to truly take control of the situation, Kakashi needed to act quickly. It would be best to convince Sakumo to speak with him alone first.

Kakashi knew he had to tell his father everything—the whole truth, leaving nothing out. He trusted that Sakumo would believe him. Together, they could figure out a solution. His father wasn’t just a skilled warrior; he was also the solid foundation Kakashi could lean on in moments like this.

When Sakumo laid eyes on Kakashi, he came to an abrupt stop. For a moment, he said nothing, simply studying his son with a look that carried both worry and relief. Then he moved again, his steps deliberate yet gentle.

“What are you doing? You should be resting,” he said, his voice calm but insistent. Without further hesitation, he bent down, effortlessly lifted Kakashi, and carefully placed him back onto the field cot.

Kakashi couldn’t help but notice the slight grimace that flickered across his father’s face—a silent indication of the pain Sakumo was clearly still enduring. Yet, as always, Sakumo ignored his own suffering, devoting all his attention to his son.

Sakumo gently pulled the blanket over Kakashi, his movements calm and full of care. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, he reached out and softly ran a hand through Kakashi’s silver hair. That small, familiar gesture, so comforting, managed to ease Kakashi’s tension for just a moment.

In the background, Shikato entered the tent, crossing his arms over his chest. His gaze settled on Kakashi—steady, quiet, but piercing. Kakashi frowned slightly, unsure of how to interpret the Nara’s stance. Before he could dwell on it further, Sakumo drew his attention back to him.

“I’m so relieved you’re finally awake,” Sakumo began, his voice low and warm. “How are you feeling?” His expression was filled with concern but also with unmistakable relief, as if just the act of Kakashi waking up was enough to make everything else fade away for the time being.

Kakashi kept Shikato in his peripheral vision, aware of the man’s unwavering gaze that made him feel slightly unsettled. Still, he forced himself to remain calm and replied to his father in an even voice, “I think… considering the circumstances, I’m okay.”

After a brief pause, Kakashi asked, now focusing entirely on Sakumo, “How long was I unconscious?” There was both concern and a trace of impatience in his tone—he needed to piece together what had happened and what had transpired since.

Sakumo let out a quiet sigh, his eyes drifting momentarily into the distance before returning to his son. “Almost three days,” he finally said, his voice steady but tinged with an underlying worry. “We were afraid it might take you longer to wake up. Your injuries were serious…” He hesitated briefly, as if carefully weighing his words before continuing.

“Your leg was broken. The medics were able to set it, but you’ll need to rest—don’t overdo it.” His tone softened, though the seriousness remained. “You also suffered a concussion and multiple bruises. And your chakra… it was almost completely drained.” Sakumo looked at him intently, the faint lines around his eyes deepening.

Kakashi swallowed hard. Three days? He had been out of commission for that long? That meant Orochimaru had already had more than enough time to act—or to pass along whatever he had witnessed. Unconsciously, Kakashi clenched his fists under the blanket, his thoughts racing.

Shikato, who had remained silent until now, took a step closer, his arms crossing even more tightly over his chest. “You gave us quite a scare, Kakashi,” he said, his voice calm but firm. “But now that you’re awake, there are some things we need to address.” His gaze was unreadable, but Kakashi felt the weight of his words settle heavily on his shoulders.

Sakumo raised a hand, as if to hold Shikato back. “Let him rest first. There’s time,” he said calmly but firmly. Kakashi felt his father’s support like a shield, yet he knew this reprieve was only temporary. Sooner or later, he would have to provide answers—and he wasn’t sure he had any yet.

But Kakashi couldn’t afford to wait any longer. Every second of uncertainty gnawed at him. He needed to know what Orochimaru had said and what had happened after his collapse. If the Sannin had revealed anything, Kakashi had to find out—immediately. And he had to speak with his father before things spiraled out of control.

A lump formed in his throat as he thought about how narrowly they had both escaped death. It was his fault they had ended up in that situation. His fault his father had been so gravely injured, so close to dying. Kakashi felt the weight of that responsibility pressing down on him like an unbearable burden. He had put Sakumo through all of this, and now he owed it to his father to uncover the truth and find a way to make it right—no matter the cost.

“What happened?” Kakashi asked, his voice remarkably calm. He forced himself to suppress any uncertainty, determined to betray no emotion.

Shikato let out a soft sigh and stepped closer to the bed. “Orochimaru found you both at the last moment and prevented things from getting worse,” he explained, his tone measured but serious. “That’s all I know. He wasn’t exactly forthcoming when he brought you back to camp. After that, he immediately returned to the front lines to support the troops.”

Kakashi frowned, his eyebrows lifting slightly as he blurted out without thinking, “That’s all he said?” His tone was a mix of surprise and disbelief. It was hard to imagine Orochimaru acting without saying more.

Shikato raised an eyebrow, studying Kakashi with an expression that combined contemplation and faint skepticism. “No, that’s all he said,” he replied slowly, as if trying to analyze Kakashi’s reaction. His gaze then shifted to Sakumo. “At least, that’s all he told me or anyone else. Why do you ask?”

Kakashi forced himself to organize his thoughts, even as the questions in his mind swirled like a storm. It didn’t make sense for Orochimaru to remain silent. The Sannin wasn’t exactly known for his restraint—especially not when he held information that could grant him an advantage.

The first thought that came to Kakashi’s mind was even more unsettling than the idea of Orochimaru already revealing everything. Perhaps the Sannin was deliberately staying quiet, biding his time—waiting for the perfect moment. Or worse, he had already devised a plan. Kakashi’s stomach twisted. Orochimaru’s silence wasn’t reassuring. It was the calm before a storm Kakashi didn’t want to face.

Orochimaru had ties to Danzo—that connection wasn’t a secret. Maybe he intended to keep the information about the Sharingan under wraps until he returned to the village, where he could hand it directly to Danzo. It was a cunning, manipulative plan—one that suited Orochimaru perfectly. This way, he could keep a low profile while inching closer to Kakashi, avoiding any undue attention from the rest of the village.

One thing was certain: if it became known that a non-Uchiha possessed the Sharingan, it would cause an uproar. Not only would the Hokage and the village elders demand an explanation for how it was possible—the Uchiha clan itself would also demand answers. And they wouldn’t do so politely; they would insist, forcefully. Kakashi could vividly imagine the consequences. The clan would see it as an insult, perhaps even an attack on their legacy. It could even escalate into a political conflict—a thought that was anything but reassuring.

Kakashi knew this was far from a harmless situation. Having Orochimaru and Danzo as adversaries in this game was bad enough. But the prospect of antagonizing the Uchiha as well sent a chill down his spine.

When Kakashi returned to the village after the mission at the Kannabi Bridge, he had felt the palpable resentment of the Uchiha clan. The fact that a non-Uchiha wielded the Sharingan was seen by many as an affront. Only Fugaku’s level-headedness and firm leadership had prevented the situation from escalating into open hostility.

It was only much later that Kakashi understood why Minato had been so adamant about keeping a close eye on him. At the time, he had thought it was solely due to Obito’s death. But that was only part of the truth. His sensei had also been deeply concerned that someone from the Uchiha clan might attempt to take back the Sharingan by force. Minato had wanted to protect Kakashi.

In the end, it was Fugaku’s foresight that kept the situation from spiraling out of control. Even Fugaku, who embodied the pride of the Uchiha, was wise enough to avoid internal conflict so soon after the war’s end. Kakashi knew that Fugaku’s prudence had saved his life more than once. Yet despite this, the tension between him and the Uchiha remained a constant shadow, one that would follow him in the years to come.

The biggest difference now, however, was that there was no explanation for why Kakashi had the Sharingan. Back then, the Uchiha had refrained from asking too many questions because there was a story that provided an acceptable explanation. Now, everything was different. Without a clear answer, they would quickly suspect that Kakashi had somehow “stolen” the Sharingan. It was unthinkable that they would simply accept its existence without question.

Of course, Sakumo would never stand idly by. He would do anything to protect his son, even if it meant standing against the clan and the village. But the consequences would be catastrophic. An open conflict within Konoha would not only threaten the fragile balance but also leave the village more vulnerable in the midst of this war.

Kakashi shook his head slightly, keeping his expression composed even as the tension was written across his face. “I barely remember the details,” he said in a calm voice, though the words tore at him inside. “I thought Orochimaru might have said something to shed light on the situation.” With this explanation, he sank deeper into the pillow, deliberately adopting a relaxed posture to avoid raising suspicion.

Before any further questions could arise, Kakashi deftly changed the subject. “Was the diversion successful?” His voice was measured, as if he were simply redirecting attention to the mission. It was a question that demonstrated both interest and professionalism, while also serving as a quiet attempt to steer the conversation away.

Sakumo gave a faint smile, a mixture of pride and weariness, and nodded. “Yes, it was. Thanks to your efforts, we were able to dismantle the enemy’s camp without significant losses. It’s given us an important advantage. At last, we’re making progress again.” His voice was steady, though it carried the weight of a man who had seen far too much.

He continued, "The first scout teams have already advanced to secure the area. In the meantime, we're holding our position here and preparing to send in the first larger units." Sakumo tried to emphasize the positive aspects, but Kakashi couldn’t miss what lay behind his father’s words. The faint smile on Sakumo's lips couldn’t hide the deep worry in his eyes.

Despite the significant progress they had made, there was still a long road ahead. The victory was only a small step in a much larger game. Kakashi knew that the voices of dissent against his father likely hadn’t quieted. Even a success like this diversionary maneuver wouldn’t completely silence the doubts and criticism surrounding Sakumo’s decisions.

He had hesitated—and in a time when hesitation was seen as weakness. Worse, he had left his post at the front to rush to his son’s aid. For some, that might have been an unforgivable decision, a betrayal of the rigid principles of the Shinobi Code.

Before Kakashi could ask any more questions, Sakumo stood and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. His voice was calm, though there was a faint sense of urgency in his words.

"Rest, Kakashi," he said gently but firmly. "Shikato and I need to plan the next steps. Once the troops are organized and deployed, we’ll return to the village together. You’ll have the chance to recover there. After that, we’ll figure out what comes next."

Sakumo's gaze grew more serious for a moment. "Then we’ll also need to talk about what happened on the way to the front."

Kakashi suppressed the urge to roll his eyes in irritation. In his view, there were far more pressing matters than dwelling on whatever punishment might await him. His father had hinted at sending him back to the Academy, but Kakashi was fairly certain that was an empty threat—or at least, he hoped so.

Yet there was something else weighing on Kakashi’s mind. He hadn’t missed the concerned glance Shikato had thrown his father—a look that said more than words ever could. Kakashi could read the silent worry clearly and had the distinct feeling that Shikato shared the same fear he did:

Sakumo was ignoring his own injuries. He was trying to appear strong, as he always did, but Kakashi knew his father might easily push himself too far. It was typical of him—typical of the "White Fang" of Konoha, who always placed himself last as long as he could protect others.

Kakashi had seen it many times before, his father pushing beyond his limits, and it had always left a bitter taste in his mouth. The thought that Sakumo might exhaust himself again made the concern in Kakashi churn restlessly. This time, he didn’t want to just stand by. This time, he had to find a way to support his father—whether Sakumo allowed it or not.

Just as Sakumo was about to turn to Shikato, Kakashi reached for his wrist. The sudden contact made Sakumo pause, and he turned back to his son with a questioning look. Kakashi gazed up at him, his expression serious and filled with concern.

"I'm sorry that you got hurt because of me," Kakashi began in a quiet but earnest voice. He hesitated for a moment before adding, even more softly, "Please... take care of yourself and get some rest too."

For a moment, Sakumo looked surprised before his expression softened. A gentle smile crossed his face, one that conveyed far more than words could. "You don’t need to worry about me. I’m fine, and I’ll take care of myself."

His eyes briefly flicked to Shikato, who silently understood and gave a slight nod before stepping out of the tent. The air grew still, the only sound being the faint rustling of the tent walls as Sakumo slowly sat back down on the edge of Kakashi’s bed. Gently, he took Kakashi’s hand in his, his movements calm and deliberate.

"Listen to me," he began, his voice firm but full of affection. "It wasn’t your fault that I got hurt. You executed your mission brilliantly, and I’m truly proud of you."

He paused for a moment, his gaze steady on Kakashi, serious yet filled with warmth. "But I could never have left you alone. It was my decision to step in front of the bomb and protect you. I knew the risks, and I accept them."

Sakumo lowered his head slightly, as though searching for the right words, before adding quietly, "I just wish I could have prevented it. I never wanted to put you in a situation like that."

Kakashi could clearly hear the pain in Sakumo’s voice, and it was hard for him to imagine the position he had placed his father in. It had been his own plan—he was the one who had volunteered for the diversion. At the time, the only thing that mattered to him was helping Sakumo and countering the growing dissent against him.

But now, looking back on the events, Kakashi was beginning to understand what that decision had truly meant. He had put his father in danger, forced him into a situation that could have easily cost him his life. Kakashi felt the weight of that responsibility pressing heavily on his shoulders.

Back then, he hadn’t thought about what it would mean for Sakumo to let him go. He had only wanted one thing: to protect his father from facing another fate like before—being ostracized and judged by the village. He hadn’t wanted Sakumo to break under the burden of his choices again.

Sakumo gently let go of Kakashi’s hand, but his smile remained, warm and patient. "By the way," he began, a hint of curiosity in his tone, "I just remembered—there was something you wanted to tell me before we were attacked. What was it?"

Kakashi felt his heart skip for a moment as he remembered what his father was referring to. But he decided it was better not to tell Sakumo anything for now. Until he understood the truth about the Sharingan or what Orochimaru was really planning, he didn’t want to drag his father into this unnecessarily. Kakashi was determined to handle things on his own—no matter how difficult it might be.

With a convincing blend of surprise and feigned thoughtfulness, he lifted his head. “Really?” he asked, making an effort to sound as innocent as possible. “I can’t remember anymore. Maybe it wasn’t anything important.”

Sakumo furrowed his brow slightly, as if weighing the answer, but eventually he relented and leaned back. “Hmm… maybe. There was a lot happening in that moment anyway,” he said, his tone calm, though his gaze lingered on Kakashi with a probing edge.

Kakashi forced a small smile, even though he knew his father could likely see through him. Sakumo knew him better than Kakashi often wanted to admit, and his silence could reveal just as much as his words. But for now, at least, Sakumo seemed willing to let the matter rest.

“I just hope you’ll tell me someday if you remember,” Sakumo added with a gentle smile as he rose to his feet. “Rest up. We’ll figure out the rest when you’re ready.”

Kakashi gave a faint nod, watching silently as his father left the tent. Only after Sakumo’s heavy footsteps faded and the stillness returned did he let his head sink back into the pillow. With a deep breath, he tried to release the tension gripping his body, but the lump in his throat remained stubbornly in place.

Slowly, he slid further down into the bed, pulling the blanket tighter around himself. He stared up at the fabric ceiling of the tent for a long moment, as if it might somehow offer him answers. Finally, he raised his hands to his face, his fingers burying themselves in his hair.

Stay calm. Think. But that was easier said than done. His thoughts were a tangled mess—flashes of the attack, the inexplicable activation of the Sharingan, Orochimaru, and his father’s injuries all knotted together into an overwhelming web.

There was so much to do, so many problems to solve, and yet he felt paralyzed. Every attempt to form a clear plan was interrupted by another issue surfacing before he could finish sorting the first.

Kakashi took another deep breath, fighting against the rising panic threatening to overtake him. One thing at a time, he reminded himself, even though his body felt heavy and drained.

He had the distinct feeling that time was slipping away from him, yet he was powerless to act immediately. The pressure weighed on him like an invisible burden, but Kakashi knew giving up wasn’t an option. I have to do this, he thought, slowly clenching his hands into fists. I don’t have a choice.

***********

Almost two days passed in which seemingly nothing happened, while Kakashi’s inner turmoil steadily grew. He lay on his cot, a book in his hands, but his eyes barely skimmed the lines. Instead, his thoughts kept drifting back to the unresolved questions that had been haunting him for days.

At the other end of the tent, his father sat poring over maps and reports, working through strategies and crafting new plans. The atmosphere between them was quiet, but Kakashi could feel the tension in the air. It was a silence that weighed heavily on him.

Over the past few days, he had tried repeatedly to find answers, but all he managed to achieve was a growing sense of helplessness. The Sharingan hadn’t resurfaced, and no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn’t make sense of why Orochimaru had stayed silent.

One possibility kept creeping into his mind, and he liked it less each time he considered it: Orochimaru might intend to report this to Danzo. The thought made Kakashi swallow hard. He knew all too well how ruthless Danzo was and what it could mean if the Sannin shared this knowledge with him.

He closed the book and let it fall carelessly onto the blanket. His gaze wandered to the tent entrance, where the fabric flaps moved gently in the breeze. Each moment of waiting felt as if it was pulling him deeper into a web of uncertainty and fear. Kakashi knew he couldn’t go on like this forever—he needed to act before it was too late. But how?

He felt trapped in a dead end. Every fiber of his being urged him to move forward, to find answers and craft a plan—yet he was stuck. To make matters worse, his father spent nearly every free moment by his side. Sakumo barely left him alone, and while Kakashi appreciated his father’s care, the constant presence was stifling, leaving him no room to think clearly.

He had barely a moment to himself, no chance to organize his thoughts or plan his next steps. Worse still, he couldn’t risk experimenting further with the Sharingan. Since its awakening, there had been no signs that it would activate again. The uncertainty gnawed at him.

But it wasn’t just the mystery of the Sharingan weighing on him—his concern for his father was just as heavy. Over the past few days, Sakumo had barely taken a break. Instead of resting, he had thrown himself obsessively into his work, studying maps and refining strategies as though the entire weight of the war rested on his shoulders.

Kakashi could see that his father was exhausted, even if Sakumo would never admit it. The small signs—the shadows under his eyes, the fleeting moments when he clutched his side—did not escape Kakashi’s notice.

He knew it wouldn’t be long before the plans were finalized and the troops would mobilize. After that, they would return to the village. Kakashi clung to the hope that Sakumo would finally allow himself to rest then. But part of him doubted it. His father wasn’t the type to step back while there was still work to be done—even if it cost him his health.

Just as Kakashi was about to sink deeper into his thoughts, he was startled by the faint rustling at the tent’s entrance. Shikato stepped inside, his face marked by a serious expression. Both Sakumo and Kakashi immediately turned to look at him.

Sakumo, who was bent over his plans, straightened slightly, casting a brief glance at Nara before turning back to his documents. His voice remained calm and attentive as he asked, "What is it, Shikato? Has something happened?"

Shikato let out a quiet sigh and stepped further into the tent, his serious expression unchanged. "You asked to be informed immediately once the first scouting parties returned," he began steadily.

Sakumo lifted his gaze from the papers, his eyes sharp and alert, and gave a silent nod, signaling Shikato to continue.

"The first group just arrived and reported in," Shikato continued, his tone measured but with a hint of urgency. "The enemy appears to have retreated, likely to regroup. This gives us a critical opportunity. If we act quickly, we could deploy the first troops today and weaken their position before they’ve fully reorganized."

Sakumo leaned back in his chair, his eyes drifting thoughtfully over the map in front of him, his fingers tracing the inked edges. A moment of silence passed before he finally gave a decisive nod. "Alright. Inform the unit and make sure they’re fully briefed."

His gaze shifted, locking onto Shikato with calm determination audible in his voice. "If everything proceeds as planned, we should be able to return to the village tomorrow. I trust our replacements will arrive today."

"I’ll handle it," Shikato replied, though his expression grew heavier as he added, "but there’s something else."

Sakumo raised an interested eyebrow, slowly looking up from the map. Kakashi, already sitting up straighter, placed the book from his lap aside, curiosity flickering in his gaze.

"Orochimaru has also returned," Shikato continued, his voice steady, though there was an unmistakable weight behind it, "and he wishes to speak with you. He’s waiting outside."

The words hung in the air for a moment, and Kakashi felt a wave of tension ripple through him.

Kakashi swallowed hard, an uncomfortable tightness forming in his throat. As he sat up further, he felt beads of sweat gathering on his brow. One unsettling question burned in his mind: Does Orochimaru want to tell Sakumo something?

Sakumo rose slowly from his chair, a faint, almost reassuring smile playing on his lips, though the cautious calm in his eyes remained unmistakable. "Send him in," he said, his voice steady and firm. "I was planning to thank him anyway."

Shikato gave a curt nod before leaving the tent without another word. The tension in the room seemed to grow thicker with each passing second, and Kakashi felt his nervousness mounting. Almost unconsciously, his hands brushed over his thighs—a quiet attempt to calm himself. At the very least, he was now alert and present, which gave him a sliver of comfort. It meant he had the opportunity to speak with his father immediately—perhaps even with Orochimaru himself.

A thought began to take shape in Kakashi’s mind: if he and his father confronted the Sannin together, perhaps they could reach an agreement—find a way to silence him. Kakashi knew it was a risky move, but he had no other choice. One thing, however, was certain: Orochimaru, enigmatic and unpredictable as he was, respected Sakumo. And that was something they could use.

The moment Orochimaru entered the tent, the air seemed to shift, thickening with an almost tangible presence. His gaze swept slowly through the space, as though he were cataloging every corner, every detail. Finally, his eyes settled on Kakashi.

Kakashi felt his shoulders tense involuntarily, but he forced himself to meet the Sannin’s gaze.

Orochimaru’s expression betrayed nothing at first—his face was a mask of perfect composure. Then, slowly, his lips curled into a subtle, dangerous smirk that sent a chill down Kakashi’s spine. Before Kakashi could react or interpret the gesture, Orochimaru turned his attention to Sakumo with fluid grace.

Sakumo greeted Orochimaru with a warm smile and a polite nod. “Welcome back,” he said in a calm, steady voice, pushing his papers aside.

Orochimaru returned the nod and stepped closer to the table. His eyes flickered over the scattered documents, as though absorbing their contents in an instant. “It seems you’ve already been planning your next moves,” he remarked, his voice low and almost flattering.

His gaze shifted back to Sakumo, a glimmer of calculation flashing in his golden eyes. “The attack on their camp caught them completely off guard. They’ve retreated far, likely to reorganize. It would be wise to capitalize on this opportunity and strike swiftly,” he added, his words smooth and deliberate, like silk gliding over a blade.

Sakumo nodded thoughtfully, his eyes fixed on the maps before him. “It does seem to be our best chance at the moment,” he said, his tone calm but resolute. A heavy silence fell over the tent as Orochimaru stood motionless. Kakashi couldn’t tear his eyes away from the Sannin, searching for any sign—any flicker of emotion or intent—but Orochimaru’s face remained an impenetrable mask. His cold, intense gaze lingered on Sakumo, unreadable and unnerving.

Sakumo cleared his throat softly, his voice firm as he spoke again. “I want to thank you, Orochimaru,” he began, his eyes briefly meeting the Sannin’s before returning to the maps. “Thank you for saving Kakashi and me. Without your intervention, we might not be here now.”

Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and stepped closer to the table. His fingers began tapping rhythmically against the rough wood surface, as though drumming to an invisible beat. The tension in the room seemed to mount with each tap, and Kakashi felt a knot tightening in his stomach. Would the Sannin reveal everything now?

Kakashi forced himself to remain calm, even as his heart raced. In his mind, he prepared feverishly, searching for the right words—the words that might protect both his father and himself.

Orochimaru’s gaze eventually shifted to Kakashi, locking onto him with an intensity that made him feel exposed, as though the Sannin could see straight through him. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. But instead of looking away, Kakashi squared his shoulders, lifted his chin, and held the piercing gaze. His gray eyes narrowed slightly, silently conveying a steely resolve.

Orochimaru betrayed no emotion as he turned back to Sakumo. “It was pure luck—nothing worth mentioning,” he said dismissively, a cold smile flickering across his lips. He raised a hand and waved it off as if the matter were of no consequence.

“There wasn’t much left to do, after all,” he added, his tone carrying a faint, almost mocking edge.

Kakashi’s eyes widened briefly as he caught the silent challenge in Orochimaru’s gaze. It was unmistakable—the Sannin knew. His eyes conveyed far more than his words ever could, and Kakashi felt a cold knot tightening in his stomach. Instinctively, he clenched his jaw, refusing to look away, his posture tense and his eyes flashing with defiance. It was a silent warning—but one that Orochimaru appeared entirely unfazed by.

The Sannin remained unperturbed by Kakashi’s stance. Instead, the faintest hint of amusement played on his lips before he turned his attention back to Sakumo, as if nothing had transpired.

Sakumo frowned slightly, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Orochimaru with a questioning look. “What do you mean, there wasn’t much left to do?” he asked, his voice calm but edged with a note of suspicion. His brows knit together, betraying his unease.

A seemingly friendly, yet undeniably insincere smile spread across Orochimaru’s face. “Your boy fought valiantly,” he began in a tone that bordered on praise but carried an undercurrent of subtle mockery. He let the words hang in the air, drawing out the tension like a blade poised above their heads.

Kakashi felt his entire body tighten in response. His fists clenched unconsciously, and he shifted forward uneasily, as though he might leap into the conversation at any moment. His throat felt constricted, and a prickling unease churned in his stomach.

The seconds stretched into an agonizing eternity as Orochimaru paused, his silence unbearable. Kakashi’s heartbeat thundered in his chest, so loud he was certain it must be audible to everyone in the room. Panic flickered in his eyes as he stared at the Sannin like a wolf sizing up a dangerous adversary.

“Of course, he didn’t stand much of a chance,” Orochimaru finally continued, his tone tinged with feigned regret. “But he bought you precious time. If not for that, I likely would have arrived too late. I must admit, I was impressed by his fighting spirit.” His words sounded almost complimentary, but the subtle edge in his voice made Kakashi flinch internally.

Orochimaru’s gaze remained fixed on Sakumo, his demeanor as composed and calculated as ever. Yet it was Kakashi who couldn’t hold back any longer. His eyes widened in shock, and he shifted restlessly on the cot, the tension radiating from him palpable.

He stared at the Sannin in disbelief. Orochimaru had lied. The man, who had seen and understood everything, was deliberately withholding the truth. Kakashi could hardly process it. Why? What was his purpose? A man like Orochimaru, who never missed an opportunity to use information to his advantage, was now keeping silent about the biggest secret of all.

Relief washed over Kakashi, mingling uneasily with suspicion. Orochimaru’s silence was anything but altruistic—that much was clear. It meant he had a plan. And Kakashi knew all too well that whatever Orochimaru was scheming, it could only spell trouble.

Sakumo’s eyes widened in surprise, and his gaze immediately snapped to Kakashi. For a moment, silence hung in the air, broken only by the sudden sharpness in Sakumo’s voice. “You didn’t tell me you fought.”

Kakashi glanced quickly at his father, his thoughts racing like wildfire through his mind. He forced himself to suppress the rising panic and maintain his composure. “I…” he began, but the words caught in his throat as his eyes briefly darted to Orochimaru, who was watching him with an unsettlingly calm expression.

The quiet game the Sannin was playing made Kakashi’s heart race faster, but he steadied himself and turned his focus back to Sakumo. “I… I can’t really remember what happened after the explosion,” he finally lied, his voice steady despite the storm raging inside him.

“That doesn’t surprise me,” Orochimaru interjected, folding his arms and leaning casually against the table.

“He barely even realized I’d arrived,” he added, his tone smooth and unhurried. Kakashi felt a knot tighten in his stomach as the Sannin continued. “By the time I reached him, he was already unconscious.”

A cold shiver ran down Kakashi’s spine, and it grew harder for him to maintain his outward calm. Inside, a tempest of unanswered questions raged, and the pressure to uncover the truth felt almost unbearable.

His gaze remained fixed on Orochimaru, whose impenetrable expression betrayed nothing of his true thoughts. Yet Kakashi could feel it—there was a sinister intent lingering in the air, hidden beneath the Sannin’s measured words and controlled demeanor.

Orochimaru was planning something. Of that, Kakashi was certain. The possibility that he might involve Danzo gnawed at him like an unforgiving shadow, relentless and consuming.

Sakumo’s eyes shifted back to Orochimaru, his brow furrowing slightly in concern. After a moment, he nodded slowly, as if weighing the Sannin’s words. “That makes sense,” he murmured softly, his gaze falling momentarily to the ground. “Kakashi did suffer a pretty severe concussion.”

But Kakashi could hear the subtle undertones in his father’s voice—the unspoken guilt that clung to Sakumo like an invisible burden. It was clear that this situation had shaken him deeply, far more than he would ever admit.

Seeking to shake himself from his thoughts, Sakumo suddenly raised his head, speaking with a firm tone, though his eyes still betrayed his inner conflict. “Why were you even there?” he asked, fixing Orochimaru with a piercing stare.

Orochimaru straightened from the table, his gaze briefly sweeping across the tent as if searching for the right words. Finally, he turned partially to the side, his voice dropping to an unusually quiet, almost contemplative tone. “Even if the boy does get on my nerves from time to time, he’s still my student,” he began, a faint hint of honesty in his words that momentarily threw Kakashi off balance.

Then Orochimaru paused, as if carefully weighing his next words, before continuing with a faint twitch of his lips: “I needed to ensure he could handle himself.” His voice was once again composed.

After a brief silence, he added in a tone that almost resembled praise, “Of course, I should have known you’d never leave him on his own.” His gaze shifted to Sakumo, though the vigilant, predatory glint in his eyes remained.

Sakumo studied Orochimaru with a piercing stare, as if trying to see past the Sannin’s facade. Kakashi, too, focused intently on Orochimaru, his mind whirling with thoughts and theories. Even during their journey to the front, Kakashi had suspected that Orochimaru—though in his own cryptic, reserved way—might harbor a certain fondness for him. It wasn’t as obvious or warm as Minato’s care, but there were subtle hints.

The memory of Orochimaru’s reaction when he saved Kakashi from the explosion lingered in his mind. It had been excessive—more than necessary, more than expected. And Kakashi had a hunch as to why. It had to have something to do with Tsunade’s brother, Nawaki. The boy’s death had deeply affected Orochimaru, more than he had ever admitted. Perhaps Kakashi reminded him of Nawaki—a young ninja full of potential, caught in the heart of war, surrounded by danger.

But even if that were true, it didn’t explain why Orochimaru was staying silent now. Why had he lied about what really happened? Was he holding something back to protect Kakashi? Or was Kakashi misinterpreting the situation entirely? Could Orochimaru’s silence be part of a larger, incomprehensible plan? The idea that Orochimaru might actually want to protect him felt strange to Kakashi—and yet, it lingered, just out of reach.

Before Kakashi could sort through the whirlwind of his thoughts, Orochimaru abruptly turned fully away from them. His voice was cool and detached as he announced, “I’ve heard you’re returning to the village tomorrow. I’ll be joining you.”

Sakumo met Orochimaru’s gaze and gave a slow nod. “I’ll let you know when we’re ready to depart.” His tone was calm, almost overly polite. The Sannin gave a curt nod, then turned and began to walk away without another word.

But just before Orochimaru could leave the tent, Sakumo stopped him with a brief remark. “Orochimaru?”

The Sannin halted, casting a cold, inquisitive glance over his shoulder. “Yes?”

For a moment, Sakumo hesitated, as if searching for the right words. Finally, he spoke softly, though his voice carried genuine gratitude. “Thank you. For everything. Especially for looking out for my son.” His eyes stayed firmly on Orochimaru, and a faint, almost apologetic smile played on his lips. “Perhaps I misjudged you.”

Orochimaru paused, motionless like a statue, before slowly turning to the side. His voice was soft, almost a whisper, yet it carried a cutting sharpness that penetrated the room: "You shouldn't be so sure of yourself, Sakumo. Trust your instincts instead." Without another explanation or a glance back, Orochimaru vanished from the tent.

Sakumo and Kakashi watched Orochimaru for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. Kakashi sighed quietly and lowered his gaze to his hands. After this conversation, he felt like he understood the situation even less. It didn’t help him organize his thoughts or solve any of his problems—in fact, it felt like everything had become even more complicated. The Sannin was a mystery, and Kakashi had no idea how to properly assess him. He needed to talk to someone about it. Once they were back in the village, he would have to go to Minato and tell him what had happened. He just hoped his sensei would still speak to him. An apology would be unavoidable.

Sakumo turned to Kakashi, slowly approached him, and sank down beside him with a deep breath. "I suppose I should really be grateful that Orochimaru is your sensei," he said, looking thoughtful. "It seems like he's changed."

Kakashi nodded silently and continued staring at his hands. Maybe his father was right—maybe Orochimaru had actually changed through his role as Kakashi’s sensei, or at least something within him was beginning to shift. But Kakashi could hardly imagine that this would be enough to fundamentally change Orochimaru. Most likely, the Sannin was still pursuing his own secret experiments and continuing to work with Danzo.

Sakumo draped an arm around Kakashi and gently pulled him closer. Kakashi let it happen and rested his head on his father's shoulder. It was undeniable that this closeness helped him organize his thoughts and emotions, giving him a bit of clarity. There was still so much to think about and plan. Above all, he needed to find a way to speak to Orochimaru alone—and hopefully before they returned to the village.

Chapter Text

Kakashi stood at the door, listening to the quiet house. Carefully, he extended his chakra to sense the surroundings and felt the calm, steady chakra of his father. With a soft sigh, he leaned against the doorframe. Finally, Sakumo had fallen asleep.

Slowly, he straightened up, walked over to his bed, and arranged the blankets to make it appear as though he were sleeping there. Then, he grabbed his jacket, slipped it on, and quietly opened the window. Without making a sound, he jumped outside. Suppressing his chakra carefully, he moved swiftly through the surrounding trees, with a clear goal in mind: to finally speak with Minato.

It had been two days since they returned to the village. Sakumo had insisted that Kakashi undergo a thorough examination at the hospital. His leg was treated further, and the fracture was additionally stabilized. However, he had to take at least a week off from training – and if it was up to his father, even two weeks.

Sakumo had made it clear that Kakashi needed to listen to him and avoid taking any solo actions. They would also have a serious conversation about what had happened on the front.

But so far, Sakumo hadn't found the time for such a conversation. As feared, he hardly rested. Only after persistent urging did he allow another examination at the hospital – but instead of resting afterward, he immediately threw himself back into work. He handled reports, had meetings with the Hokage, and didn’t take any breaks.

Kakashi was worried about his father. He seemed exhausted, but Kakashi knew there was no point in bringing it up. Sakumo would just reassure him, assuring that everything was fine – all to avoid burdening him.

To his relief, Sakumo had fallen asleep early on the sofa tonight. Exhaustion had finally caught up with him. Kakashi left him to sleep peacefully and seized the opportunity to sneak away unnoticed.

He absolutely needed to speak with Minato – tell him everything and hope that he would have a solution. But most of all, he needed to apologize. He hadn’t been fair to his sensei and had just bypassed him.

Kakashi hoped that Minato would give him a chance and would talk to him. He didn't know why he was afraid of being rejected; Minato was always fair and wouldn’t just send him away. Still, he was worried. He had bypassed him and went off on his own.

But now he needed his help and had to speak with him. Maybe Minato had an idea of what he should do next. The Sharingan remained gone, and Kakashi didn’t know how to activate it. He also hadn’t had a chance to speak with Orochimaru. Although the Sannin had traveled back to the village with them, he had kept his distance from Kakashi and hadn’t given him a chance. To make matters worse, his father hadn’t taken his eyes off him, and even back in the village, he hadn’t had any chance to speak with him.

Kakashi landed silently on a branch and peered through the kitchen window into his sensei’s apartment. But instead of seeing Minato, he spotted Kushina, who was standing at the stove, stirring something in a pot.

He furrowed his brows – it was already pretty late for dinner. For a moment, he hesitated, then let his chakra flare briefly. As expected, Kushina immediately reacted and turned to look at him.

When their gazes met, Kakashi gave her a brief smile and waved at her.

Kushina stood still, regarding Kakashi with an expressionless gaze. He knew all too well that she was far more vengeful than Minato. She would give him a brutally honest opinion about his behavior – without holding anything back.

After a brief moment, she lowered her head before walking to the window and opening it. "What are you doing here so late?" she asked in a calm voice.

Kakashi crouched down and extended his chakra carefully, but he couldn't sense Minato’s presence – the apartment seemed empty.

"I need to speak with Minato-sensei," he began, then looked away and quietly added, "I want to apologize to him."

Kushina remained silent for a moment before crossing her arms and giving Kakashi a skeptical look.

"He was never really angry at you, and you know that. Minato was worried. Although, to be honest, I would have preferred if he was angry with you – after all, you bypassed him and just left for the front."

"I know!" Kakashi replied, straightening up. His gaze was serious, his voice firm.

"I should have accepted his no. I shouldn’t have just gone behind his back and disappeared. But I had no choice – I had to go to the front. I had to know how my father was doing."

After a brief silence, Kushina sighed softly, then stepped aside.

"Come on in. Minato would be upset if I just sent you away," she said, then added, "But he's not here right now. He just came back from a mission and is giving his report."

Her gaze drifted to the clock, and she slightly furrowed her brow. "He should be back soon."

Kakashi nodded briefly, jumped onto the windowsill, and glided silently into the kitchen. Immediately, the familiar scent of Kushina's soup hit him – a dish she often cooked when Minato and he returned from a mission.

Back then, he had often refused the food, but the smell had stayed with him. And now, in this moment, it gave him an unexpected sense of security.

Slowly, Kakashi stepped up to the stove and watched as steam rose from the pot. The familiar scent hung heavily in the air. Kushina watched him calmly but said nothing.

After a moment, Kakashi took a deep breath. "You used to cook this soup for us a lot. Sensei always looked forward to it when we came home. He talked about it so much that it almost got annoying." A faint smile flickered across his lips as he drifted into memories.

Kushina's posture softened immediately, and she took a step closer to Kakashi. He felt the change in her mood right away and knew she had something on her mind.

Slowly, he turned toward her and looked at her calmly. "What do you want to know?" he asked quietly.

Kushina chuckled softly and looked at Kakashi with an amused expression. "I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that you noticed that right away. After all, you didn’t become Hokage for nothing."

Kakashi turned his gaze away and stared out the window. It didn’t surprise him that Minato had told her something about the future. Kushina could be persistent – she probably had asked him so many questions that he eventually gave in.

Still, Kakashi wondered how much his sensei had actually told her. He doubted Minato had been able to tell her everything.

"So, what do you want to know?" Kakashi asked, turning his gaze toward the moon.

Kushina hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "Minato told me we have a son, Naruto. And that you took care of him and kept an eye on him." She paused briefly, then leaned against the kitchen counter. "He didn't want to tell me anything, but I insisted and kept talking to him until he said something. But somehow, I feel like he didn’t tell me everything."

Kakashi hummed softly and looked at Kushina, who was staring at him with a serious expression. He lowered his head and felt the weight on his shoulders. How could he honestly answer her questions? Even Minato hadn’t been able to bring himself to do so. Kakashi didn’t want – and couldn’t be the one – to tell her the whole truth. But now there was no turning back; she would demand answers.

"What do you think he’s hiding from you?" Kakashi asked calmly, keeping his gaze fixed on her.

Kushina's eyes drifted to the ceiling as she hummed quietly. "He told me we had a son, but not much more. When I asked him about Naruto, he became noticeably reserved. I know exactly that he's hiding something from me – I know him too well for that." Her gaze met Kakashi’s again. "Please be honest with me. Is it possible that I couldn’t be there for Naruto?"

Kakashi bit his lip and looked away. There was no point in lying to her – Kushina wasn’t stupid; she knew something had happened. Slowly, Kakashi exhaled deeply and lowered his gaze to the floor. "You died shortly after his birth, just like Minato-sensei."

Immediately, an uncomfortable silence settled between them. Kakashi didn’t dare to look up at Kushina. He knew he couldn’t bear to see the disappointed look in her eyes. Knowing she had died before she could truly get to know her son must have been unbearably painful. Kakashi now understood why Minato hadn’t told her. His sensei had wanted to protect her, to spare her that pain – the pain of having abandoned her own child. No matter what he said now, he couldn’t take that pain away from her.

Before Kakashi could continue his thoughts, Kushina moved, going to the cupboard to get plates. "You’re welcome to eat with us, I made enough for everyone," she explained, starting to set the table. Kakashi watched her movements carefully.

"By the way, how did you manage to become Hokage? I mean, for someone who’s supposed to be an adult, you sure act childish," she added with a chuckle.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow – he knew what she was up to: she was trying to distract herself. He didn’t mind ending the topic. "It could be because I’m still a child," he explained, crossing his arms.

Kushina turned to him and raised an eyebrow. "Your body might be that of a child, but your mind isn't – or at least, I thought it wasn’t. But from how you’ve acted, it was pretty childish."

Kakashi sighed and waved it off. "Yeah, yeah, I get it – it was wrong of me to just leave," he said, sinking into the chair at the kitchen table. His leg throbbed slightly – a reminder that it wasn’t fully healed yet.

He leaned back and continued thoughtfully, "But seriously, I think the time travel didn’t just change my body. It feels like my mind and emotions have been affected too. My mind is 36, but sometimes… I feel more like a child." His voice sounded slightly frustrated as he leaned back against the chair.

Kushina set a few more glasses on the table before sitting down across from Kakashi and watching him intently.

"It’s very possible that the time travel didn’t just affect your body, but also your feelings and hormones. You’re now in a child’s body – one that lacks the experiences of an adult." She leaned back and let her gaze rest on him. "You should be careful and not overestimate your body. Give it time. And most importantly – start accepting help."

"That's exactly why I'm here," Kakashi explained, absentmindedly moving the cutlery around. "I have a problem—or better yet, several. And I need your help."

Kushina raised an eyebrow in surprise and leaned forward slightly. "What's going on? If you're admitting you need help, it must be serious."

Kakashi nodded silently, his gaze dropping to the table. Over the past few days, it had become clear to him that he couldn't figure this out on his own—he needed support.

No one could tell him why his Sharingan had activated, or what was going on with it. Orochimaru’s true intentions were still a mystery. But maybe Minato or even Kushina had an idea. Together, they could figure out what to do next.

He had learned in life how crucial teamwork was—a lesson he had passed on to his students. But ever since he found himself in the past, he'd stopped practicing what he'd preached.

"We should wait for Minato-sensei," Kakashi said, running a tired hand over his face. "Then I can explain it to both of you properly."

Kushina nodded slowly, casting him a concerned look. "Alright, we'll wait until he gets back."

She leaned back in her chair, a soft smile appearing on her face. "While we wait, you could tell me about Naruto. I want to know everything I can about him." Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Does he take after Minato, or does he resemble me more?"

Kakashi studied her for a moment before a warm smile spread across his lips. It had been a long time since he'd had a normal conversation with Kushina—and it felt familiar, comforting.

"Whenever I look at Naruto, I see Sensei in him. His hair, his eyes—they're definitely Minato's. But his personality?" Kakashi chuckled softly. "That's all you. He's lively, full of energy and ambition. Just like both of you, he never gives up and puts his friends first. Naruto is an extraordinary kid, and he's really grown on me."

He fell silent for a moment, lowering his gaze, before quietly adding, "I miss him. And my other two students too. As much as they annoyed me at times... they're important to me."

"I can hardly imagine that you actually became a teacher," Kushina said with an amused grin. "But I'm glad that of all people, you're the teacher of my son."

Surprised, Kakashi raised his eyebrows. Of course, he knew that Kushina liked him—after all, she had even considered adopting him back then. But he had always assumed that she found him difficult as a child. He had been closed off, kept her at a distance, and consistently blocked her attempts to get closer. But apparently, she had still warmed to him from the very beginning.

"How can you be so sure that I was a good teacher for Naruto?" Kakashi asked quietly. "For most of his life, I wasn't there for him, and even as his teacher, I didn't accomplish much." He held her gaze and sighed. "Minato-sensei and you, you think too highly of me."

Kushina kept her smile, but her gaze drifted to the window. "Minato told me that you lost a lot—your father, your team... and then us too." Her voice softened. "The war had just ended, and you were still a child. Fourteen, right? No one could have expected you to take care of a newborn in that situation."

She looked at him again, her eyes full of understanding. "So stop overthinking it. I'm sure you did everything you could for Naruto—and that you took good care of him."

Kakashi stared at her silently for a moment, then closed his eyes and a warm smile spread across his lips. "You’re really something else."

When he opened his eyes again, he met Kushina’s gentle smile. Her calm presence made it easier for him to put his thoughts into words. "I admit, the time after your deaths was far from easy. To be honest, I was lost. I buried myself in my grief and didn't know how to move forward."

He paused briefly before continuing. "It wasn’t until I became a teacher and Naruto became my student—along with my other two—that I slowly found a way out of the darkness. They gave me new courage... and a family."

At those words, he slowly opened his eyes again. "Without them, I might never have made it."

Normally, he wouldn’t speak so openly about his feelings. He avoided admitting just how hard that time had truly been for him. But with Kushina, it was different. Her presence gave him a sense of security that he rarely felt.

She had always been important to him. And this time, he would do everything to protect her. Not just her. This time, he would save everyone.

Kushina studied him thoughtfully for a moment before a gentle smile appeared on her lips. She rested her chin on her hand and said in a warm voice, "You know, I don't think I've ever heard you speak so openly about your feelings. And it's so important."

She paused briefly, as if to let her words sink in, then continued, "Keep that up, Kakashi. Talk about it when something is weighing on you. It will do you good."

Kakashi waved it off with a slight smile. "Don’t get used to it. I’ll be fine, don’t worry." His voice sounded casual, but he knew very well that it wasn’t the answer Kushina wanted to hear.

"Don’t hesitate to come to me if you want to talk. I always have an open ear for you," Kushina said softly, a warm smile on her lips.

Then she leaned slightly forward and changed the subject. "But enough of that—we've gotten off track. Tell me, is it really true that Naruto will be the next Hokage?"

Kakashi couldn’t help but laugh before nodding. "Yes, it's true. He’ll be my successor, and honestly, I can’t wait to hand him the hat." An amused sparkle appeared in his eyes, but then his voice became quieter. "But he still needs some time to mature."

He leaned back slightly and continued in a gentle tone, "You can really be proud of him, Kushina. Naruto is an extraordinary Shinobi—and an even more impressive person. What he has achieved is simply incredible." Kakashi paused briefly before adding with a warm smile, "He really takes after both of you."

"From what you’re saying, I take it you’re not particularly fond of being Hokage?" Kushina asked curiously, tilting her head slightly.

Kakashi shook his head and sat up a little straighter. "Becoming Hokage was never my wish. I only did it to do a friend a favor."

Slowly, he leaned back in his chair and let his gaze drift to the ceiling. "There are definitely more pleasant ways to spend my time than sitting in the office all day and dealing with the village elders."

Kushina laughed heartily and threw her head back before looking at Kakashi again. "So those old guys are still in power? I can totally understand you—I bet it’s not easy with them." She shook her head with a smile.

"You just have to know how to handle them," Kakashi said with an amused wink.

Before Kushina could respond, the front door slammed shut, and a familiar voice called out, "I’m back!" Minato shouted from the doorway.

Immediately, Kakashi jumped up and rushed to meet Minato. When Minato saw him, he stopped abruptly and stared at him with wide eyes. "Kakashi? What are you doing here? Are you okay? Can..."

Kakashi raised a hand to interrupt his sensei. "It's all right, Sensei. I'm here because I need to talk to you, need your help, and I want to apologize."

Minato raised an eyebrow in surprise and seemed to search for the right words for a moment. "I see," he murmured, glancing briefly at Kushina before turning his attention back to Kakashi. "Maybe we should sit down first and talk calmly," he suggested.

Kakashi nodded in agreement and followed Minato and Kushina into the living room. Minato and Kushina sat on the sofa while Kakashi took a seat in an armchair across from them. He swallowed the lump in his throat and focused all his attention on the upcoming conversation. There was a lot to discuss, and he knew he couldn’t avoid revealing more details about the future. Especially about Obito and the Sharingan he had received from him. But first, he needed to apologize. That was the least he owed them. Only then could he gradually tell them everything.

Chapter Text

Minato and Kushina watched Kakashi intently. He took a deep breath and focused his gaze on Minato. “First, I want to apologize to you. I’m sorry!” he said firmly. “I shouldn’t have just disappeared without speaking to you one last time. That wasn’t fair to you.”

Minato immediately straightened up and offered Kakashi an encouraging smile. “You don’t need to apologize. Really, it’s okay. The most important thing is that you came back safely.”

Kushina sighed and nudged Minato in the side, rolling her eyes. “Be honest with him, Minato. He’s old enough to hear the truth. Just tell him you were disappointed that he went behind your back and that you were seriously worried about him. Kakashi’s apology is more than justified.”

Minato let out a quiet sigh and leaned back into the sofa while Kakashi averted his gaze. He knew his sensei wouldn’t openly admit it, even if he was disappointed. Minato had always been that way—even in the future, he had never outright said when Kakashi had let him down, even though there must have been plenty of moments. But Minato cared too much about him to make him feel bad. Instead, he always tried to encourage and support him, no matter what.

Kakashi had never really shown Minato how much he meant to him or how grateful he was that Minato had stayed by his side—especially after the tragic failure of his father’s mission. Instead of expressing his gratitude, he had withdrawn, closed himself off, and kept his sensei at a distance. But despite his aloof nature, Minato remained patient, took care of him, and never left him alone. Only after Minato’s death did Kakashi realize how much his sensei had done for him and how deeply he had truly valued him—just as he had Kushina.

“She’s right, Sensei. You don’t have to go easy on me,” Kakashi said calmly, looking back at Minato. “You can be honest with me—I can handle it.”

Minato remained silent for a moment before sighing softly and lowering his head slightly. “Kushina is right,” he finally admitted. “I was disappointed, Kakashi. And I was worried about you—even knowing that Orochimaru was with you and that your father was likely watching over you. I thought we were a team. That we worked together.” His gaze found Kakashi’s again, filled with sincere emotion.

Kakashi swallowed the lump in his throat before speaking quietly, “I hope you can forgive me—even if not right away.” His eyes briefly flickered to Kushina before returning to Minato. “From now on, I won’t shut you out anymore… no, I won’t shut either of you out. I’ve realized that I need help and that I’m in serious trouble.” His voice was calm but resolute as he met Minato’s gaze unwaveringly. His sensei looked back at him with clear concern.

It was no exaggeration—Kakashi truly needed help. He still didn’t know what Orochimaru intended to do with the information about his Sharingan. Perhaps he had already gone to Danzo and reported everything. If that were the case, Kakashi was in serious danger. Danzo would set his sights on him—more than he already had. He would want to uncover why Kakashi possessed the Sharingan and how he had obtained it. And in his current condition, Kakashi had little chance of evading him. With this weakened body, escaping Danzo would be impossible. And that man had no scruples—he wouldn’t hesitate to send his ANBU after him.

“What’s going on, Kakashi?” Minato asked in a serious tone, leaning slightly forward. His gaze hardened as he realized that this was something truly important.

Kakashi took a deep breath before he began to speak. “I told you that Obito died on an important mission. But what I haven’t told you yet is that, in his final moments, he gave me a gift.” He paused briefly, carefully choosing his words. “Just before he died, he awakened his Sharingan and entrusted it to me. To explain it better—before Obito’s accident, my left eye was severely injured in battle. As a farewell gift for my promotion to Jonin, Obito gave me his left Sharingan.”

Kushina’s eyes widened in disbelief for a moment. “Obito gave you his Sharingan?! How did the Uchiha react to that? I can’t imagine they just accepted it.”

Kakashi nodded slightly. “Let’s just say it wasn’t easy. The Uchiha weren’t exactly thrilled, but that’s not the most important thing right now. We can discuss that later, but first, I need to explain what happened before I go into what occurred on the front lines.”

He took a deep breath and continued. “During the Fourth Great Ninja War, many years later, we discovered that Obito hadn’t actually died on that mission. Instead, he stood against us as an enemy.” Kakashi paused briefly before continuing. “I know you have a lot of questions, but please be patient. I’ll explain everything step by step.”

He leaned forward slightly. “To make it short: in the end, Obito returned to our side and fought with us. But ultimately… he died.” Kakashi lowered his gaze for a moment before speaking again in a calm voice. “Before he left us, he once again transferred his Sharingan to me with the last of his chakra. With his power, we were able to end the war.”

Minato sighed, running a hand through his hair as he leaned forward slightly. “That’s a lot to take in at once, and I have to admit, I still have many questions. But I assume you’re not just telling us this story for no reason.” He paused for a moment before looking at Kakashi with a serious expression. “So, what exactly happened on the front lines that made you tell us this now?”

Kakashi nodded solemnly and lowered his gaze. “Our troops were in a difficult position—the enemy had positioned themselves strategically perfectly. A direct attack would have cost us many lives, so my father decided against it. But the pressure from others kept growing. So, I suggested a diversionary tactic and volunteered for it. My father was anything but pleased, but the council supported the plan. In the end, it was decided that I would carry out the mission alone.”

Before Kakashi could continue, Kushina interrupted him. “Why did you volunteer? You’re supposed to take care of yourself!” she scolded, crossing her arms in front of her chest.

Kakashi sighed and lowered his head. “I had to do it. I couldn’t let my father make the same mistake again,” he murmured, then added quietly, “I can’t and won’t lose him again.” His hands clenched into fists in his lap. The thought of losing his father the same way again was unbearable to him.

Minato gently placed a hand on Kushina’s thigh to calm her and gave Kakashi an encouraging smile. “And then what happened?” he asked patiently.

Kakashi shook off the thoughts creeping into his mind and refocused on the conversation. “To keep it brief—the diversion worked, and our troops were able to attack. But as I tried to retreat, I was spotted by enemy shinobi and pursued. While escaping, I fell down a slope and got my leg trapped. Before I could free myself, they had already surrounded me.”

He paused for a moment, his voice lowering slightly. “Just as they were about to attack me, my father appeared and saved me, defeating the enemy shinobi. But before we could escape, more opponents arrived. They attacked us, and my father was injured. They wanted to kill him and capture me when…” Kakashi trailed off, his gaze shifting to the window. “I awakened the Sharingan—and managed to defeat them.”

Kushina and Minato stared at him, eyes wide with shock, completely speechless. A moment of silence stretched between them until Kushina audibly sucked in a breath.

“That’s impossible! How can that be? You’re not an Uchiha—awakening the Sharingan on your own should be impossible!” Her voice was a mix of disbelief and concern.

Kakashi gave a slight nod and offered Kushina a tense smile. “That’s exactly part of my problem. I have no idea why I awakened the Sharingan—let alone how to control it. After the fight, I passed out from exhaustion, and when I woke up, it was deactivated. But the strange thing is… in the future, I was never able to turn it off, and now it seems like I have no control over it at all.”

Minato leaned forward thoughtfully, rubbing his hands together. “If you can’t control it, it could activate at any moment. That could be a serious problem, especially if someone notices. You have no plausible explanation, and the Uchiha definitely wouldn’t take it lightly that you suddenly have a Sharingan.” His brows furrowed as he considered the situation. Then he lifted his gaze back to Kakashi. “But you said that’s only part of the problem. What’s the other part?”

Kakashi leaned back in his chair with a small grin. “And this is the far more troubling part. Just before I lost consciousness, I saw Orochimaru arriving to help. I’m pretty sure he saw everything—my fight and the Sharingan.” He paused briefly before continuing. “Before you ask—no, I haven’t had the chance to talk to him. My father hasn’t let me out of his sight for a second, and Orochimaru himself has been deliberately keeping his distance from me ever since.”

Kushina and Minato watched Kakashi closely. Worry was evident in Kushina’s eyes, while Minato’s gaze remained calm but carried a hint of underlying tension. Kakashi knew his sensei immediately grasped the weight of the situation.

Minato let out a slow breath, leaned back, and tilted his head up. “If Orochimaru saw it, we have to assume that Danzo already knows as well. And that puts you in serious danger.”

Kushina glanced at Minato briefly before turning back to Kakashi. “Danzo will want to find out exactly how you got the Sharingan. He won’t hesitate to do whatever it takes to get to you.”

Kakashi nodded seriously. “That’s exactly what I’m afraid of. I’m already on Danzo’s list—he wants to use me to get to my father and prevent him from becoming the next Hokage. But if Orochimaru gives him this information, I’ll be completely at his mercy.” He averted his gaze and added quietly, “The way I am now, I wouldn’t stand a chance against him. In my current state, I wouldn’t even be able to fight back.”

Minato’s eyes widened in surprise as he immediately turned his gaze to Kakashi. Kushina also looked at him in shock. “You’re seriously thinking about fighting Danzo?” Minato asked in disbelief.

Kakashi slowly nodded, his eyes lowering to the floor. The thought of facing Danzo had been haunting him ever since he returned to the past. Especially after Pakkun had suggested that Danzo might have been responsible for his father’s suicide. Kakashi couldn’t just ignore that. He wouldn’t allow Danzo to go unpunished. One day, he would face him—and hold him accountable for everything he had done.

“This time, I’ll be the one to stop him.” Kakashi’s voice was calm, but there was an unwavering determination behind his words. “I’m certain he’s responsible for my father’s suicide. I have no concrete proof, but I know Danzo—his methods, his intentions. As Hokage, I read countless reports. I know exactly what he’s capable of.”

His fists clenched unconsciously as he continued. “He is a serious threat to the future, and it’s up to me to stop him.” Kakashi kept his gaze on the floor, his mind racing with all the things he knew about Danzo—and all the things he still needed to uncover.

Kushina sighed and leaned back. “At least you realize that you don’t stand a chance against him right now. Otherwise, I’d be afraid you’d run off to confront him this very moment.” Her voice was calm, but her eyes betrayed her concern.

Then her tone grew more serious. “You do realize you’d be getting yourself into even bigger trouble, right? Even if you managed to defeat him—which is far from certain—you’d be arrested and charged with the murder of a village elder. That would be the end for you.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “You can’t let revenge drive you, Kakashi. Even if you’re right, it won’t get you anywhere. Haven’t you got enough problems already?”

Kakashi bit his lip, keeping his gaze lowered. He was well aware of the consequences—and he was prepared to accept them. But Kushina was right. For now, there were more pressing issues, and fighting Danzo at this moment would be pointless. He wasn’t strong enough. Not yet.

“Maybe for now, we should focus on your Sharingan and Orochimaru. That’s already a big enough challenge,” Minato suggested calmly, deliberately leaving the topic of Danzo untouched.

Kakashi furrowed his brow slightly. He had expected his sensei to say something more, but Minato let the subject rest. Maybe that was for the best—for now. So, he gave a small nod and turned his gaze to him. “I need to find a way to talk to Orochimaru and figure out what he’s planning.”

Minato nodded seriously and leaned slightly forward. “How sure are you that he actually saw everything? There’s a chance he only arrived after it was already over.”

“I’m absolutely sure,” Kakashi replied, sitting up straighter. “A few days after the incident, when I was conscious again, Orochimaru came to see my father and spoke with him. He claimed that he was the one who defeated the enemies and that he arrived just in time. But I know he was lying. He was standing right in front of me—we made eye contact. He must have seen the Sharingan.”

Minato hummed thoughtfully and gazed out the window. “So we can be certain that he knows,” he concluded, pausing for a moment before continuing. “We have to assume that by now, he’s already spoken to Danzo and told him everything. That means we need to stay vigilant—especially you. You shouldn’t be out alone, particularly at night.” He sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

Kushina nodded in agreement. “Now the real question is why your Sharingan activated in the first place and how we can make sure you can control it. No one else should find out about this—it would only put you in even greater danger,” she said, furrowing her brows in thought. “You mentioned that Obito helped you with his chakra before he died. Maybe some of his chakra remains within you, and that triggered the activation. The only question is, why now? I assume nothing like this ever happened in the future?”

Kakashi slowly shook his head. “No.” He let out a quiet sigh and took a deep breath. “If there really are traces of Obito’s chakra still inside me, that could explain why my Sharingan awakened at that exact moment. Obito awakened his to protect his team—and I was willing to do anything to save my father. But that doesn’t help me figure out how to control it.” He furrowed his brows and continued in a serious tone, “I have to make sure no one else sees it. Especially when we’re on missions with Rin and Obito. Or in front of my father.”

“Have you ever considered telling your father everything?” Minato asked calmly. “Doesn’t he have a right to know? He’s your father—he’ll want to help you and, most importantly, protect you.”

Kakashi shook his head. “I can’t tell him. He already has enough problems.” He deliberately left out the fact that, during the mission, he had come close to revealing everything. But now, he had decided against it. He didn’t want to burden his father even more—especially not by telling him anything about his future. “I’ll tell him one day,” he added quietly. “But only when the time is right.”

Kushina sighed and shook her head. “There will never be a perfect time, Kakashi. I don’t know why you’re avoiding it, but you shouldn’t wait too long.”

Kakashi pressed his lips together and looked away. “I’m not here to argue about that. I need your help.”

Minato offered a reassuring smile. “Just think about it. And of course, we’ll help you.” His expression grew more serious. “First, we need to speak with Orochimaru and find out what he’s planning. Then, we need to understand what’s happening with your Sharingan—and hopefully find a way to control it.”

“Tomorrow, I’m meeting with Mikoto. Maybe I can casually bring up the topic of the Sharingan,” Kushina suggested. “It won’t be easy, and I can’t promise anything, but I’ll give it a try.”

Kakashi nodded slightly and sighed tiredly. “I hope I can talk to Orochimaru soon. But honestly, I have little hope that he hasn’t already spoken with Danzo.” Slowly, he closed his eyes, feeling exhaustion creeping over him.

“Maybe we should call it a night and get some rest. I’ll think everything over, and don’t worry—we won’t leave you alone,” Minato said as he stood up.

Slowly, Kakashi got to his feet and looked at Minato gratefully. “Thank you.” His gaze shifted to Kushina, who gave him a gentle nod and a soft smile. “I should head home before my father notices I’m gone.”

Kushina stepped closer and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Don’t worry too much, we’ll figure this out.” Her voice was firm, and her words were accompanied by an encouraging smile. Then, she let go and turned slightly away. “Let Minato take you home. It’s best not to take unnecessary risks.”

Kakashi rolled his eyes but decided against arguing. Instead, he simply nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably right.” A faint smile flickered across his face.

“Thanks for taking the time to talk and listen to me. See you next time.” With that, he turned to Minato, who smiled at him patiently and gave a nod of agreement. Kakashi returned the gesture, and together, they set off.

They moved in silence across Konoha’s rooftops, their movements soundless in the cool night air. Only when they neared the Hatake estate did they pause, landing together on a sturdy tree branch. From there, they observed the house—it was still and dark. It seemed his father was in a deep sleep and hadn’t noticed Kakashi was gone at all.

“Kakashi?” Minato said quietly, crouching beside him. Kakashi hummed in acknowledgment and turned his gaze to his sensei. Once he had his full attention, Minato continued, “I’m really glad you came to us and asked for help. I know that’s not easy for you.”

Kakashi smiled slightly beneath his mask and lowered his gaze. It was true—asking for help had always been difficult for him. He preferred to handle his problems alone, to keep others out of it, and, most of all, to protect them.

“It’s not a big deal,” he said casually, waving it off before looking at Minato. Then his expression grew serious. “But you have to promise me that you’ll take care of yourself and Kushina.” His voice was calm but firm as his eyes drifted back to the house. Worry gnawed at him—if Danzo set his sights on him, he wouldn’t hesitate to target those close to him as well.

Minato raised an eyebrow and nodded slowly. He took a deep breath, exhaling as his shoulders relaxed slightly. “Stop worrying about me or Kushina. Trust me, no one will get to her—I’ll make sure of that.” His gaze followed Kakashi’s toward the house before he continued firmly, “And I’ll make sure no one gets to you either.”

Kakashi knew Minato was serious and would do everything in his power to protect them. But he also understood the danger Danzo posed all too well—and the last thing he wanted was for anyone to be put in danger because of him. Deciding to drop the subject, he stretched slightly. “We shouldn’t worry too much. Everything will be fine.”

Minato nodded in agreement, pausing for a moment before speaking again. “I want to ask you to always keep my kunai with you and let me know immediately if you need help.”

Kakashi smiled, reached into his weapon pouch, and pulled out one of Minato’s kunai. “I already told you, you don’t need to worry about me.” Slowly, he lowered his hand and cast his gaze downward. “Thanks… really,” he murmured.

Minato smiled and placed a hand on Kakashi’s head. “Stop saying thank you all the time. We’ll figure this out together.” He ruffled Kakashi’s hair before pulling his hand away. Kakashi huffed in protest and quickly fixed his hair while Minato continued, “You need to keep me updated as soon as you hear anything or take any action.”

Kakashi nodded seriously. “I’ll spend the next few days talking to Orochimaru—that’s long overdue. After that, I’ll decide what to do next. I need to find out what he’s planning.”

“Do you want me to go with you?” Minato asked.

“It’s probably best if I speak with him alone first. If anything happens, I’ll signal for help,” Kakashi explained, looking at Minato. “To be honest, I’m not sure if he’s already spoken with Danzo. If my suspicions are right, I might still be able to prevent it.”

Minato nodded slightly, his brow furrowing. “I’ve had the same thought. If Danzo knew something, he would’ve let you know by now—or he’d already have you under surveillance.”

Kakashi frowned, pressing a hand against the tree. “I’ve been very observant over the past few days. I haven’t noticed anything that suggests I’m being followed. Of course, these are highly trained shinobi who know how to stay hidden, but I also know how the Anbu operate. Maybe I’ll get lucky and convince Orochimaru to keep it to himself.”

“Maybe…” Minato murmured, gazing thoughtfully at the sky. “But we shouldn’t rely on that too much.”

Kakashi nodded, knowing his sensei was right. Convincing the Sannin wouldn’t be easy—if not outright impossible. But if there was even the slightest chance, Kakashi would take it. In the worst-case scenario, he was prepared to make a deal with Orochimaru. After all, Kakashi possessed plenty of information about the Sannin and might be able to pressure him into a mutual silence.

But for tonight, they should let the topic rest. “You should head home. Otherwise, Kushina will start worrying. I’ll keep you updated,” Kakashi said.

Minato nodded in agreement and stood up from his crouch. “You’re probably right. We’ll figure out the rest tomorrow. I’ll wait until you’re inside, then I’ll leave.”

Kakashi nodded and leaped to another tree, but Minato stopped him.

“And Kakashi?”

Kakashi turned, looking at him questioningly.

“Sleep well, Kashi!”

Kakashi stared at Minato for a moment before allowing a small smile to form. “You too, Minato-sensei!” Then he turned and made his way toward the house. His mind was filled with thoughts he needed to organize first. The most important thing was to develop a strategy for how to approach Orochimaru. A lot depended on that conversation, and Kakashi knew he couldn’t afford to wait much longer—time was running out.

Chapter Text

To Kakashi’s surprise, he didn’t have to wait long for an opportunity to speak with Orochimaru. Just three days after his conversation with Minato and Kushina, he received a message from the Sannin, asking to meet him at the training grounds to resume their joint training.

Kakashi wasn’t sure what to make of the message. Kushina, on the other hand, was convinced it was a trap and insisted that Minato accompany him. But Kakashi refused—he wanted to face Orochimaru alone at first. If it was a trap, he could still call for Minato’s help. But if it wasn’t, this was the perfect chance to talk to the Sannin and find out what he was planning.

Even if there was only the slightest chance that Orochimaru hadn’t told Danzo anything—or at least hadn’t seen everything, no matter how slim Kakashi believed that possibility to be—he had to take it. He had to try to convince Orochimaru to keep everything to himself. Still, he knew it wouldn’t be an easy conversation. Over the past few days, he had thought again and again about how best to approach it, but the more he thought, the harder it seemed.

With one last deep breath, Kakashi slipped on his sandals and called into the house, “I’m heading out!”

Before he could even reach the door, his father called out behind him, “Wait!”

Kakashi stopped and sighed quietly, clearly frustrated. They had already had a long conversation the night before, where he had assured his father multiple times that he would take things slower from now on and apologize to Orochimaru for disobeying orders. He had also sincerely apologized to his father and promised not to go off on reckless solo missions anymore. That conversation had ended with a stern reminder of how important it was to listen to the squad leader—especially with the danger at the front lines.

Kakashi had endured the lecture silently, even if it was hard to take. He knew all too well how dangerous it was out there—he’d experienced it firsthand. But to avoid further conflict, he had listened and accepted his father’s warnings, difficult as they were to hear.

Sakumo stepped up to him and stopped right in front of him. “Are you sure you’re really ready for this?”

Kakashi had to hold back an eye-roll as he gave a short nod. “Yeah, I’m ready. I’m fine. I’ve recovered. Besides, Orochimaru-sensei will probably just want to go over what went wrong on the way to the front. We might not even really train.” He tried to sound reassuring, crossing his arms. “And you’ve already started training again yourself. I saw you in the garden the other night.”

Sakumo chuckled softly and scratched the back of his head. “Alright, you caught me. Just promise me you’ll be careful,” he said calmly, though his tone grew more serious. “You’ve seemed tense these past few days. I just want to be sure you’re really okay.”

Of course his father had noticed. Kakashi had tried to hide how on edge he’d been, but not even he could fool Sakumo. His father was far too perceptive to miss something like that.

Kakashi nodded and gave him a reassuring smile. “I really am okay,” he assured him convincingly, then waved it off. “I’ve just been worried about whether Orochimaru-sensei is still mad at me, or if he’ll punish me. I don’t want to lose him as my teacher.”

Sakumo ruffled Kakashi’s hair with a fond smile. But in his eyes, Kakashi noticed something right away—a flicker of concern, maybe even doubt. His father had always been observant, someone who picked up on the little things others overlooked.

Kakashi knew he had to be careful. Sakumo was not a man who could be easily deceived, and once he became suspicious, it would be hard to hide anything from him. Kakashi wasn’t ready to tell him the truth just yet. If he could buy a little more time, he would use it—for as long as possible.

"Then you better get going, or you'll be late. Orochimaru values punctuality," said Sakumo with a smile as he opened the front door.

Kakashi nodded and quickly set off before his father could ask any more questions. Just before he passed through the garden gate, he paused, turned back, and waved to his father. Sakumo returned the gesture with a smile and watched his son head off.

Once Kakashi was out of his father's sight, he wasted no time and took the direct route to the training ground. He wanted to speak with Orochimaru as soon as possible and finally find out what the Sannin was planning. But the closer he got to the meeting point, the more his nervousness grew—he couldn’t predict what awaited him there.

He wasn’t too worried that it might be a trap. Still, it was unclear what the Sannin truly had in mind and how much he already knew. To avoid making any mistakes, Kakashi had to stay fully focused now and choose his words carefully. It was crucial to win Orochimaru over and convince him to remain silent.

He reached the training ground quickly, but to his surprise, no one was there. Kakashi was already late, and he knew how much the Sannin valued punctuality. A bad feeling crept over him, making him instantly more alert. Instinctively, he sharpened his senses, stepped into the middle of the field, and scanned the surroundings carefully. Something was off—and with every passing second, his nervousness grew.

Slowly, he reached for his weapons pouch, preparing for a possible attack. Had he walked right into a trap after all? For a moment, he gripped Minato’s special kunai, wondering if he should call for help right away. But he decided against it. If it really was a trap, he wanted to learn more before calling in reinforcements. Instead, Kakashi drew one of his regular kunai and held it ready in his hand.

Once he reached the center of the field, he stopped and kept a watchful eye on the area. His grip on the kunai tightened unconsciously. He couldn’t sense any chakra or see any movement—yet he was certain: he wasn’t alone.

Suddenly, Kakashi felt a flicker of chakra behind him. Instinctively, he spun around—just in time to see several kunai flying toward him. With a swift jump, he dodged the first ones and deflected the next with his own kunai. Before he could properly react, he saw Orochimaru rushing toward him at high speed—ready to attack.

Kakashi instinctively dodged to the side, but he could still feel the force of the attack in the air. Orochimaru wasn’t holding back. His speed was impressive, his movements precise—this wasn’t a game, he meant business.

But Kakashi had no time to orient himself or come up with a plan. Orochimaru immediately launched his next assault, raining blows and steps down on him that Kakashi could barely dodge or parry. The Sannin gave him no time to breathe, no chance to recover or get an overview of the situation. Kakashi knew: this couldn’t go on. He had to think of something fast to put distance between them and force a conversation. In his current state, he wouldn't be able to keep up with this pace for long.

Frantically, Kakashi ran through his options while still evading Orochimaru’s swift kicks. Finally, an idea came to him—a way to buy a brief moment to catch his breath. With a powerful jump, he pushed himself away from the Sannin, landed safely, and quickly formed hand seals.

„Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!“ he shouted, inhaling deeply before releasing a massive fireball that roared through the air in a blazing arc toward Orochimaru.

The massive fireball lit up the training ground in a blinding flash, kicking up dust and dry leaves as it rushed toward Orochimaru. Kakashi used the brief respite to retreat, steady his breathing, and tighten his grip on the kunai.

He knew the fire attack wouldn't stop Orochimaru, but it bought him a precious moment to pause and assess the situation. If the Sannin kept attacking so relentlessly, Kakashi wouldn’t last much longer. In that moment, he cursed his weakened body.

Still, maybe he could turn his smaller frame to his advantage—make himself more agile, more evasive. Maybe there would even be a chance to strike back. One thing was certain: this wasn’t ordinary training. The precise kunai throws and the brutal kicks weren’t just part of a lesson—they were meant to hurt, maybe even kill.

Once again, Kakashi considered calling Minato for help, but again he dismissed the thought. He wanted to force Orochimaru into a conversation—even if it took all his remaining strength. Besides, he didn’t want to put Minato in danger. As strong as his sensei was, even he wouldn’t have an easy time against the Sannin right now. Somehow, Kakashi had to make Orochimaru stop the attack and talk to him. He had to find out why the Sannin was attacking him at all. Maybe Danzo had sent him.

But there was no time to rest—more kunai flew from the smoke cloud, followed closely by Orochimaru himself. Kakashi quickly deflected the projectiles with his own kunai and rolled skillfully across the ground to dodge the Sannin’s kick. Without hesitation, he jumped to his feet, ready to meet the next strike. But to his surprise, Orochimaru suddenly stopped and eyed him closely. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, body tense, ready to react at any second.

"I expected more, somehow," Orochimaru said coolly, slipping a kunai back into his weapons pouch. "I thought I’d be fighting the Sixth Hokage," he added casually, turning slightly away from Kakashi.

Kakashi let his shoulders drop and sighed quietly, visibly frustrated. So Orochimaru really had seen everything. His gaze dropped to the ground, and a faint, almost resigned smile formed on his lips. "You shouldn't set your expectations too high. I'm a little out of practice," he said calmly, then continued after a brief pause, "Let’s not dance around the issue. I know you saw and heard everything."

Orochimaru didn’t move. His eyes remained fixed in the distance as he spoke in his usual calm, icy tone:
"I never planned to dance around the issue."
Then he turned his gaze toward Kakashi.
"You're right—I saw and heard everything."

Kakashi nodded silently, letting his eyes fall to the grass beneath him as the wind gently swept through his hair. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment. Now every word mattered—he had to stay calm and choose them wisely.

Slowly, he opened his eyes again and raised his gaze. Orochimaru watched him closely, motionless like a statue. Though the Sannin couldn’t see it, a faint smile appeared on Kakashi’s lips.

"Did you already tell Danzo? Is that why you're attacking me—on his orders?" he asked, voice calm, tilting his head slightly back and looking up at the sky.

Orochimaru remained silent for a moment before he finally began to speak in a calm voice. “I’ve spent a long time thinking about what I saw that day. And I couldn’t find a logical explanation for it.” Kakashi looked back at him while Orochimaru maintained his usual casual stance and continued, “It makes no sense that you possess the Sharingan or speak of being the Sixth Hokage. The jutsu you used, your fighting style—all of it far exceeds the abilities of a six-year-old Genin. And yet, I saw it with my own eyes. So I kept thinking. About the past few weeks I’ve spent with you, and suddenly, everything became clear. It hit me like a bolt from the blue.”

Orochimaru’s gaze sharpened as he studied Kakashi intently. “You’re not who you claim to be. And I should’ve realized long ago that you’re no ordinary Genin.” His voice lowered slightly but gained an even sharper edge. “So who are you really?”

Kakashi hummed thoughtfully, folding his arms behind his head and staring off into the distance. Still, he remained alert, keeping a close watch on his surroundings—he wasn’t yet convinced it wasn’t a trap.
“You still haven’t answered my question,” he said calmly. “Until I know what game you’re playing, I won’t tell you anything more. It’s a matter of my own safety. Maybe you’re just here to gather information. And I can’t take that risk.”

Orochimaru let out a short laugh before fixing Kakashi again with his piercing gaze. “It seems we can speak as equals—that pleases me,” he remarked with amusement. “You want to know if I told Danzo? Why would I do that?”

Kakashi merely shrugged, maintaining his composed demeanor.
“You work with him—it’s only natural to assume you’ve told him.”

“I saw no reason to explain anything to him,” Orochimaru replied calmly, crossing his arms. “Just because I work with him doesn’t mean I report to him. Besides, I wanted to get a full picture for myself before telling anyone anything.” A faint flicker of curiosity crossed his face. “And I’m very interested in your explanation.”

Kakashi lowered his arms, narrowed his eyes, and fixed his gaze firmly on Orochimaru.
“I’m sorry to disappoint you—but I’m not telling you anything. Not until I know I can trust you.”

Orochimaru slowly ran a hand across his face, appearing to consider something before turning back to Kakashi.
“What if I decide to share my information with the village if you don’t answer my questions? Have you thought about that? I’d have a certain advantage.”

Kakashi dismissed the idea with a short, dry laugh and took a deep breath. Of course the conversation was heading in this direction.
“Then I’d tell you that I know what you’re doing. And that I have information about you—things that could harm you as well, if I decided to reveal them,” he said seriously.

“You’re a damn annoying brat! I should’ve never let myself be talked into becoming your sensei,” Orochimaru hissed, crossing his arms again. A deep crease formed on his forehead as he appeared lost in thought.
“Fine. I’ll assume you’re telling the truth. So—what do you propose we do about this problem?”

Kakashi remained silent for a moment. He knew exactly what would be necessary for the two of them to find peace. But he wasn’t ready to give up on Orochimaru so easily.

He had made a firm decision not to abandon the Sannin, to bring him back onto the right path. Even though Orochimaru hid it well, Kakashi could still see the pain in him—and the guilt he carried over Tsunade’s tragedy.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Kakashi began softly, his gaze dropping to his feet. Even if only faintly and for a brief second, he had felt the barely perceptible twitch in Orochimaru’s body. “Not Nawaki’s death, not Dan’s—and not the fact that Tsunade is still suffering. You’re not alone in this village.”

“Stop!” Orochimaru hissed, his voice dangerously sharp as he stepped toward Kakashi with menace. His chakra flared—tangible and threatening.

But Kakashi stood his ground, still staring at his feet, unmoving.

“I’m not here to talk about such things!” Orochimaru snapped, his voice rising. “I want to know what’s behind your Sharingan—and your claim of being the Sixth Hokage! You know as well as I do that you stand no chance against me. If I wanted, I could take you and get the answers by force. So watch what you say.”

Kakashi raised his gaze and looked Orochimaru straight in the eyes, undeterred by the threat. In response, he too allowed his chakra to flare—firm, controlled, and equally menacing.

“I won’t be intimidated,” he said firmly, piercing the Sannin with a cold stare. “And believe me—no torture method in the world could force the information you’re after out of me.”

He meant every word. During his time with the ANBU, Kakashi had learned how to endure torture—as well as how to administer it. He had experienced it firsthand and survived.

He was prepared to take that risk—not just to protect himself, but also to keep Kushina and Minato safe. It was better if no one knew that they, too, were aware of the truth.

Then Kakashi relaxed again and continued in a calm, steady voice: “But that’s not something I need to worry about. If you’d really wanted to take me, you would’ve done so already.” His gaze remained composed, almost serene. “Besides, you’d never willingly go up against my father—and we both know it would only be a matter of time before he figured something out.”

A faint smile tugged at his lips, hidden behind the mask. “Instead, you followed me to the front lines, helped me. And even now, you’re consciously keeping what you know to yourself.”

Kakashi paused for a moment, letting the words sink in before he continued with a quiet, almost teasing curiosity: “We both know Danzo would be very interested. If he’d had even the slightest suspicion, something would’ve already happened. So… are you trying to protect me, Orochimaru?”

Orochimaru looked at him with an unreadable expression. Kakashi couldn’t tell what was going on inside the Sannin, but something in his words seemed to have struck a chord. Without another word, Orochimaru turned slightly away before speaking.

“I have the feeling you’re telling the truth. You’re not someone who breaks easily.” His voice was calm, almost thoughtful. “Honestly, that only makes you more interesting.”

For a moment, he closed his eyes, as if organizing his thoughts. “So… what do you propose? How do we proceed?”

“I’d like to propose a deal,” Kakashi said calmly, with a firm voice. He was confident the Sannin would accept.

After this conversation, he hardly doubted anymore that Orochimaru had no intention of sharing the information. In fact, it seemed like he was deliberately keeping it to himself—maybe even to protect Kakashi. It confirmed his suspicion: Orochimaru had begun to develop a certain sympathy for him.

Orochimaru looked directly at him. “What kind of deal do you have in mind?” he asked, a trace of curiosity in his voice.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes and stared at Orochimaru. “Mutual silence,” he began, calm but resolute. “I won’t report your connection to Danzo or your experiments. And in return, you’ll stay silent too—about everything you’ve seen and heard.”

For a moment, silence hung between them, and for a fleeting second Kakashi thought Orochimaru would reject the offer. But after a few seconds, the Sannin slowly nodded. “Agreed. I’ll keep it to myself—and I’ll trust that you will too. Even from your father. Though I suspect he already knows something is going on.”

Kakashi nodded slowly, doing his best to keep a neutral expression. “You have my word,” he said calmly, hoping he could truly rely on Orochimaru. But his gut told him the Sannin would keep his promise. It didn’t seem to be in Orochimaru’s interest to betray him or put him in danger carelessly.

“Then everything is settled,” Orochimaru said firmly, turning to leave. Just as he was about to walk off, he paused, turned his head slightly, and cast a glance over his shoulder at Kakashi. In a low voice, he added, “Take care of yourself and your father. That’s my advice to you as your former sensei. Danzo is far from pleased with the decision to name your father the next Hokage.”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow in surprise, then gave a short nod. “I figured as much. I’m working on the problem.”

It wasn’t entirely true—he was still far from finding a solution to deal with Danzo. The elder remained a serious threat, and Kakashi had to stay alert to uncover his plans in time.

“And what did I do to deserve such a warning from you?” he asked eventually, wearing a crooked smile.

Orochimaru shrugged and turned away again. “Like I said—a piece of advice from your former sensei. Nothing more, nothing less. What you do with it is up to you.” With those words, he started walking, leaving Kakashi behind.

Just before Orochimaru could fully leave the training grounds, Kakashi called after him, “Orochimaru-sensei!”

The Sannin stopped and glanced back at him with mild curiosity.

“Don’t think I’ll just leave you alone that easily. I’ll come visit sometime,” Kakashi said with a wide grin, his head tilted slightly. “And… thank you. For everything.”

Orochimaru rolled his eyes in exasperation, turned away again, and continued walking. As he moved off, he called over his shoulder, “Don’t you dare get on my nerves, Hatake! Or I might reconsider my decision.”

With that, Orochimaru left the training grounds, leaving Kakashi alone. The young shinobi took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and let himself drop to the ground. Lying on his back, he stared up at the sky.

Even though things hadn’t gone exactly as he’d envisioned, he was satisfied with the outcome. Now it was time to stay the course and slowly pull the Sannin to his side. Trust wouldn’t form overnight—but with patience, determination, and the right instincts, he could make it happen.

The Sannin liked him—even if he would never admit it. Kakashi had sensed it on the way to the front, and now that feeling was stronger than ever. Still, it would take time, patience, and serious effort to guide Orochimaru down the right path. But Kakashi was ready. Giving up was never an option.

For now, he could at least allow himself a brief moment of rest. The conversation had gone well, and for the time being, he didn’t have to worry. But the secret of his Sharingan still weighed heavily on him, and he needed to find a way to train it. Unfortunately, he currently didn’t know anyone from the Uchiha clan he could ask for advice without arousing suspicion. Kushina hadn’t had much success with Mikoto and hadn’t received any useful information. Maybe Obito knew more about the Sharingan, but Kakashi would have to be careful if he wanted to question him. Obito was curious and would quickly start asking why Kakashi was so interested in the Sharingan.

So for now, all he could do was work with the knowledge he had and hope that somehow he would manage to awaken his eyes again and improve his control over them.

But right now, he simply enjoyed the moment of peace and closed his eyes. It felt like it had been forever since he last took time to relax and enjoy the fresh air and silence. Ever since his journey into the past, he had spent most of his time training and solving problems. Now it was time to simply experience this precious moment of calm. It was still too early to return home. His father would wonder why the training had ended so quickly and worry unnecessarily. So he decided to stay where he was and enjoy the warmth of the sun on his skin. Another day, he would train again and face the next set of challenges.

**********

As the sun was already sinking behind the rooftops of Konoha, Kakashi finally reached his home. For the first time in weeks, he felt truly relaxed. It felt good to simply enjoy the peace and quiet and let his thoughts drift for a moment. Even during his time as Hokage, he had learned how essential it was to allow himself moments of rest, even in the midst of the greatest stress.

Carefully, Kakashi opened the front door and stepped inside. He was just about to announce his return when he froze—there was a pair of unfamiliar sandals in the entryway. Frowning, he peered deeper into the house and listened intently. At first, everything was quiet. Silently, he slipped off his own sandals and crept down the hallway. The closer he got to the study, the more clearly he could hear soft voices. Curious, he tiptoed to the door, leaned gently against it, and peeked through the keyhole.

"Have we covered everything?" asked Shikato in a tired voice.

Sakumo sighed, sounding just as weary as he replied, "That should be enough for today. Kakashi should be home any moment now."

Shikato leaned back in his chair and ran a hand through his hair. "Has he been recovering well?"

"He has," Sakumo responded, furrowing his brow thoughtfully. "Today, he trained with Orochimaru again."

Kakashi's eyebrows drew together. Something seemed to be weighing on his father’s mind. Shikato seemed to notice it, too. "What is it? What are you thinking about?" he asked calmly but attentively.

Sakumo shrugged and finally waved it off. "I don’t want to burden you with it. Your wife is probably waiting for you."

Shikato shook his head and leaned forward slightly again. "Come on, Sakumo. You know you can talk to me about anything."

A tense silence settled over the room, and Kakashi kept listening intently. Finally, Sakumo broke the quiet with a deep sigh and lowered his gaze. "Something is going on between Orochimaru and Kakashi. I can’t quite put my finger on it, but it worries me."

Kakashi flinched involuntarily. Had Sakumo noticed more than he’d expected? Inside the room, Shikato shifted forward slightly. "What makes you say that? And what exactly do you mean?"

Sakumo shrugged again, resting his head in his hands while his gaze drifted thoughtfully out the window. "Even at the front lines, I noticed something. When Orochimaru came to us after the attack, he gave Kakashi a look I couldn’t quite read. It felt like he was trying to send a message—or maybe intimidate him. I’m not sure. But Kakashi was clearly tense. And nothing has changed since we returned. When he got that message from Orochimaru, he was pensive and withdrawn." His voice remained calm, but his gaze stayed lost in the twilight outside.

Shikato hummed thoughtfully and crossed his arms over his chest. "Have you talked to him about it?"

Sakumo shook his head slightly. “I tried this morning, but I didn’t want to put too much pressure on him. He tends to shut down even more when that happens. I have to approach this carefully,” he explained, looking back at Shikato. “Honestly, I was on the verge of forbidding him from seeing Orochimaru. But I know that would’ve only made him angry and destroyed any chance that he might open up to me. I still don’t know how to handle the situation—but I can’t ignore it either.”

He sighed deeply and rubbed his face wearily. “I’ll probably have to speak to Orochimaru directly.”

Kakashi narrowed his eyes, mulling over the thought of his father confronting the Sannin. Orochimaru likely assumed Sakumo already knew everything—so he wouldn’t hold anything back. If his father found out what had truly happened, there would be no going back. Kakashi would be forced to give him an explanation.

He slowly opened his eyes again. Was he really ready to tell his father the truth? A tight knot formed in his stomach, but he forced himself to stay focused and keep listening.

“What do you think is going on between them?” Shikato asked, leaning back and crossing one leg over the other.

After a moment of silence, Sakumo straightened up slightly and began to speak. “I fear it has something to do with Danzo. Maybe he tasked Orochimaru with exerting a bad influence on Kakashi. Kakashi probably wants to protect me and is trying to handle it on his own. Danzo will do everything in his power to stop me from becoming the next Hokage. I can imagine him trying to get to me through Kakashi—through Orochimaru.”

Shikato was silent for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he considered the words. Then he slowly nodded, recognizing the gravity of the situation. “And Orochimaru would certainly support Danzo in that. It’s no secret he’d benefit if Danzo became Hokage.” With a quiet sigh, the Nara leaned forward, his voice low and serious. “If that’s really the case, Sakumo, then we’re in a very dangerous situation. Why did you allow Kakashi to train with him today?”

Kakashi swallowed hard, Shikato’s words echoing in his mind. His eyes narrowed slightly as he continued to follow the conversation. He couldn’t deny it: if Sakumo suspected even a fraction of this, he had every reason to forbid the training. His father never acted carelessly. At even the slightest hint of trouble, he became cautious—sometimes even suspicious. A cold shiver ran down Kakashi’s spine as he considered what consequences this could have.

Sakumo let out a long sigh, his shoulders slumping. “We already argued once when I interfered in his training. He was furious back then, and the look in his eyes was full of disappointment. I was afraid we might drift apart. We already spend so little time together, and our father-son relationship isn’t exactly the strongest. But I don’t want to damage it further. I don’t want to lose him. And the more I think about it, the more I feel that interfering again might do exactly that.”

“Sakumo …” Shikato began gently, but he didn’t get far.

With a brief gesture, Sakumo raised his hand, his gaze fixed on an invisible point. “Let it be, Shikato,” he said calmly.

“I know it’s a risk—especially if my suspicions are true,” Sakumo said firmly, his expression serious. “But I don’t need a lecture or warnings right now, Shikato.”

He took a deep breath, the tension visible on his face as he continued more calmly, “I won’t waste any time. I’ll speak to Orochimaru as soon as possible and find out what’s really going on.”

Shikato studied his friend in silence for a moment. Then he gave a slow nod, his expression thoughtful but respectful. “Alright. I’ll stay out of it—for now. But if you need help… you know you can count on me.”

Sakumo briefly closed his eyes and inclined his head in gratitude. “Thank you, old friend. I just hope I’m wrong… and that it’s not as bad as it feels.”

Kakashi, still eavesdropping quietly at the door, felt a lump forming in his throat. His father’s worry and uncertainty touched him more deeply than he’d expected. Maybe it was time to admit that he couldn’t keep hiding things from him forever.

Slowly, he moved away from the door, his thoughts swirling. If Sakumo really was going to speak with Orochimaru, then he had to be ready.

Chapter Text

Even though it was still quite early and the sun had just begun to rise, Sakumo was already on his way. He had taken the opportunity while Kakashi was still asleep and headed straight to Orochimaru. He needed to talk to him — immediately. If there really was something going on between Orochimaru and Kakashi, he had to step in and protect his son.

By now, he was fairly certain that something was off. The look Orochimaru had given Kakashi at the frontlines, along with his son’s strange behavior over the past few days, left little room for doubt. Sakumo knew he had already hesitated too long — but he simply hadn’t known how to deal with such a delicate situation.

If he had forbidden Kakashi from seeing Orochimaru, it likely would’ve only led to a fight. His son would’ve gotten angry, and the chance for an honest, open conversation would have vanished. Sakumo needed to tread carefully.

So, he had decided to approach Orochimaru directly — and if necessary, he would forbid him from spending time with his son. Sakumo would not allow Kakashi to be put in danger.

As soon as he figured out what was really going on — and if his suspicions were confirmed, that Kakashi might be trying to protect him — he’d have to have a serious talk with him. One thing was clear to him: it was not Kakashi’s job to protect him — it was his job, as a father, to protect his son.

Sakumo wasn’t going to waste any more time — it was time to bring clarity. Maybe he was mistaken, and everything was harmless. But if he was right, he couldn’t afford to wait any longer. He had to act — before it was too late.

Just as he was about to turn the corner, a voice from behind stopped him.
“Sakumo!”

Sakumo immediately halted, turned around, and saw Minato approaching. A slightly uncertain smile played on his lips as he came to a stop in front of him. Sakumo could instantly tell that Minato had something important on his mind but didn’t let it show. He returned the younger man’s smile.

“Good morning, Minato! Out and about so early?” Sakumo greeted him warmly.

Minato nodded slightly, the uncertain smile still lingering on his face.
“Good morning!” he replied politely. “Before I meet my team for training, I try to use the time to get in a bit of practice myself. Otherwise, I rarely find the chance,” he explained, scratching the back of his head sheepishly.

Sakumo’s smile grew softer. “Your team’s really keeping you on your toes — and from today on, Kakashi’s back with you as well. How are the other two doing?” His voice revealed genuine interest. Over the past few weeks, he’d had little chance to speak with Minato about it, having been stationed at the front lines himself. Kakashi hadn’t said much about it either, and with everything going on, Sakumo had simply forgotten to ask.

“I hope the three of them have managed to become a real team by now. Kakashi isn’t exactly known for being easy to get along with — and then he went off to the front on his own. I imagine that didn’t go over too well with his teammates.”

Minato’s expression grew more serious as he began to speak. “You don’t need to worry — the three of them are getting along well. Of course, they weren’t thrilled at first when they found out Kakashi had gone to the front. Obito in particular was really angry. But he got over it quickly and ended up using it as motivation to push himself harder. Since then, he’s been training with remarkable determination. Rin, on the other hand, was more worried about Kakashi, but she didn’t let that slow her down either — she kept training consistently.”

Sakumo sighed inwardly. They had only just become Genin and shouldn’t have to worry about going to the front yet. They were still children — they belonged in the village, where they were safe, under the protection of their teacher. But if the war dragged on for years to come, it was likely only a matter of time before their team was sent to the front too. Maybe not to fight right away, but at least to support the efforts.

“That sounds like all three of them are making great progress. But I never doubted that — with you as their sensei, they’re in the best hands.” Sakumo gave Minato a look of sincere appreciation, though in the next moment, his gaze drifted down the road he’d intended to follow. He really couldn’t afford to lose more time — the Sannin could leave on another mission at any moment.

He turned back to Minato, his voice now more serious. “I don’t mean to brush you off, but I have something urgent I need to take care of. So let’s get straight to the point — what’s on your mind, Minato?”

Minato nodded immediately. “Of course! I just wanted to quickly inform you of something important. The Hokage summoned me yesterday — it was about the upcoming Chūnin Exams. He wants my team to participate. He sees great potential in Kakashi, in particular.”

Sakumo let out a frustrated sigh and ran a hand down his face. He’d seen it coming. That the Chūnin Exams were approaching was no secret — the village desperately needed new, capable shinobi for the front.

His gaze drifted absently down the street as he took a deep breath. Eventually, his shoulders sagged slightly and he turned back to Minato.

“What’s your take on it? If it had been up to you, would you have signed them up?”

Minato looked at him silently for a moment before nodding cautiously. There was a trace of uncertainty in his eyes. “I can’t disagree with the Hokage,” he said finally. “The three of them really do have potential — that’s not in question. What they lack most is experience as a team, and more confidence when it comes to handling missions.”

Sakumo gave a faint smile and eventually nodded. “Don’t get me wrong — I’m far from thrilled that Kakashi is being considered for the Chūnin Exams already. But I’m afraid I can’t stop it.” He sighed quietly, brushing a thoughtful hand along his chin. “At the front, he proved his abilities as a shinobi in no uncertain terms. Even I can’t deny that.”

Sakumo lifted his gaze to the sky and closed his eyes for a moment. Deep down, he knew it had been his decision — his responsibility. In the end, it was because of his own choices that his six-year-old son was now about to take part in the Chūnin Exams. He had allowed Kakashi’s early graduation, personally trained and pushed him. Kakashi had shown extraordinary talent from a young age, and Sakumo had been proud — maybe too proud. He wanted to make him strong, to help him survive and stand his ground in this world.

With a quiet sigh, Sakumo lowered his gaze. “Tell me, Minato — were you alone during the meeting with the Hokage, or was someone else there?”

Minato furrowed his brow slightly and nodded. “Yes, Danzo was present as well — but he didn’t say a word the entire time.”

Sakumo nodded slowly, his brow tightening. Of course Danzo was involved. It was just like him to act from the shadows, subtly steering the Hokage’s attention toward Kakashi’s abilities. That left the Hokage with little choice but to nominate the boy for the Chūnin Exams. Danzo had no doubt received a detailed report from the front. And if the council had been informed too, Hiruzen’s hands were likely tied.

Which meant Sakumo was powerless to stop it. Even if he wanted to protest — the decision had already been made.

But that only made things more complicated. If Danzo had his hands in this, Sakumo would have to be twice as vigilant. A frustrated sigh escaped him. This was the last thing he needed right now.

He had to speak with Orochimaru as soon as possible — the sooner, the better. Only by finding out what was really going on could he step in and put an end to this once and for all.

“I’m sorry to brush you off so quickly, but I have something urgent I need to take care of,” Sakumo said seriously, though he forced a polite smile. “Thank you for keeping me informed. I’m counting on you — keep a close eye on things.”

Minato subtly squared his shoulders and nodded immediately. “Of course, you can count on me,” he promised in a firm voice, though his smile looked a little tense. “I’ll keep you updated.”

Sakumo relaxed his stance slightly and nodded. “Thank you, Minato. Until next time,” he said as a farewell and turned to leave. But just as he took his first step, he paused and looked back over his shoulder.

Minato had also turned to go and had just started walking when Sakumo called out, “Minato, wait a moment!”

The blond stopped and looked back at him, puzzled. “Yes?”

Sakumo stepped a little closer. “May I ask you one more question?”

Minato nodded without hesitation. “Of course. What is it?”

“Has Kakashi ever spoken to you about Orochimaru? Or about anything that might be troubling him?” Sakumo asked, a quiet hope in his voice. Maybe Minato knew something. He and Kakashi had a good relationship, and there was a chance his son had confided in his sensei.

Minato looked at him silently for a moment before slowly shaking his head. “No, I’m sorry. Has something happened?”

Sakumo sighed quietly and gave a small shrug. “I’m not sure,” he murmured, turning slightly away. “Maybe I’m just imagining things. Still… thank you.”
He raised a hand in farewell, then continued on his way.

But something made him stop again. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but for a brief moment, something had flickered in Minato’s eyes. A fleeting expression that gave him pause.

Had Minato just lied to him?
Did he know more than he was letting on?

Sakumo quickly shook off the thought. Minato was trustworthy—if there had been something, he would have said so. He was probably just seeing ghosts, driven by the worry eating away at him over Kakashi.
He needed to keep a clear head now. Getting lost in assumptions wouldn’t help anyone—least of all his son.

Without further distraction, Sakumo continued on his way, his gaze fixed straight ahead. His thoughts refocused on the upcoming conversation with the Sannin—he had to stay sharp.

It wasn’t long before the building came into view. Squaring his shoulders, he quickened his pace and climbed the narrow staircase with purpose. With steady steps, he approached the door to Orochimaru’s apartment.

Once there, he paused for a brief moment, took a deep breath, and knocked firmly with resolute intent.

There was only a short wait before footsteps could be heard behind the door. Then it opened, and Orochimaru appeared. At first, there was a flicker of irritation in his eyes, but it quickly gave way to a narrow, unreadable smile.

“Sakumo.” The Sannin greeted him coolly, folding his arms across his chest. “I expected you much sooner. Come in.” Without another gesture, Orochimaru turned and disappeared back inside.

Sakumo raised an eyebrow in mild surprise and hesitated for a moment before following the Sannin into the apartment. He quietly closed the door behind him, slipped off his sandals, and stepped further into the room. But before he could say a word, Orochimaru was already speaking again.

“I must admit, I didn’t expect you to send your precious little darling ahead of you. I thought you’d handle the matter yourself.” A mocking smile played on his lips. “But your brat can be surprisingly persuasive.”

Orochimaru turned back toward Sakumo, casually folding his arms as a smug grin spread across his face.
“So, what can I do for you? Your son has surely told you that I accepted his little proposal—and that I agreed to keep my mouth shut.”

Sakumo frowned. He didn’t understand what Orochimaru was getting at. His thoughts raced, and it took him a moment to find his voice again.
“What are you talking about?” he asked, confused, stepping closer to the Sannin.
“What proposal do you mean—and what exactly does Kakashi have to do with this?”

Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and gave Sakumo a measuring look before suddenly bursting into laughter.

“You really have no idea, do you?” he said, clearly amused.

With a mocking smile, he turned away, stepped over to the table, and calmly resumed packing his bag as if they were discussing something trivial.

“Fascinating. I could’ve sworn you were already in the loop. But clearly, I was mistaken.”

“What are you talking about?!” Sakumo snapped, his voice rising. A growing sense of unease spread through his chest—something was off here, and Orochimaru clearly knew more than he was letting on.

“What do you know? And what does Kakashi have to do with any of this?” His voice was now urgent, almost demanding.

Orochimaru glanced over his shoulder, entirely unfazed, continuing to pack his bag with infuriating calm. “You’re more on edge than usual, Sakumo. That’s unlike you,” he said smoothly, almost playfully, as if he were enjoying the exchange like a game.

Sakumo stepped closer, his eyes narrowed, fists clenched. “Stop dancing around it. What does Kakashi have to do with you?”

The Sannin let a moment of silence stretch between them before sliding the bag aside and slowly turning to face Sakumo. His golden eyes locked on to his, cold and unblinking. The smile was gone.

“Your son came to me with a deal. He wanted me to keep certain... information to myself.” He paused deliberately. “In return, he offered me something else.”

Sakumo’s stomach twisted painfully. “What information?” he asked through clenched teeth. “And what did he offer you?”

Orochimaru shrugged nonchalantly. “That stays between him and me—for now. But perhaps you should start asking your son a few questions. He’s craftier than you think—and more willing to make sacrifices. Even if you refuse to see it.”

An icy silence settled over the room. Sakumo stood frozen as thoughts stormed chaotically through his mind. None of it made clear sense. For a moment, he struggled to keep his composure, then raised his gaze, voice sharp and commanding.

“I want to know what’s going on—right now! No more evasions, Orochimaru. Tell me the truth!”

Orochimaru merely waved dismissively, slinging his bag over his shoulder with ease and casting a cool, almost bored look at Sakumo.

“I told you—ask your little brat.”

He stepped closer to Sakumo, his voice dropping in volume but not in intensity.

“I’ll keep my word. You may not understand it now, but one day… you’ll thank me.”

A thin, unreadable expression flickered across his face before he turned away.

“And now, if you’ll excuse me—my mission won’t wait.”

With those words, Orochimaru walked past Sakumo toward the door. But Sakumo wasn’t ready to let him go. He spun around and followed him with quick, determined steps.

“You’re not just walking away from this!” he called, his voice urgent, almost desperate. “I need to know what’s going on. Kakashi is my son—I have a right to know what’s happening between you two!”

Despite everything, he knew deep down that Orochimaru wouldn’t give him any clear answers. But he wasn’t willing to let the truth slip away without a fight.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Orochimaru replied coolly as he opened the front door. His voice was calm, but dripping with condescending indifference. “Now if you’ll kindly leave—I have no more time to waste.”

Sakumo clenched his fists, grinding his teeth, frustration burning hot in his chest. Reluctantly, he turned away and left the apartment without another word. He had known—this conversation wouldn’t bring him answers. It had been a waste of time, and yet… he had hoped.

Outside, the chill of the morning air hit him in the face. Sakumo paused at the top of the stairs, his gaze sweeping over the village without really seeing anything. Everything inside him was churning. His stomach was a tangled knot, and his thoughts spun endlessly.

Kakashi had been with Orochimaru. And had made him some kind of offer. Whatever it was—it had been enough to make Orochimaru keep quiet.
What had his son done?

Slowly, Sakumo descended the stairs, step by step, as if he had to physically restrain himself from turning back and confronting Orochimaru—by force if necessary.

But it wouldn’t change anything. Orochimaru was gone.
And the only person left who could give him answers now was his son.

Kakashi.
Six years old.
His own child—and yet he had no idea what was going on inside him.

Sakumo came to a halt, staring at the ground.
Had he failed so badly?
Was his son so distant from him that he’d rather speak to a Sannin than to his own father?

A sharp pain tore through his chest.

“What did you do, Kakashi…?” he whispered, barely audible even to himself. Then he lifted his head and moved forward. He had to go home. He had to talk to his son. Today.

But he had only taken a few steps when a sudden chill ran down his spine—he felt eyes on him. He stopped abruptly. In the next instant, a shadow flickered beside him—an ANBU appeared at his side.

“The Hokage wishes to speak with you. Immediately,” the masked shinobi stated in a flat voice.

Sakumo sighed in frustration, casting the ANBU a tired glance.
“Is it really that urgent? I have something very important I need to take care of.”
His voice was tense, almost pleading—he had hoped to have at least this one conversation before duty came calling again.

The ANBU gave a barely noticeable shake of the head.
“It is extremely urgent. The Hokage expects you at once. Apparently, it’s a mission that allows no delay.”
His voice remained calm, but firm—leaving no room for argument.

Sakumo lowered his gaze, torn. He needed to speak with Kakashi as soon as possible and find out what was really going on. But if the Hokage was summoning him—and it was a matter of urgency—he couldn’t afford to hesitate. The troops at the front might need support. Clenching his teeth, he pressed his lips into a tight line before finally nodding.

“I’ll head out immediately.”

With those words, he turned and set off. The ANBU vanished without a sound, as if he had never been there at all. As Sakumo hurried toward the Hokage Tower, he struggled desperately to gather his thoughts. But his mind was in total disarray. Nothing made sense. Everything in him burned for answers—and he needed them now.

***********

Just as Sakumo had feared, he had barely any time. He had to head to the front immediately. Several teams had fallen into an ambush, and it was his job to stabilize the situation. For a shinobi of his caliber, it wouldn't be a major problem—he would take care of it quickly.

But the timing couldn’t have been worse. His mind was in turmoil. Too many unanswered questions, too many troubling thoughts. Still, he knew he had to stay focused for the mission. Everything else had to be pushed aside for now.

It was difficult, but he was experienced enough to suppress his emotions—at least temporarily.

When Sakumo had rushed home after speaking with the Hokage to gather his gear, Kakashi was already gone. He had likely headed to the training grounds, and Sakumo had just missed him.

There was no time to follow or talk to him. So only one option remained: complete the mission as quickly as possible and return to the village without delay.

Then, he would speak to Kakashi. Directly. And he would demand answers.

His son was involved in something—and it was Sakumo’s responsibility to resolve it. Yet a strange feeling gnawed at him—something he couldn’t quite name.

Over and over, he replayed the past weeks in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more small details stood out to him. Fragments, hints—but they didn’t form a clear picture.

Only one thing became increasingly clear: Kakashi had changed.
And not just during his time on the frontlines.

No—something had shifted earlier than that.

He only truly noticed it now.

With every thought, it became clearer to him: something was wrong. Even if he couldn’t yet say what it was.

Sakumo furrowed his brows and scolded himself. He should have noticed much earlier that something was off. But he had ignored the signs. And now, as the magnitude of it gradually became clear, he lacked the time to get to the bottom of it.

He couldn’t afford to lose another minute.

With firm steps, Sakumo left the village and set off toward the front. The wind whipped against his face, but he barely noticed. Every leap from branch to branch was mechanical, every grasp to dodge instinctive—his body functioned, but his mind kept racing endlessly.

What did Kakashi have to do with Orochimaru? Why had Minato reacted so strangely? And above all: what was it that had changed?

Part of him wanted to believe it was all just imagination, that the pressure of the past weeks had made him overly cautious. But another part—the shinobi, the father—knew better.

Kakashi had grown quieter. Not just calmer—but more controlled, more distant. He used to ask questions, voice his opinions, even when they were inconvenient. But now there was a strange reserve. And then there was that scene with Orochimaru.

Sakumo ground his teeth.

He had to finish the mission. Quickly. Precisely. And then return to the village. He wouldn’t accept any more hints or half-truths.

This time, he would get answers.

No matter the cost.